ã€ŠGrimoire of Cultivationã€‹


 Prologue: Passing of the Mantle

    Prologue: Passing the Mantle

    The wings of a giant sun crow stretched vast and imposing across the sky, releasing a powerful cry as its flames intensified and then condensed. The bird''s form shifted, shrinking back into its human shape. There stood a man with disheveled long black hair and proud green eyes that burned with defiance. His white robes, now bloody and torn, hung loosely around his frame.

    A booming laugh escaped him, echoing across the sky. "To have such thick skin! Look, Ling Xu Sect! This is the might of your Grand Elder! To draw all the powers of Penglai to rob you¡ªwhat an honor!"

    Thousands of voices suddenly rose in unison, their rage and killing intent darkening the skies with swirling colors of crimson and black.

    Below the battle, lay the mighty Ling Xu Sect, a jewel of Penglai renowned for its unparalleled strength. Its sprawling grounds teemed with vibrant life, each breath of air thick with qi. Towering pavilions and temples, adorned with golden dragons and phoenixes, spiraled toward the heavens, their rooftops gilded and sparkling under the sun.

    Surrounding the sect, thousands of cultivators, the disciplined disciples of Ling Xu, stood in awe yet with a sense of urgency. They watched the sky, where their elder battled fiercely, feeling a mix of pride and helplessness.

    "The Ling Xu Sect will not be bullied so easily! When the Heavenly Court hears of this, there will be nowhere in Penglai you can hide!" roared the disheveled man in the sky, his voice booming with defiance. His aura of killing intent materialized as dark clouds around him, crackling and echoing with grotesque screams that filled the air.

    A wild man astride a towering metal lion let out a deep, hearty laugh. "Your Ling Xu Sect thinks too highly of itself, riding on the shoulders of your master. Without him, you are nothing more than a fart in the wind to the Celestials! Now die!"

    Around them, the air began to tremble as qi from the surrounding environment was drawn into the lion''s gaping maw, forming a large formation before it. The man atop its head threw his head back, unleashing a roar that shook the heavens. Behind him, the image of a giant nine-headed beast materialized, its presence dominating the sky.

    "Beast King Chaotic Fist!"

    Like a crack of thunder, the man punched forward, striking the formation. Time seemed to halt as a mind-numbing roar burst forth from the array, followed by a beam of pure primal destruction that surged towards the white-robed cultivator.

    Leaping backward, the Ling Xu Elder erupted with black and white flames as he swiftly executed multiple hand signs. "Origin Nether Flame!"

    Instantly, a small formation appeared on the elder''s chest. From within, a burst of pure white and black flame emerged, surging forward with intense speed.

    A beautiful woman standing on a floating blossom caught sight of the flame and her eyes filled with longing. "A true primordial flame! How did this little brat get so lucky?"

    As soon as the wild man''s attack collided with the flame, the once small black and white fire erupted, expanding massively. It ignited to engulf the entire sky as both forces clashed, each struggling for dominance.

    "Seems your fist is a little lacking, Beast King," a swordsman chuckled, raising a hand to cover his mouth.

    Fury blazed in the Beast King''s eyes. With a ferocious roar, the image of the giant beast behind him solidified, and he himself began to take on a more bestial appearance, his face sprouting fur and his mouth revealing sharp fangs. Drawing a deep breath, he summoned a mouthful of his origin blood and spat it forcefully onto the formation.

    As the origin blood struck the array, it fused instantly, causing the formation to swell in size with a surge of power. The array''s expansion amplified the beam attack, intensifying its force. The enhanced attack pushed relentlessly against the flame, forcing it back and causing it to flicker and wane, losing some of its earlier dominance and brilliance.

    Pride resonated through the Beast King''s laughter as he taunted, " As a member of my demon race, I''ll show you some face and end this quickly. You should have taken our offer when you had the..."

    Before the beast king could finish his taunt, A powerful voice boomed across the battlefield, cutting through the noise and bringing the world to a standstill, "Supreme Taiji Heavens Axis Formation!"

    From the heart of the Ling Xu Sect, an enormous formation flag burst upwards like a spear, piercing the sky with its immense presence. It unfurled rapidly, sprawling across the heavens, its intricate symbols radiating light. As it enveloped the sky, it snaked around the beast king''s formation, a colossal serpent consuming the qi within.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The flag absorbed the chaotic power of the attack, swirling with the stolen energy, before redirecting it with ferocious intensity back towards the Beast King.

    The beast king''s eyes widened in shock and fear as he realized the tide had turned. In a desperate bit for survival, he bellowed, "Bloodline Sacrifice!" His mighty palm slammed down onto the head of the giant metal lion beneath him. At the impact, the lion''s metallic body cracked and expanded dramatically, it''s size doubling as it burned its bloodline.

    The redirected attack collided with the now colossal lion. For a brief moment, the beast held firm against the onslaught. But it was not enough; the attacks power was too great. The lion, along with the Beast King atop it, were quickly engulfed and obliterated.

    "Seems the friends I made throughout my life were nothing but wolves in disguise, how shameful for the older generation to bully the young." These words thundered across the sect, sparking a renewed spirit among the disciples.

    Inspired, one of the disciples shouted with fervor, "Disciple greets the Grand Elder!"

    In unison, every disciple of the Ling Xu Sect retracted their killing intent and bowed deeply towards the center of the Sect.

    Emerging from the center of the Ling Xu Sect, the Grand Elder appeared as a frail, emaciated figure, his presence nonetheless commanding. Surrounded by a blinding light, he stepped into the sky, his long white hair and beard framing his pale, thin skin. His large, dark eyes, now sunken yet still defiant, glowed with a piercing intensity as the colossal formation flag that veiled the sky contracted rapidly and funneled into one of his azure eyes.

    Draped in tattered blue robes that hung loosely from his fragile frame, his voice, though weakened, echoed powerfully across the sect, "The rest of you old goats can come out; why are you hiding when you should be greeting an old friend?"

    "Friend? The Grand Elder of the Ling Xu Sect has friends?" The voice was tinged with irony. "If not for the Heavenly Court''s backing, the Jade Mountain Pavilion would have wiped every last mention of your name from history, Xue Feng."

    Descending from the clouds, the man''s entrance was striking. Broad-chested and robust, his jade-like skin and sturdy build exuded strength. Thick green hair, tied back with vine-blossomed tendrils, framed his formidable presence.

    As the green man stopped advancing, the sky suddenly cracked open, radiating multiple brilliant auras. Like celestial warriors descending from the heavens, pillars of light sliced through the calm, casting dazzling spectacles onto the mortal realm.

    Below, the gathered disciples gasped in awe and whispered fervently among themselves as legendary figures emerged from the cascading lights.

    Each figure hovered menacingly around Xue Feng, their auras clashing and swirling in a maelstrom of power. As tensions thickened, each activated their defensive treasures, creating a kaleidoscope of protective barriers that shimmered and sparked with ancient power.

    "His cultivation technique matters not to me. I''m here for the primordial flame that beast wields, and that¡¯s all!" Roared a man in golden armor, his body covered in flames.

    The Grand Elder''s azure eyes swept over the assembly, a hint of approval flickering across his face. "Jade Sage Emperor, The Venomous Wanderer, Abyssal Demon Lord, the Avatar of Fire, and the Water Elementalist, Sword Sovereign, Golem Master, and even the beautiful Sky Blossom Matriarch. To be graced by such formidable figures on my deathbed¡ªI must have led a truly remarkable life."

    The Avatar of Fire nearly choked on his rage, retorting sharply, "Enough, glutton! How many have you cheated and oppressed? Today, we come to plunder you! Surrender the Taiji Talisman Technique, or watch your Ling Xu Sect vanish from Penglai."

    With his right eye blazing, Xue Feng advanced a single step, forcing everyone around him to retreat three, "The little candle burns loud, does it? Last I recall, you and your master were groveling at my feet."

    "Do not be foolish, Xue Feng," the Sky Blossom Matriarch snapped, a bead of sweat trickling down her forehead, "you might slay a few of us, but your fate¡ªand that of your sect¡ªis sealed today. Don''t worsen your end."

    As Xue Feng whirled to face the woman, their eyes locked, and her complexion paled. Her barrier flared to life and then shattered, blood spraying from her mouth. She snatched a petal, consumed it, and her color swiftly returned. "Soulforce!" she gasped.

    Xue Feng''s expression darkened with disappointment. "It seems I''ve lost most of my old strength. I know you''ve resented me ever since I rejected your advances, Ji Ling, but your charms merely mask your flaws; they can''t erase them."

    "Enough!" The Sword Sovereign bellowed, "your time has ended, Xue Feng! We will rip the technique from your soul after we obliterate you and your entire Sect!"

    The Qi around them rolled violently as the towering figures began to marshall their techniques.

    Shaking his head, hands clasped behind his back, Xue Feng''s laughter started as a murmur, swelling into a thunderous echo that forced the surrounding powerhouses to halt their attacks and cover their ears. "You covet my Taiji Talisman Technique? You aim to steal my own creation? Very well! But touching it will elude you for a millennium! Life, then death, the eternal cycle! When all ceases, my powers converge! Seal!"

    A colossal wave of power surged from the frail Elder, as the immense formation flag burst forth from his eye, instantly enveloping the entire Ling Xu Sect.

    From beneath the expanding formation flag, the tattered Elder howled, "Master!"

    As the enormous amount of qi began to gather around the grand Elder, his body engulfed from the frantic attacks of the surrounding immortals, his fading eyes smiled as he looked towards the Sect he had helped nurture, "Wu Chen, the Sect will remain for at least another thousand years with my dying formation. Use this time to master the Taiji Talisman Technique, achieve the final 9th layer like I never did, achieve true immortality and live feely!"

    As his final words erupted from him, the body of Xue Feng exploded into a cloud of lights, each moving to create a massive formation along the base of the barrier surrounding the sect. With a heaven shattering crack, the formation solidified in an explosion of light.

    Blinded by the intense burst of light, the gathered cultivators shielded their eyes, feeling the world shift around them as a suffocating pressure descended, sealing the atmosphere.

    After a few tense moments, the tattered Elder Wu Chen, the sole disciple of the Grand Elder of the Ling Xu Sect, slowly opened his eyes. A glowing green jade pendant hovered before him, immediately capturing the envious gazes of all present.

    With tears streaming down his cheeks and his jaw set firmly, Wu Chen reached out and grasped the Talisman. Standing defiant within the barrier, he bellowed at the assailants encircling them, his voice laden with resolve and grief. "In a thousand years, I vow vengeance! I will lay your sects and the treacherous Heavenly Court to ruins!"

    Almost in response, a bolt of heavenly lightning tore through the sky towards him, only to be effortlessly repelled by Xue Feng''s protective barrier. Wu Chen''s laughter echoed, fierce and triumphant, as the tribulation lightning crackled and danced harmlessly around him.

    "A thousand years! In a thousand years, I will avenge you, Master! Your disciple will carve your legacy throughout the heavens in blood!"

    As the hostile forces recoiled in dismay and Wu Chen roared his vows of vengeance, the disciples of Ling Xu Sect, overwhelmed with a mix of pride and despair, wept tears that stained the earth beneath them.

    Yet, unseen by all, a subtle shift was occurring. Xue Feng, the venerable Grand Elder of the Ling Xu Sect, quietly embarked on a journey unlike any before him. His spirit, resilient through countless cycles, was now venturing into realms so profound and mysterious that they were uncharted, even in the vast tapestry of Penglai.

 Chapter 1: Discovery

    The ether enveloped Xue Feng, a vast sea of blackness that extended beyond the limits of comprehension. His form floated, tethered to neither the past nor the future, but stranded in a void of endless nothing.

    Yet within this void, there was turmoil.

    "I must have erred," he confessed to the boundless expanse, his voice echoing through the void. "In pursuit of perfection, I lost sight of balance."

    The Grand Elder, once a revered figure clad in silk robes, now found himself stripped of all grandeur, reduced to a consciousness adrift in the cosmos. His physical form, with its long, white hair and an authoritative beard, was a distant memory fading away in the river of time.

    A flicker of a thought crossed his formless mind. He thought of Wu Chen, his only disciple, who was now tasked with achieving what he could not¡ªthe elusive 9th layer of his Taiji Talisman Technique.

    "Wu Chen," he spoke into the void, "In you, my hopes reside." Xue Feng lost track of time as he drifted, lost in his memories, lost in regret.

    ---

    Suddenly, a shift occurred in the black abyss¡ªa beacon of radiant light, pulsating with the hues of red, blue, green, white, and purple. It was distant, yet it seemed to call out to him, pulling at his consciousness with an irresistible force.

    A sense of foreboding washed over Xue Feng. He knew that to give in to this pull meant reincarnation, a fresh start with memories erased, including those of his disciple, his only emotional tether in his life.

    Despite the apprehension, the pull was too strong. The beacon morphed into a spiraling vortex, and Xue Feng felt his mind being drawn toward it with an alarming speed. "So, this is it¡ªthe cycle of life continues," his last clear thought, surrendering to the powerful force.

    His mind was flooded with a burst of sensory overload. As he plunged deeper into the vortex, he felt an acute awareness of his existence fading, replaced by an incoming rush of unfamiliar experiences and perceptions. The void around him was no longer silent; it was filled with chaotic noise¡ªthe symphony of a new life about to begin.

    Xue Feng''s consciousness clung to the last remnants of his existence. As his form was dragged into the vortex, his voice echoed one last time, a poignant farewell to his past self.

    "Wu Chen... find balance. Master the Taiji..." His voice trailed off into silence as he yielded to the pull of reincarnation.

    The darkness of the void was replaced by a blinding flash of light, so intense that Xue Feng''s sense of self recoiled. Then, the silence was shattered by a high-pitched cry¡ªa newborn''s first breath.

    ------

    All at once, consciousness bloomed within the infant. A chaotic onslaught of memories and emotions, fragments of an ancient past, swirled within the newborn mind.

    His senses were in turmoil. Shapes, colors, and sounds bombarded him, all too bright, loud, and intense. The air held an unfamiliar scent that tingled his nose, a faint smell of flowers and milk that added to his disorientation. He felt a profound disconnection from this new form, an infant body that was not his own.

    Two figures, their faces filled with pride and love, hovered over him. The woman, with long silver hair and sparkling emerald eyes, radiated a soft and gentle aura. Yet, beneath her tender gaze, there was an unmistakable strength that even the infant, in his disoriented state, could perceive.

    "He looks scared Amara," the man''s voice resonated warmly, his tall, scarred figure a stark contrast to the woman''s soft presence. But in his pale-blue eyes, there was the same love, the same care.

    Amara. That was the woman''s name. His mother.

    ----

    Days morphed into weeks, and slowly, the world began making sense. The disorientation started to fade, the sensory overload easing as the infant adjusted to this new existence. He grappled with the emotions that came with being a baby, the vulnerability, the dependence, and the ceaseless curiosity.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    His father, he learned, was named Jarek. A strong man, a protector. Jarek often held him, his gaze filled with a pride that strangely warmed the infant''s heart. "You are Darius, our little wolf," he''d say, tracing the symbol of their family crest¡ªa wolf¡ªon his tiny palm.

    Darius. So that was his new identity.

    The wisdom of Xue Feng resided within him, but it was now intertwined with the experiences of Darius. They began to blend, creating a off-balance feeling within his mind. With the passing of a month, Darius regained his mental clarity, his ancient knowledge melding with his new existence.

    Love and warmth anchored him amidst the swirling confusion of his rebirth. His mother''s soft lullabies, the comforting embrace of her arms, his father''s strong, protective presence¡ªthey offered him a new sense of safety and belonging. Yet, the ancient soul within him yearned for more, for the familiar comfort of cosmic power.

    Six months into his new life, guided by the memories of Xue Feng, Darius attempted to absorb qi. He was an infant, yet an old soul, aching for the connection with the cosmos that immortal cultivation offered.

    He planned to sit in the moonlight, reaching out to find the elusive spiritual energy. Would he be able to bridge the gap between his past and his newborn present? The anticipation to discover the truth was nearly overwhelming for him.

    With a determined set to his adorable features, Darius clung to the edge of his crib. ''Eight centuries of cultivation, and here I am, embarking on the grand adventure of crawling,'' he mused, the surrealism of his situation inducing a touch of humor. With an air of babyish resolution, he set off on his painstaking journey to the nursery''s center.

    His small hands pushed against the plush carpet beneath him, a softness foreign to his memories. "Nothing like the cold, hard stone floors of my cultivation chambers," he thought, a small laugh bubbling up within him at the stark contrast. Yet, despite the infantile giggle that escaped him, his azure-blue eyes held a profound depth of experience.

    Sighing inwardly, he turned his attention inward. ''I need a cultivation technique that this... body can handle.'' He mentally scanned the vast repository of knowledge etched in his mind, a library of techniques accumulated over centuries. His thoughts lingered on the Taiji Talisman Technique, the pinnacle of his past life''s cultivation, now an unreachable star. ''Too much for this body,'' he admitted to himself, the realization bitter. ''I need something less...overwhelming.''

    ''Spirit Quelling Breath Method? No, too advanced for this young body,'' he thought, dismissing it despite the flicker of hope that lit up his ancient mind. ''Lotus Petal Meditation Technique and Cosmic Root Foundation Technique each hold promise but are discarded for similar reasons.''

    His thoughts gradually settled on the Dewdrop Breathing Technique, a method often dismissed as insignificant by most cultivators but known for its simplicity and gentleness. It was a cultivation method designed to harmonize the physical form and consciousness, to weave them together in a symphony of spiritual growth. It focused on the breath, each inhalation and exhalation perceived as a dewdrop, nurturing the soul.

    This technique operated in a beautiful cycle. The practitioner would envision their breath as a delicate dewdrop, pure and vibrant with life energy. Each inhalation would draw this dewdrop into their body, suffusing it with the breath''s vitality. The exhale would then release the dewdrop back into the world, leaving a portion of its energy behind to nurture the practitioner''s spirit.

    ''The Dewdrop Technique... it''s so simple, even a baby could do it,'' he laughed inwardly, a note of self amusement coloring his thoughts. ''And it¡¯s exactly what I need right now. Something to help sync this unfamiliar body with my mind. It still feels as if im controlling a puppet.'' With a determined nod, Darius made his choice, his tiny heart thumping in anticipation.

    Eyes closed, Darius committed to the technique''s rhythmic breathing, his tiny chest rising and falling with each regulated breath. He waited for the familiar flow of qi, a pulse of cosmic energy he had known for centuries.

    Inwardly, Darius called upon his senses, his tiny mental fingers reaching out to clutch at the omnipresent spiritual qi. His pulse pounded in his ears as he strained for the slightest hint of that life essence, yet, all he encountered was an echoing void, a chilling silence devoid of the familiar energy that used to brim within him.

    "... it can''t be," he whispered to himself within his mind, fear threatening to overwhelm him.

    Panic surged, a dreadful wave washing over him. "Without qi... there''s no Taiji Talisman Technique, no cultivation, I can''t... I won''t be Xue Feng," he realized, his thoughts brimming with a terrified urgency. His dreams of regaining his formidable power shattered, the fragments of his identity dissolving into the ether. The terrifying prospect of an ordinary, mortal life loomed before him, poised to erase his identity as Xue Feng.

    Despair overcame him, a devastating tide sweeping him into its depths. His infant body, unable to hold his turmoil, erupted into sobs. The sound of his own cries echoed in his ears while his mind was consumed by a scream of frustration, of fear, of grief for the past life he''d lost.

    The nursery door swung open with a crash, Lady Amara rushing in, worry etched across her face. "Darius!" she gasped, swiftly lifting the crying baby into her arms. She cradled him close, her voice a gentle song in the midst of his distress. "Hush, my little wolf... It''s alright, mother''s here."

    Yet her comforting words did little to quell his crying, his wails piercing the calm of the nursery. Worry slipped into Amara''s voice. "Why won''t you stop crying, sweetheart?" Her hand, glowing with soft light, raised into the air, and with a swift motion, she conjured a mesmerizing swirl of water that danced and twirled around her hand.

    His azure-blue eyes, filled with shock and wonder, were glued to the magical display. Darius'' sobs abruptly ceased.

 Chapter 2: Smelting

    In the gentle hush of the nursery, Amara cradled Darius, her silver hair falling over her shoulders, bathed in the soft moonlight that trickled in through the window. Her eyes glowed with warmth as she looked down at her son, her aura manifesting as a beautiful ripple of water, enveloping them both in its comforting shimmer.

    "Darius, my little one," she whispered, her voice a gentle melody that soothed his infantile curiosity. As Darius looked at his mother, her aura ignited a sense of wonder in him. The water energy was entirely different from the spiritual qi he knew in his previous life.

    Noticing Darius had quieted down, Amara moved gracefully to a nearby chair, holding him tenderly. As Amara eased into the rocking chair, she softly murmured a spell, her voice melodious as she whispered, "Eleria."

    At her whispered incantation, an iridescent aura flickered around the chosen book. It detached itself from the shelf and began its aerial dance, whirling and pirouetting in the air, the silver hues of Amara''s magic manifesting around it like a waterfall of stars.

    Seated on her lap, Darius'' wide eyes followed the book''s movement, brimming with a mixture of fascination and the first sparkles of analytical curiosity.

    Finally, with a graceful twirl, the book came to rest gently in Amara''s open hands, the aura of her magic fading as she completed the spell.

    With a comforting smile towards Darius, she said, "This one is a favourite among children your age, my little wolf. ''The Little Mage and the Guardian Knight.''"

    As she began to read aloud, the air of a magical world filled the room, her voice casting a bit of expectation into a captivating bedtime story.

    "Once upon a time," Amara began with a smile, "there lived a young boy named Eron in the vibrant world of Gaia."

    "Eron was a curious boy, always full of questions about the mystical power that pulsated through their world, called Mana. One day, a shimmering Mana Beast appeared before him. Instead of running away in fear, Eron reached out his hand, and the creature was tamed. It was at that moment he discovered he was not just an ordinary boy, but a mage!"

    "Filled with excitement and a little fear, Eron traveled to the Mage Towers, the grandest place in all of Gaia. There, he hoped to learn how to harness the Arcane Energy to its fullest."

    "In the Mage Towers, Eron met a friend, a girl named Lila. Lila was a Manaforged Knight apprentice. Despite their different paths, they became the best of friends, supporting each other in their magical journey."

    "Life in the Mage Towers was not all about studying and learning magic, though. Gaia was a world full of wonder, but also danger. Monsters lurked in the shadows, threatening the peaceful lives of humans."

    "One fateful night, a horde of beasts attacked the human city. Eron and Lila, armed with their newfound magical abilities, stood at the forefront, ready to defend their home."

    "With a brave heart, Eron summoned his Mana Beast, while Lila called upon her combat mana. Together, they fought off the monsters, saving the city from destruction. Their bravery and friendship were a beacon of hope, reminding everyone in Gaia that even in times of darkness, there was always a light."

    "And so, Eron and Lila became the heroes of their time, using their magic and might to protect their home. Their story became a beacon of hope, inspiring all of Gaia''s children to dream big, learn magic, and protect their world."

    As the story came to an end, Amara noticed Darius growing heavy in her arms. His eyes were fighting to stay open, his baby body demanding rest, despite his soul''s eagerness to learn more.

    Closing the book with a soft whisper, Amara set it down on the nearby table. She glanced at the book''s cover one last time, the tale of the young mage and the guardian knight still alive in her mind. Looking down at Darius, her heart filled with excitement and anticipation for his future. She saw in him the boundless potential for greatness, just like the heroes in the story. Her gaze lingered on his curious eyes, his unwavering fascination an indication of the bright intellect within him. The world of Gaia held many wonders and she couldn''t wait for the day when Darius would start his own journey of discovery.

    Gently, Amara lowered Darius into his crib, her touch soft and loving. She watched as his small, bright eyes fought to stay open, but the gentle lull of sleep was irresistible.

    "Goodnight, my little wolf," she cooed softly, her voice a soothing melody against the night''s silence.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    In the gentle embrace of his crib, Darius found himself drifting. "I want to learn more. Stupid baby body." he thought, humor lacing his disappointment. But as his mind drifted into slumber, a newfound hope, named mana, glowed in his heart.

    ----

    The quietude of the Valdene estate in the evening was nothing short of magical. Darius Valdene, barely 4 years old, had spent the past three years meticulously deciphering the written language of Gaia. The infantile curiosity that initially spurred him was now replaced with a single-minded obsession; he was on an unswerving path towards arcane cultivation.

    The arcane books of Gaia were different; they pulsed with a dormant energy, humming softly to those attuned. To the inexperienced eye, they were mere stories. To Darius, they were the key to a world brimming with the promise of power. His former life as Xue Feng, a revered cultivator, had armed him with an insatiable thirst for knowledge and a zeal to regain the formidable strength he once possessed.

    Over the years, he had secretively devoured every piece of written text he could get his hands on, whether it was an account of the annual harvest in the estate''s ledgers, the logistical descriptions of Fang Root Forest, or even his parents'' personal journals. The latter brought him closer to them, revealed their deepest aspirations and fears. He found his mother''s accounts particularly intriguing; her notes on magic spells were invaluable to him.

    In the faint glow of the solitary candle, young Darius held his mother¡¯s journal with a gentleness that belied his age. Each stroke of ink that unfolded her life felt like a sacred scripture to him. His lips curled up in an amused smirk that was more Xue Feng than Darius. "Amara¡­mother," he murmured to the silent room, his voice echoing not just respect, but a teasing familiarity.

    "Your entries are like a puzzle," he thought, tracing the elegant letters of the ¡®Arcane Ascension System¡¯. "A system of cultivation, right? So simple yet intricate." he murmured, his voice reflecting admiration intertwined with a subtle challenge.

    His mother''s personality was etched in every word she wrote ¨C her dedication, her perseverance, her unyielding love for her family. Her journey made him admire her not only as a mage, but as a formidable woman. "You¡¯re quite the force to reckon with, mother. But remember, I¡¯ll soon be catching up," he said, a cheeky smile playing on his lips.

    Closing Amara¡¯s journal, he reached out for the next one ¨C Jarek Valdene¡¯s. His fingers brushed against the embossed wolf, a symbol of his father''s power. The scent of parchment, mixed with the metallic tinge of steel and the zesty hint of lightning, filled his senses.

    His father¡¯s entries were starkly different, concise and straightforward, much like the man himself. Yet, the weight of wisdom they carried was undeniable. As he poured over his father¡¯s notes on the ''Manaforged Knight System'', Darius felt an increasing appreciation for his father¡¯s strength and tenacity.

    Stumbling upon an entry detailing his father''s battles, Darius''s eyes lit up with a complex mix of awe and ambition. "Impressive," he noted, his voice steady yet filled with resolve. "I wonder how it feels to wear the spectral armor... one day," he declared softly to the empty room.

    Understanding the protective nature his father embodied, Darius felt a surge of both comfort and challenge. Reading about his father''s aspirations for him, Darius¡¯s youthful face hardened with determination as he read a certain passage. "Surpass you? I intend to, Jarek, and then some," he declared boldly.

    Setting aside the journal, Darius gazed into the future, the twinkling ambition in his eyes reflected in the candle''s wavering flame. He may have been just four, but his resolve was set in stone. A day would come when he would walk alongside his parents, as an equal, a force to be reckoned with. For now, though, he had a journey to embark on, a path that would lead him towards the realm of arcane knowledge, power, and respect. One day, he would make these dreams a reality.

    One evening, Darius found himself completely engrossed in ''Flora Arcana: A Study of the Mana Resources within the Fang Root Forest.'' His small fingers traced the arcane text as his keen eyes absorbed the information. So captivated was he that he failed to hear the soft creak of the door opening.

    Standing in the doorway was his father, Jarek Valdene, known in the arcane world as the Blue Wolf. Jarek stared at his son, his sharp gaze filled with surprise and a tinge of awe. His eyes flickered from Darius to the book in front of him, disbelief creeping into his stern features.

    "Darius...?" Jarek started, his voice barely above a whisper, as though afraid he might shatter the surreal scene unfolding before him.

    Hearing his father''s voice, Darius finally noticed his presence. He froze, eyes wide as he looked up from his book. Yet, the stern reprimand he anticipated didn''t come. His father merely stood there, his gaze intense yet warm.

    With a sudden movement, Jarek closed the distance between them. He swept his son into his arms, lifting him up high. "I''m... impressed, Darius," he confessed, a rare smile gracing his rugged features. He chuckled lightly, the sound filled with both pride and disbelief.

    Once back on his feet, Darius looked up at his father, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes. As Jarek''s gaze landed on the open journals ¡ª his and Amara''s ¡ª he gave Darius a knowing look. "And what''s this, Darius?" he questioned, his tone light yet intrigued.

    Feigning innocence, Darius replied, "I want to be a mage... or maybe a knight, like you and mom." His eyes sparkled with anticipation and a touch of craftiness, making his proclamation all the more convincing.

    A burst of laughter escaped Jarek, his heart swelling with pride. "Is that so, Darius?" he said, ruffling his son''s silver-streaked hair. "Well then, it''s high time you learned about your parents and your lineage."

    Hefting Darius onto his shoulder, Jarek strode out of the room, his laughter echoing through the silent halls. Their destination? The room where Amara awaited. For tonight, Darius would learn of the legacy he was destined to uphold, a legacy of strength, wisdom, and the arcane.

 Chapter 3: Forging

    Chapter 3 - Forging

    The grand chamber of the Valdene Estate Mansion was alive with the crackle of the roaring fireplace, its warmth complementing the mansion''s rustic charm and grandeur.

    Perched atop his father¡¯s broad shoulders, four-year-old Darius Valdene entered the grand chamber. The height lent him an unexpected sense of security, his cheeks tinged with a shy blush. His gaze, though reflecting youthful innocence, hinted at a depth of wisdom and maturity uncharacteristic for his age.

    Jarek Valdene, known to the world as the Blue Wolf, lowered Darius to the ground. Battle scars marked his imposing figure. Kneeling, he gripped Darius''s shoulder with a proud smile. His voice filled the grand chamber, "Amara," he called to his wife, "our son has learned to read."

    Amara Valdene, with her long silver hair and emerald eyes, stood as a figure of tranquil power. Specializing in water magic, her presence rippled through the room like a serene yet potent cascade. Turning to Darius and Jarek, her expression blended a mother¡¯s adoration with a mage¡¯s intrigue. "At just the age of four?"

    Darius nodded, a serious gleam in his eyes. ''Learning the written language of Gaia was almost too easy,'' a wistful sigh escaping him. ''Sometimes, I wish I could share all I know with you both...the path of cultivation has always been a lonely one.''

    His parents exchanged a knowing glance, then questioned his fierce independence in learning to read. Darius met their eyes with unwavering determination. "I want to be strong, like you," he stated, his soft voice laden with an old soul''s resolve. "It only counts if I do it myself."

    Pride bloomed on his parents faces, their smiles broadening at his words. Jarek chuckled, his eyes shining, "that''s the spirit of a true knight." He recognized in Darius the steel resolve of a future warrior. Beside him, Amara perceived the stirrings of a mage, a seeker of arcane secrets.

    Amara''s face lit up with excitement, her eyes sparkling as she stepped forward. "Let me tell you about the mages, Darius," she declared, cutting off Jarek before he could speak.

    Jarek groaned softly, his disappointment audible. "I wanted to go first," he murmured, but swiftly composed himself to listen.

    Amara pressed on, her voice vibrant as she recounted the storied past of the Mage Towers and the origins of the Arcane Ascendancy System. "These towers are a symbol of our magical prowess, erected during the Age of Twilight. They have housed Gaia''s most adept mages," she explained, her eyes alive with enthusiasm.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Darius''s questions, driven by a mind teeming with precocious insight, bore into the depths of arcane intricacies. "What initiates the transformation into a mage? And once initiated, how does one refine and channel mana to wield such power?"

    Amara''s smile widened in response to Darius''s astute questions. "Well, Darius," she began, her voice carrying a mix of pride and patience, "it begins with mastering the control of magical energy, progressing through spell casting, and evolving your mana into a potent force known as an aura. There''s much to learn, and in time, you will grasp all these aspects."

    Her explanation offered a glimpse into the mage''s ascent through escalating stages of power, culminating in the pinnacle of their craft. "The summit of magehood is the Archmagus," she elaborated, her tone reverent. "Their aura is unparalleled, and the spells they wield are beyond ordinary comprehension. Throughout history, only eleven have achieved such grandeur."

    Darius wrestled with his frustrations, ''she spins these stories of magic and grand adventure as though I''m just a child unaware of the world,'' he thought, feeling the constraints of his guise as a four-year-old.

    Amara''s descriptions of a Tier 9 mage filled Darius with anticipation, yet the long path to such power lay heavily on his mind. ''Patience, I must bide my time,'' he mused inwardly, the taste bitter as he remembered the heights from which he had once fallen.

    Kneeling to match Darius''s height, Jarek''s eyes sparkled with the thrill of storytelling. "I''ve got a tale for you, Darius, about knights and their valor," he began, his voice rich with enthusiasm.

    "Long ago, amidst a fierce war, there existed knights¡ªcourageous yet ordinary. That changed when mages bestowed upon them magical gifts. Transformed, they became Manaforged Knights, endowed with strength, speed, and might far beyond the ordinary."

    Jarek''s voice deepened, a solemn note threading through his words. "Yet, that power came at a dire cost¡ªthey betrayed their old kings. After the war, they sought redemption, forming the Penitent Knights Union to right their past wrongs."

    His tone brightened, swept up by his tale, "In their quest for redemption, they founded Avalon¡ªa mighty fortress dedicated to honing their skills, striving to become paragons of knighthood."

    "Darius, these knights are extraordinary. Their armor is forged from their magical aura, evolving as they grow stronger. It starts with gauntlets and gradually encompasses them in a full suit of radiant armor."

    Darius stifled his urge to scream, presenting a facade of youthful curiosity. He continued to engage, asking only the most innocent questions, painfully maintaining the guise of a four-year-old''s wonder.

    However, his parents'' next words caught him by surprise. "Darius, my love, how would you like to explore the Library?"

    Excitement flickered in Darius''s eyes at the mention of the library, "can we go now?!" With his heart was pumping wildly at the thought, ''finally, no more bed time stories.''

    His wild imagination was suddenly interrupted when his mother, with an uncanny ability to derail his deepest brooding, placed a tender kiss on his forehead. "You can explore the library tomorrow, my little wolf. Now, it''s time for bed," she chimed, as though dismissing an ancient cultivator was the most natural thing in the world.

    Before he could protest, Darius was swept up, cradled in his father''s muscular arms, leaving the grand chamber''s impressive spectacle behind.

    ''This is bullshit.'' The swift transition from the churning sea of thoughts to his warm, cozy bed was almost comically abrupt.

    As he was tucked into bed, his parents leaned in to give him a goodnight kiss. Surprisingly, a wave of affection washed over Darius.

    As the room dimmed and his parents left, he lay there under his soft covers, pondering the odd mix of frustration, anticipation, and now a strange, newfound warmth in his heart. "Why did I like that?"

    The question lingered as he fell asleep, his dreams already filled with visions of the ancient texts he''d encounter the next day. He couldn''t help but smile as he slowly drifted off.

    ''Tomorrow is gonna be interesting.''

    And with that thought, the room faded into slumber, the soft, peaceful breathing of a child echoing the rhythm of his extraordinary journey ahead.

 Chapter 4: Grinding

    Chapter 4: Grinding

    The forest trembled under a cataclysmic clash, with the air itself quaking as titanic forces met. Amidst this woodland arena stood Jarek Valdene, the Manaforged Knight, his armor glowing like a beacon in the dark. Engraved with the wolf motifs of the Valdene crest, his armor shimmered, casting a ghostly light. It was a scene of ethereal warfare, his form surrounded by crackling bolts of lightning that threw fierce shadows against the ancient trees.

    From the shadowy depths of the forest, a colossal Mana Beast, an ancient Forest Guardian, made its grand entrance. Resembling an elephant in both size and stature, it was armored in a bark-like hide, with muscles rippling beneath. A small forest grew from its back, each tree radiating with a vibrant green aura. Its menacing eyes glowed with otherworldly power, making it seem a part of the forest itself¡ªa primal avatar of nature, pulsating with raw, untamed mana.

    As the Mana Beast lunged, it moved with explosive strength and agility, each limb a blur, slashing through the air with devastating force. Its eyes burned with savage determination, fixed intently on the Blue Wolf. Yet, Jarek stood resolute, the very embodiment of the Steel Knights'' spirit, poised to clash in this dance of primal forces.

    Jarek''s response was swift, his movements precise and swift, defying the bulk of his frame. The Valdene family blade became a blur, slicing the air with a dance of sparks and steel. Each swing of his longsword, charged with his affinity for lightning, sent shockwaves through the air, lighting up the forest with each thunderous impact.

    Every strike of Jarek''s blade that connected with the Mana Beast echoed with the raw power of lightning. The hardened bark-hide of the beast split and cracked under the relentless assault, the stench of scorched wood and blood filling the air. Each resounding clash of steel against hide sent shockwaves of energy pulsing out, causing the very forest around them to tremble.

    But the Mana Beast was no easy prey; it retaliated with all the fury of the forest it embodied. It twisted and turned, evading and parrying the knight''s electrifying onslaught with surprising agility for a creature of its size. It employed its unique abilities, summoning roots and vines from the earth to bind Jarek, attempting to hinder his movement.

    Still, Jarek adapted, his years of combat experience shining through as he gracefully sliced through each vegetation that threatened to ensnare him. His strikes were as relentless as a tempest, his blade dancing through the underbrush, severing vines and roots that dared impede his path.

    The battle raged into the night, marked by the beast¡¯s fierce roars and the sharp crackle of combat. The forest hushed, its usual night sounds stilled by the unfolding battle. Each contender demonstrated formidable prowess; every strike showcased their strength, and each maneuver was a finely tuned dance between life and death.

    The tension between the Manaforged Knight and the Mana Beast soared, their elemental energies colliding, sketching a fierce display of primal power. Throughout, Jarek remained sharply focused, never diverting his gaze from the formidable beast before him.

    His pale blue eyes, mirrors of experience and wisdom, studied the beast''s every move. He perceived not only a foe but a creature entwined with the arcane, its aura a tapestry of aggression, fear, and instinct. Through his trained eyes, he read the complex language of its emotions, understanding it as a being of nature''s raw essence.

    Leveraging his profound understanding, Jarek predicted the beast''s movements with increasing ease. His maneuvers¡ªeach dodge and parry¡ªgrew sharper, his strikes more deliberate. His legendary Valdene blade, as though an extension of his own will, glowed with each precise movement, its runes catching the dim light. The spectral armor he donned, embossed with wolf designs and lightning, intensified, echoing the fierce crescendo of their clash.

    The Guardian Beast, sensing the shift in its opponent''s rhythm, redoubled its assault. Its eyes glowed brighter, and the miniature forest on its back pulsated, sending out a surge of energy that caused the vegetation around them to spring to life. Sinewy roots burst from the ground aiming for Jarek, even as the Beast lunged forward with renewed determination.

    But Jarek was ready. He pivoted on his heel, his sabatons etching an arc in the soft forest floor, even as he swung his blade in a wide arc. The sword sang through the air, severing the roots that sprouted towards him. His movements were a dance of precision and power, every step bringing him closer to the Beast. Each swing of his blade was an orchestrated symphony of destruction, discharging crackles of lightning that tore through the onslaught of vegetation and scorched the bark-hide of the Guardian Beast.

    Then, with a final roar, he surged forward, charging towards the Mana Beast. The spectral armor, in all its grandeur, amplified his speed and stability, turning him into a living force of nature. He was no longer just a knight; he was a storm, a bolt of lightning shooting through the darkness.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Like a flash of light loosed from the heavens, he lunged and thrust his blade forward. His sword found its mark, plunging into the heart of the Mana Beast.

    For a moment, time seemed to stand still¡ªthe only sound was the heavy panting of the Manaforged Knight and the soft crackling of his lightning aura. Then, a final, agonizing cry echoed through the forest as the mighty Mana Beast shuddered, its strength finally depleted.

    As the beast fell, its eyes slowly dimmed, the once vibrant miniature forest on its back wilting away as the last signs of life ebbed away. A profound silence spread throughout the forest, an eerie contrast to the explosive duel that had taken place moments ago. Jarek Valdene stood tall amidst the deadly silence, his spectral armor slowly fading as he withdrew his aura, leaving the legendary Valdene blade glowing in the moonlight.

    The aftermath was a quiet spectacle, reflecting the immense power and steadfast spirits of two formidable beings. The echoes of their clash lingered long in the silent woods¡ªa narrative of a spectral knight and an ancient beast, their primal battle unfolding beneath the moon and stars.

    "Another successful mission by the Blue Wolf," Darius said aloud, closing the large book in his lap.

    The hefty tome in Darius''s lap was far from ordinary; it chronicled the adventures and valor of his father, documented by a bard who had witnessed them first-hand. Over several years, this bard captured every detail, from fierce battles to acts of bravery, compiling them into this volume that Darius often kept close at hand.

    Slowly, changes were beginning to weave their way into the fabric of Darius''s identity. The life that he had embarked upon in this new world was gradually taking precedence, gradually asserting its dominance in his thoughts and experiences.

    With a flicker of admiration in his eyes, Darius murmured, "Father, your exploits are truly impressive."

    Having spent two years sequestered in the vast library of the Valdene Estate, Darius had delved into countless historical accounts, knightly tales, and arcane texts. His thirst for knowledge mirrored his voracious cultivation in his previous life.

    Leaning back in his chair, his eyes glazed with contemplation, hands still gripping the edges of the recently closed tome. His gaze drifted aimlessly around the library, seemingly at peace, yet a storm of thoughts brewed within him.

    Darius began to compare his current world, to his old world Penglai, noting similarities in power dynamics but obvious differences in prejudices.

    "Gaia," he murmured, the name rolling off his tongue with a hint of affection. He had come to appreciate the world with its stunning landscapes, from the Chaotic Mana Regions, like the ones in the trials his father faced, to the enchanting floating islands he''d read about in the Arcane Codex. His heart fluttered with the desire to see them, to feel the rush of elemental energy in these mystic lands.

    But there was a darker side to Gaia, a sharp edge that ran counter to its scenic beauty. The world was a single giant supercontinent, surrounded by the Great Ocean, and this vast land housed a variety of races. Humans, Dwarves, Elves, Fae Kin, Werefolke, Vampyres - each with their distinctive cultures, histories, strengths, and grievances.

    "Humans reign supreme, thanks to the Manaforged Knights and Arcane Ascendancy," Darius observed, drawing parallels between Gaia and Penglai. Yet, unlike Penglai, where strength determined everything, Gaia was marked by harsh racial prejudices.

    The Age of Wonder, a time of prosperity for humans, was counterposed by the Dark Ages for the elder races. The irony was not lost on Darius, "True strength lies not in oppression, but in unity. Strength is used to protect. Strength used to oppress others only weakens oneself, for the web of life is interconnected. To deny others is to deny oneself."

    These ideological differences, along with the inherent power struggles between major political powers ¨C the Mage Towers, Penitent Knights Union, and the Sun Sovereign Church ¨C created a fraught tension, a simmering pot ready to boil over. Darius, now being part of the Valdene family, an influential knightly lineage, found himself in the eye of this storm.

    As he sat back in his chair, contemplating these realities, the wisdom he''d acquired over centuries whispered in his ear, "A world is but a mirror reflecting the hearts of its inhabitants. If we wish for a world of harmony and acceptance, then we must first nurture these traits within ourselves." He sighed, "Easier said than done, prejudices are always deeply ingrained."

    Darius¡¯s thoughts turned towards his previous life, towards the painful memories of the demon race on Penglai. A wave of sorrow washed over him as he recollected their plight, and his disciple Wu Chen''s.

    In the collective consciousness of Penglai, the demons were monsters, the embodiment of chaos and destruction, entities to be feared and fought. Yet, Darius, as Xue Feng, had seen past this fa?ade. Yes, the demons were destructive, their impulses were wired towards chaos, but was it their fault? He had witnessed their internal struggle, their efforts to control their destructive instincts, and their desire to coexist.

    Their suffering had left a deep impression on Xue Feng, one that Darius carried with him into his new life on Gaia. The parallels between the plight of the demons and the elder races weren''t lost on him. The prejudice, the fear, the tension - they were all-too familiar.

    However, Gaia presented a different conundrum. Unlike the inherently destructive nature of the demons in Penglai, the non-human races here were as diverse in their nature and behaviors as the humans themselves. Yet, they were marginalized, reduced to the Dark Ages, while humans basked in the Age of Wonder.

    Eventually putting his thoughts aside, he began to leaf through another book, A Treatise on Mages and their Towering Citadels of Knowledge.

    His heart pounded with excitement at the future prospect of cultivating their secrets, a sentiment paralleled only by his admiration for the Manaforged Knights. Their system fascinated him; a simple balance of physical prowess and mana manipulation. Their origin story, born out of the tears of war, spoke volumes of their valor.

    Darius''s gaze softened as his thoughts drifted to his parents. He had learned invaluable insights about their personal histories, not just from the books but from countless hours spent under their tutelage. He admired his father''s journey, from Avalon to becoming a Tier 4 knight, with familial privileges allowing him to stay close to home. His mother''s transformation from a commoner to an Inceptor mage, her gentle love contrasted by her fierce water magic, shaped his perspectives.

    Setting aside the book, Darius rose, looking out at the quiet Valdene Estate. "I am ready," he declared. "The time had come to step out of the shadow of books and into the grand arena of magic."

    He was Darius Valdene, heir to the great Valdene family, armed with wisdom beyond his years and an undying spirit. His past and present selves were intertwined, strengthening his resolve to strive in this strange, powerful world of Gaia.

    Darius''s journey was set, leading him towards the mage tower in the City of Rancito Cordoba. Here, at the annual assessments, he would commence his climb to power. He murmured thoughtfully, "Tomorrow, a new chapter begins." His eyes sparkled with determined anticipation.

 Chapter 5: Polishing

    Chapter 5: Polishing

    The first rays of dawn filtered through the small window of Darius''s chamber, stirring him from slumber. He vaulted from his bed, a rush of youthful vigor surging through his veins as his eyes sparkled. Today marked the beginning of his journey to Rancito Corboda, the prospect of which stirred a sense of adventure deep within his six-year-old heart.

    Darius dressed hastily, thoughts of the two-week carriage ride to the bustling city swirling in his mind. The thrill of the upcoming journey seeped into him, but to his surprise, it was intertwined with a growing melancholy he couldn''t shake off.

    As Xue Feng, he would have been ecstatic, focused only on the prospect of growing his power. But he wasn''t merely Xue Feng anymore.

    He was Darius Valdene. And it was Darius who felt the sting of leaving his familiar surroundings, the home he''d known for his entire second life. It was Darius who would miss the warmth of his parents'' smiles, the comfort of his nursemaids folksy tales, and the grandeur of the Valdene estate that he''d grown to love.

    ''As I am stepping into this journey,'' he thought, ''I am leaving behind a part of myself. A part that is purely Darius.''

    This realization was as unsettling as it was enlightening. Acknowledging the gradual transformation from the old soul to the new heart of Darius, he realized, was not only about embracing his future but also about cherishing his present. It was a poignant reality he could not dismiss.

    As he reached for his sturdy boots, a soft knock echoed through the room. "Come in," he invited, recognizing the gentle rap.

    A house maid stepped inside, her rustic voice quivering slightly as she delivered the news. "Young Master Darius, everything is ready. Your Father and Lady Amara await you at the morning meal."

    Her demeanor was uncharacteristically somber, her hazel eyes brimming with an emotion she usually kept well hidden. Observing her sadness, Darius felt a surge of sympathy. Despite his eagerness to embark on his journey, he was acutely aware of the void his absence would leave behind.

    "Don''t worry, Tilly," Darius reassured her, a sense of determination infusing his tone. "I''ll be coming back, no matter what. This is my home, after all."

    Tilly''s expression softened, a smile appearing despite her worry. Then, her typically reserved demeanor gave way, her deep affection for the young master overcoming her.

    "Darius," she started, her voice trembling with raw emotion. "I know you''re going to do great out there. But this house! It''s going to be as quiet as the library without you running around. No more sound of your feet on the nice floors. No more laughter echoing through the halls. And the library! It''s going to collect dust without you reading through those books each day. Master Darius, it''s going to feel like a piece of this house''s heart has up n left!"

    Nodding his understanding, Darius moved to reassure her further. He slipped a well-worn book into his satchel ¨C the bard''s book about his father, "I''ll not forget where I come from, Tilly," Darius promised, his eyes meeting hers.

    Tilly managed a watery smile through her sobs, wiping her nose on her sleeve. "Oh, bless your heart," she hiccupped. "I just know it! But promise me you''ll not forget to change your socks every day!"

    A rare genuine smile escaped Darius as he grabbed his satchel, gave Tilly a long hug, and made his way out of his chamber, the sense of resolve settling around him like a cloak. His footsteps echoed down the hallways of his home, each step a potent reminder of his past and a step towards his future.

    Today, he was not merely Darius Valdene, the youthful heir. He was a budding mage, a potential Manaforged Knight, poised to embrace whatever trials fate presented. Amidst the looming uncertainties, anticipation and confidence welled up within his chest.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Darius, just six years old, was in no rush to take his place at the table. Instead, he paused as he entered the room, letting his eyes wander over the intricate carvings etched into the Valdene dining hall''s high ceiling. He then came to his parents, his gaze meeting theirs with a sense of dutiful respect. His youthful heart swelled with pride at their encouraging smiles. Even though he was young, he carried himself with the quiet dignity befitting a Valdene heir, reminding everyone in the room of the noble lineage he was part of. As he finally made his way to his seat, his actions were measured and deliberate, revealing the careful grooming of a future noble leader.

    Darius, exuding a composed demeanor, gracefully assumed his place at the table. "Are you prepared for our travels to Rancito Cordoba, my son?" inquired his father. Darius gave a nod. "Indeed, Father, I am prepared."

    What followed was an impromptu quiz. The morning air in the grand hall filled with anticipation as Jarek Valdene began his line of inquiry. He spoke with the gravitas of a seasoned knight, challenging his son with a multitude of questions regarding the intricacies of the two dominant Power Systems of Gaia.

    "Tell me, Darius," Jarek began, "What can you tell me about the Manaforged Knight System?"

    With confidence beyond his years, Darius immediately launched into an explanation. "The Knight System is a tiered structure based on martial prowess, knight''s skills, and control of mana. It consists of nine distinct levels, each denoting a specific degree of skill and power."

    Listening intently, Jarek nodded and prompted him to go on. "And how does a knight ascend these tiers?"

    "To ascend, knights must go through rigorous training, preform certain rituals, embark on combat missions, and demonstrate their valor in battle. They must master the art of mana based combat, showcase tactical prowess, and claim victory in their battles."

    His father then posed a tricky question. "And what of the aura? How does it come into play?"

    Unfazed, Darius explained, "A knight''s aura is a visible embodiment of their mana. As a knight advances through the tiers, their aura matures and takes on the form of spectral armor. This armor reflects the knight''s power, skill, and personality, granting a unique identity to each knight. The aura also emits a pressure corresponding to each knight''s style and power level."

    Pleased with the response, Jarek asked, "And how do these auras differ between the elemental affinities?"

    Darius, being well versed in this subject, went on to describe the different affinities and their associated specialties and tactics in a knight''s style, their auras'' appearances, and their preferred weapons.

    Through the conversation, Jarek was visibly impressed, his chest swelling with pride. "Well answered, Darius," he commended his son. "Remember, once you''ve been chosen, you will begin your training in earnest. You''ll be taught the system technique in detail, allowing you to truly grasp the might of this system."

    The young noble nodded, accepting his father''s words with an air of eager determination.

    "The mages will have their first go at you, Darius. They always do." A note of frustration tinged his words. "If the test was being conducted in a Penitent Knights'' territory, it would be us Knights who would assess you first."

    His mother rolled her eyes at Jarek''s open display of annoyance. "Don''t worry, Darius. I have faith in your potential as a mage," Amara added confidently. "You started reading and learning about spells at such a young age. I believe you were born to be one."

    Amara''s eyebrows lifted, a playful glint sparkling in her eyes. "Alright, Darius, let''s see how much you really know about my Arcane Ascension System," she said.

    "Quiz away, mom."

    "Explain the difference between an Initiate and an Apprentice," she started, keeping her gaze fixed on Darius.

    Darius didn''t hesitate. "An Initiate can cast Tier 1 spells six times before exhaustion, while an Apprentice can do it eighteen times. Also, an Apprentice''s aura is more pronounced and visibly stronger, indicating a more significant mastery of mana. Of course, this can vary sometimes, based on multiple factors."

    "Good," Amara replied, nodding her approval. "Now, what is the significance of the Instant-Caster stage?"

    "That''s when a mage becomes proficient in rapid spell casting, and can start casting Tier 3 spells. Their aura also becomes dynamic and vibrant, indicating their growing strength and control over their mana," Darius said.

    "Correct. Now here''s a tricky one for you," she said, her smile widening. "What is the most critical factor to evolve from an Inceptor to an Instant-Caster?"

    Darius chuckled. "Trick question, mom. There''s no specific factor. One simply has to improve their mana control, broaden their understanding of their spells, and increase the overall strength and visibility of their aura through comprehension of their element."

    Amara laughed. "I thought I could catch you off guard. Well done, Darius."

    His father, Jarek, chuckled from the sidelines. Darius'' detailed understanding and confidence only solidified the faith both parents had in their son''s potential. His path was destined to be nothing short of extraordinary.

    Their lighthearted bickering filled the room, their shared love for Darius apparent in each word. It was their unity, despite their divergent hopes for his future, that gave Darius a surge of warmth and assurance.

    Breakfast ended amidst friendly banter and shared anticipation. They walked out into the open air, a carriage waiting to transport them to Rancito Cordoba. Darius paused at the threshold, his eyes sweeping over the Valdene estate. He could feel the history, the love, the strength in the very stone and timber. His home, a part of his identity, he was leaving behind. A lump formed in his throat. Squaring his small shoulders, he stepped onto the carriage, his heart pounding with the prospect of what was to come.

    Looking back at the Valdene mansion receding in the distance, he found his voice, his words swallowed by the cool morning breeze. "I''ll be back when I''m stronger." The vow, whispered more to himself than to anyone else, was filled with the anticipation of a future filled with power and knowledge. And as the carriage bumped along the dirt road towards Rancito Cordoba, Darius Valdene settled into his seat, the faintest of smiles playing on his lips. He was ready for the journey ahead, ready for the tests, ready for his destiny.

 Chapter 6: Sharpening

    Chapter 6: Sharpening

    As Darius let the warmth of the morning sun touch his face, he gazed out of the small carriage window, captivated by the vast vista before him.

    The Valdene Estate, a symbol of his grand heritage and lineage, stood proudly at the edge of the shadowy Fang Root Forest. The intricate network of hedges, gardens, and natural beauty sprawled across 500-acres of land, showcasing his family''s enduring prestige.

    Nestled near the southernmost tip, where the calm waters of the Lake Ponversay kissed the shore, was the quaint village of Sandbrook Point. Home to thirteen tight-knit families, this charming hamlet thrived on its deep-rooted connections to the estate, dedicated to serving and tilling the fertile lands that surrounded it.

    Lake Ponversay was a defining feature of the estate. Its serene surface masked unknown depths, giving it an air of mystery. The lake was the lifeblood of the estate and the village, hosting community gatherings, picnics, and moments of solitary reflection along its shores.

    As Darius observed, he could almost hear the rhythmic clanging of hammer on metal, echoing across the tranquil waters. The sounds of laughter, the creaking of old wooden doors, the soft murmur of the villagers as they went about their day ¨C these formed a symphony of life that filled his heart with a sense of belonging and peace.

    The estate, the lake, the village, and its people ¨C they were all threads in the grand narrative of his new life. And as he delved deeper into this world, Darius felt a connection with the land, the wildlife, and his lineage like never before. These were new ties for him, something he never cared for in his life as an immortal cultivator.

    As the carriage journeyed onward, Darius watched the landscape unfold through the window. Rolling hills gave way to dense forests, alive with Gaia''s unique wildlife. Ember foxes darted between the trees, their black fur highlighted by white-tipped tails and feet adorned with harmless blue flames. Glitterwing Hummingbirds zipped through the foliage, their iridescent wings catching the sunlight and casting tiny rainbows around them. Vine Serpents, composed entirely of living flora, slithered silently by, their movements rustling like dried leaves. These forests served as sanctuaries, each creature adding its own enchantment to Gaia''s diverse tapestry of life.

    As Darius sat beside his parents, secure in their presence, he found himself mulling over their eventful journey. It was their twelfth day of travel, and a tinge of disappointment lingered in his mind. He thought back to their earlier encounter with a Blaze Cat, his first mana beast. ''Father had slain the beast too quickly,'' Darius sighed, ''it didnt even get to use a beast abiltity.''

    Mana Beasts are not merely another form of wildlife in Gaia. Having studied them extensively he knew their existence is interwoven with the world''s essence, manifesting a profound bond with the raw magic that circulates the globe.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    From a distance, they may be mistaken for typical animals, yet close observation swiftly eradicates any thought of typical. For every Mana Beast, regardless of its size or species, shimmers with an ethereal glow, a reflection of the raw mana they''ve harnessed and absorbed.

    However, the appearance of these magical creatures is not uniform. Their forms can range from the minute to the colossal, evoking images of earthly creatures or ones that only reside in the realm of myth. Some may appear as gargantuan serpents, wreathed in torrents of flame, while others resemble fabled leviathans, traversing the world''s oceans.

    Abruptly, Darius was shaken out of his reverie by the sound of carriage wheels bumping against the gravel road. His eyes found his parents, who sat across from him. His father, Jarek, his highly-trained physique relaxed as he leaned back comfortably in his seat, appeared the epitome of tranquility. His mother, Amara, her silver hair glowing as it caught the sun''s rays, was quietly observing the scenery as it flew by.

    His thoughts drifted to three days ago when their journey had taken an unexpected turn. A surprisingly well equipped group of bandits had dared to halt their carriage, clearly unaware of who they were dealing with. His father had risen in his wrath, ready to step outside and teach the fools a lesson they wouldn''t need to remember.

    But Amara had intervened, laying a calming hand on her husband''s arm, "let me, we should at least give them a chance to live." She stepped outside, her words filled with a gentleness that seemed almost out of place amidst the threat.

    She tried reasoning with the bandits, to dissuade them from a course of action that would undoubtedly lead to their ruin.

    Yet, the bandits only responded with crude gestures and insults, waving their mana-imbued weapons, their crass laughter echoing in the quiet forest. From inside the carriage, Darius heard a soft snicker escape his father''s lips.

    But then, his mother''s aura flared, an intense surge of energy swirling around her. In her eyes flashed a fury as sharp as ice. Swiftly, she cast a 2nd-tier spell, her voice resounding through the air as she pronounced the incantation, "Aig Claidheamh!"

    Multiple ice blades materialized from her aura, shooting forward with lethal precision. Each blade found its mark, impaling the unsuspecting bandits. Their shrieks of surprise were cut short as they were pinned to the ground, rendered helpless by the sudden icy assault.

    When she returned to the carriage, her face wore an expression of indignant serenity, a strange contradiction. Jarek''s mirth was gone, replaced by a stoic mask as he met her gaze. "I gave them a choice," she said nonchalantly.

    Darius had watched the whole scene unfold, wide-eyed and shocked. Now, he couldn''t help but stare at his mother in silent awe. He had always known she was a formidable mage, but seeing her in action was something entirely different.

    Darius''s gaze met Amara''s, and he quickly looked away, blushing at being caught staring. "What?" she teased, her voice light. "Don''t worry. They won''t be bothering anyone else anytime soon."

    Darius could only quickly nod, still in a state of shock, ''I didn''t know she had it in her.'' His mother was not just a mage, but a decisive one. And as the carriage continued its journey, he couldn''t help but feel a renewed sense of respect for his parents. They were his protectors in this strange new life.

    His attention drifted back to the present, his mind preoccupied with the looming test. For six years, he had lived as Darius Valdene, yet the memories of his past life as Xue Feng still dominated him, ''This reminds me of the first time I infiltrated a sect,'' Darius smiled, his eyes drifting across the horizon, ''I wonder if they have gambling dens?''

    Darius was roused from his inner thoughts by an imposing silhouette forming on the horizon. A rapid heartbeat echoed in his ears as a towering monolith began to rise from the horizon, challenging the heavens with its monumental height.

    His small hands curled into fists. As the heir to the Valdene family, he stood on the cusp of his destiny.

    As the carriage advanced, the tower''s silhouette rose like a bright spear thrusting against the sky, its monolithic shape sharpening with each passing minute. ''This is it. Once I pass the assessment, a new chapter will begin.'' His thoughts drifted back to Penglai, recalling the throngs of mortals who would gather at the gates of Linx Xu Sect each year. ''I should have paid them more attention,'' he mused. Lost in reminiscence, his train of thought was abruptly severed by the full, imposing view of his destination¡ªthe Mage Tower of Rancito Cordoba.

 Chapter 7: The Test

    Chapter 7: The Test

    Rancito Cordoba''s amber skyline greeted the Valdene family ¨C Jarek, Amara, and their young son Darius. On the city''s edge, Darius watched in awe as setting sun''s light blended with the gentle glow from the city.

    The Stellar Tower held his eye, standing tall and bright against the darkening sky. It seemed to reach for the stars, its top shimmering in the fading sunlight. For Darius, this tower was more than a landmark; it was a symbol of power and endless possibilities.

    In his former existence on the immortal realm of Penglai, Darius had been privy to marvels that would leave mere mortals breathless. The Empyrean Pagodas that floated amongst the skies, a lost marvel of ingenuity from the ancient mystics. The Diamond-Scale Dragons, beings so colossal they could cradle continents within their coils, their roars echoing like divine thunder. He had gazed upon the towering peak of Kunlun, its majesty so vast that it shattered the vault of the sky, the snow-capped crest lost in an endless sea of cosmic dust.

    Yet, the sight of the Stellar Tower evoked a sense of awe in him that was unique. It was as though the heartbeat of this grand monument echoed in sync with his own, the rhythm stirring an intoxicating mix of fear, respect, and thrill that raced in his veins. Its sublime beauty and raw power seemed to hold a strange allure that synced with the memories of his ancient soul, igniting an intense yearning in his heart. Even amongst the splendors of his past life, the mage tower stood as a fresh new wonder that seized his spirit.

    "Isn''t it wonderful, Darius?" asked Amara, her voice filled with quiet enthusiasm. She held her son close, sharing the spectacle that sparked awe in the young Valdene''s eyes. Jarek, the stern yet loving patriarch, nodded approvingly, his gaze tracing the future spectral armor around his son.

    Despite the wisdom and knowledge of an 800-year-old cultivator, the magic-infused spectacle of Rancito Cordoba kindled the spark of wide-eyed wonder in Darius, transforming him back into an awestruck child.

    Nestled comfortably within the walls of the modest Valdene family residence in the heart of the city, Darius''s eyes glimmered with anticipation. The night was restless for the expectant young boy.

    In the light of the following day, they set out, guided by the radiance of the Stellar Tower that cut through the early morning mist.

    The cobblestone pathways, encrusted with twinkling crystals, hummed under their feet. The fusion of old-world charm with cutting-edge arcane innovation was captivating. The cityscape was marked by imposing buildings, their dark oak frames and white plaster shining under the morning sun. The air was filled with a blend of scents - the earthy aroma of the cobblestones warmed by the heat, the subtle fragrance of freshly cut grass, and a hint of fresh, floral notes carried by a gentle breeze.

    The city roared with life, an eclectic blend of races going about their day.

    As Darius observed them, he noted the undercurrents of this society, the non-human races of Gaia were confined to the roles of servants, laborers, or even slaves, a harsher side to the city''s magical splendor.

    Amidst these bleak realities, the marvel of magi-tech was an omnipresent force. Devices such as Crystal Lanterns bathed the city in gentle light, powered by recharging mana crystals. The Telepathy Tomes, a staple in most households, allowed for instant communication over vast distances, their pages whispering messages through the ether. This constant use of mana throughout the city left a faint, ever-present taste of metal in the mouth, a subtle reminder of the pervasive role of the mage towers.

    Levitation Carts and carriages weaved their way through the city streets, defying gravity as they transported goods and citizens with seamless efficiency.

    As Darius walked through the city, he watched in awe as magic weaved itself into the fabric of daily life, every instance of arcane technology further igniting his fascination for this new world.

    After a mesmerizing journey through the city center, their path led them to the foot of the tower, Darius looked up in awe, "the Stellar Tower." As they stood beneath its magnificence, it felt as though they stood at the precipice of a different realm, the tower a bridge between the earth and the void above.

    Its structure was a vision to behold, shining with an ivory radiance that enacted an captivating battle with the sunlight. The tower surface was inscribed with elaborate runes and celestial designs. These intricate carvings seemed to pulse with latent power.

    In the presence of such splendor, even Darius, steeped in the wisdom of a past life, felt a surge of child-like anticipation. It was an alien landscape, a world yet to be embarked upon.

    The Stellar Tower, also known as a 1st Grade Mage Tower, stood as a symbol of its owner''s prowess. Mage Towers, categorized into five distinct grades, mirrored the strength and achievements of their proprietors. Upon reaching the 5th tier, mages were bestowed their own towers. Intriguingly, these structures formed a unique bond with their owners, evolving in power as the mages themselves ascended through the tiers. The tower¡¯s primary material, White Sky Stone, was highly prized, sourced from the core of meteorites that descended upon Gaia during the Primordial Age.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Jarek clasped Darius''s shoulder firmly, "are you ready, Darius?"

    His azure-blue eyes met his father''s, "I''m ready."

    "Good," Jarek said, the corner of his mouth twitching into a half-smile. He seemed to want to say more, but the words hung in the silence between them.

    Amara filled the silence with her own soft voice, her green eyes reflecting the moonlit tower. "And do you remember what we discussed about the elements, Darius?"

    "Yes, mother," Darius replied, his tone composed. "Each color of the array represents a different elemental affinity."

    "Exactly," Amara''s eyes held a glimmer of pride. "And what of the runic rings?"

    "The more that light up, the greater the potential."

    "Yes," she nodded. "Just remember, no matter what happens, we''re proud of you."

    Jarek''s hand gave a supportive squeeze on his shoulder. "Your path is your own, Darius. Make us proud."

    Darius nodded, his gaze drifting towards the Stellar Tower, its majestic figure standing tall under the sunlight. Inside his mind, a voice echoed with a clarity that belied his tender age, ''I am Darius Valdene, heir to my family, potential mage or knight. I will conquer this tower, navigate its tests, and uncover its secrets.''

    ------

    As the Valdene family crossed the threshold of the mage tower''s towering double doors, their hearts danced with a cocktail of anticipation and apprehension. Their guidance came from a young mage apprentice, an attendant with a face as cold and impassive as the stone walls enclosing them.

    "With utmost respect, I welcome the esteemed Valdene family," he intoned with an dissatisfied gaze. "Kindly join the other noble families waiting within the entrance."

    His voice, flat and devoid of emotion, echoed hauntingly through the tower''s vastness. Darius, initially struck by the grandeur of the tower, was drawn to the apprentice''s words. He redirected his gaze to four other families, their expressions a mix of excitement and trepidation, much like his own.

    As soon as the Valdene''s joined the other participants, a circle of runes surrounding them all throbbed with a ghostly green light, an unnerving color that devoured the previously peaceful aura of the hall. Souls of countless races¡ªelves, dwarves, faeries, dryads, among others¡ªerupted into being, their hollowed-out forms floating in a daze.

    These spectral beings¡ªsunken, pallid echoes of the vibrant life they once held¡ªbegan a macabre dance around the attending families. Their twisted forms interwove in a ghastly ballet, a display that lacked the grace of the living, embodying instead the mournful lament of the dead.

    Shrieks of terror ricocheted off the tower''s stone walls as children succumbed to their fear. "Mommy, make them go away!" cried one. "They''re hurting me!" sobbed another, his voice trembling with an uncontrollable terror that turned the blood of the other children to ice.

    Yet, amidst the terror that gripped the younger ones, the adults remained unperturbed, their faces stoic. Eyes that should''ve been filled with concern bore a semblance of disappointment instead, their brows furrowing and lips pressing into thin lines as if the children''s dread was a minor inconvenience, a failing.

    But amidst the bedlam, Darius remained an island of composure. Fear didn''t taint his gaze as he observed the spectacle, his eyes reflecting an alarming level of calm curiosity.

    "They''re ensuring no other races are hiding among us," his mother, Amara, explained, her voice barely above a whisper. "Only humans are allowed in the mage towers."

    Darius nodded, his eyes fixated on the spell. "They use the souls of the elder races, trapping them to identify their own. But don''t fret, darling, only the souls of criminals are used for this spell," she calmly assured Darius.

    He swallowed his mother''s words with a pang of sorrow, although a thread of doubt stubbornly coiled around his heart. Xue Feng''s wisdom wasn''t easily deceived. As the dance of the souls began to subside, his gaze locked with a elf maiden. A raw surge of emotions ¨C bitter, terrified, pleading ¨C washed over him, her eyes a silent plea to her pain and torment.

    ''These souls are not screaming in fury or vengeance, they are wailing in pain and despair. They weren''t criminals, they were victims.''

    Relief washed over the families as the eerie glow of the spell lifted. The attending mage offered a sigh, her eyes betraying a hint of impatience for the collected families. It took a few minutes of scolding by their parents to motivate the traumatized children.

    As they finally stepped through the tower''s threshold, a spectacle of wonder unfurled before them, the grotesque scene from before, vanishing, like an forgotten dream.The grand hall that welcomed them was astonishingly vast, seemingly bending the laws of space.

    High above, the towering ceiling was a canvas for a celestial masterpiece¡ªan orrery not of mundane metal, but of ethereal spheres of energy that depicted the cosmos. Suspended in the air, these globes of radiant light pulsed softly, representing celestial bodies. They rotated in an intricate motion of heavenly mechanics, the orbs'' inner lights casting dazzling patterns on the faces of the awe-struck children below.

    Their radiance filled the eyes of the young ones with wonder, the reflection of a thousand galaxies sparkling in their widened eyes. The orrery was not merely a model of the cosmos; it was a visual masterpiece of the universe. To the children, this display was a whisper of the futures that lay ahead of them, feeding their imaginations.

    The grandeur didn''t stop there. The hall itself was a dedication to the arcane, the old-world architecture seamlessly merging with the enchanted surroundings. Impossibly high arches, carved with intricate runes, leapt up to support the ceiling. Walls lined with towering bookshelves were filled to the brim with ancient books and scrolls, their weathered spines imbued with countless centuries of wisdom and knowledge. The scent of old wood and beeswax mingled with a hint of various herbs, permeated the air, adding to the hall¡¯s mystique. Stunning mosaics of gemstones, each glowing with an internal light, adorned the floor in swirling patterns that seemed to move and shift under their feet.

    As the families finally arrived in front of a stage at the far end of the hall, Darius finally began to study the noble families present. Each one presented a child, at the tender age of six, standing on the brink of the impending assessment. A lively atmosphere laced the room, yet Darius noticed an odd undercurrent, a certain aloofness that radiated from the other families.

    Intrigued, he asked, "Father, why has no one approached us?" his voice perfectly hinting a sense of dissapointment. His question was met with a jovial laugh, and a playful response, "Because they are afraid of me!" Darius inwardly recognized his father''s deflection but, lacking the time to delve deeper, simply shared a laugh with his father.

    As Jareks laughter began to fade, an almost imperceptible breeze began to stir. What began as a light touch, a whisper of cold wind against skin, steadily gained momentum. It swirled and whirled, growing progressively more aggressive.

    The gentle breeze that had barely caressed the corners of the grand hall swelled into a violent gust that whipped through the space, forming a small cyclone right at the stage''s center. The sudden display of elemental force gripped the hall in a hushed awe. The vortex spun wildly, a contained maelstrom in a sacred place of learning and magic.

    Out of this elemental display, a figure emerged. A man, tall and slender, with razor-sharp facial features and eyes of chilling grey, stepped forth. Unruffled by the whirlwind that had given birth to his entrance, his long, black hair cascaded behind him.

    He was clad in a noble''s suit jacket, its sleeves casually rolled up, and the back tapering down to his heels in two elegant tails. The ensemble, completed with a white dress shirt, a black waistcoat, and trousers, exuded an air of relaxed nonchalance and indifference.

    The eerie silence of the hall was broken as the wind mage spoke, his presence potent and imposing. "Welcome to this year''s test. I, am Rainslif Crowley."

    A jolt of excitement rushed through him from Rainslif¡¯s entrance. He had come here for this ¨C the test, the chance to show his worth, and his first step towards the systems of Gaia. He looked at Crowley with a firm resolve, his young eyes burning with a mixture of anticipation and confidence.

 Chapter 8: Shattering Expectations

    Chapter 8: Shattering Expectations

    In the Grand Hall of Rainslif''s tower, his voice reverberated off the high stone walls as he detailed the rich history of the test he was initiating. "This is the 80th year," he declared, his fingers tracing ancient glyphs on a scroll. "Eighty years ago, upon my ascension to Adept, I was granted this tower. It was then I founded Rancito Cordoba to guide forthcoming mages..."

    For Darius, however, Rainslif''s words soon became distant. As the mage delved deeper into the complexities of the trial, Darius''s thoughts wandered. ''This is the moment,'' he smiled slightly, his anticipation building. ''After enduring in this childs body, my journey can restart. Heaven always leaves a way forward,'' he corrected himself with a silent chuckle, ''or should I say, Gaia always carves a path?''

    Interrupting his thoughts, Darius''s parents approached him, their eyes glowing with a mixture of pride and bittersweet emotion. His mother embraced him tightly, her voice trembling slightly as she whispered words of encouragement. "Once you discover your true potential, even if it''s modest, I am certain you will astonish us all. Now after you pass, we won''t be able to see you for a while," she said, her voice betraying a rush of sadness.

    "Amara, we agreed," Jarek interjected, his own voice straining with concealed emotion. "He''s probably going to be a knight anyway, so don''t get too emotional yet. The Valdene blood is strong in him, I can tell." His mother''s final hug left a warmth that lingered even as they departed, leaving Darius standing with the other children.

    ''I''m sorry, Jarek. I value your hopes for me, but I''m drawn to the mages'' path. It was they who created the Manaforged Knights, revealing that their way harbors the true path of knowledge on Gaia.''

    With a heavy sigh, Darius watched his parents figures gradually blend into the crowd of watching parents. Once again, the subtle distance maintained by the other parents did not escape his notice, fueling his thirst for knowledge. "Knowledge is power, and power earns knowledge," he whispered inwardly, a mantra that had become ingrained within his being. "Once I''m stronger, they will tell me."

    With only the children remaining, Darius stood alongside one other boy and three girls, each brimming with their own hopes and dreams. He noticed the space between himself and the other children was slightly larger, ''this new family intrigue is beginning to become an itch.''

    Rainslif descended from the stage, levitating with grace, and beckoned the children to stand in a row. "The first part of the Assessment will involve a written examination." As they moved to take their positions, desks and chairs materialized before them, eliciting a mix of surprise and curiosity from the children.

    Suddenly, the scene was interrupted by a voice calling from the entrance of the tower. "Please forgive me for intruding, Master Adept. I was walking back to the tower this morning and happened across a potential candidate. I think he might be a fine addition."

    The bearded man stepped aside, revealing a young peasant boy with disheveled hair and tattered clothes. Despite his terrified appearance, the determination in the young boy''s eyes was unmistakable. Rainslif, with a dismissive wave of his hand, granted permission for the newcomer to join the test. "Of course," he replied nonchalantly. "Have him sit next to the Hawkberry child, at the end."

    Though the young girl clearly harbored discontent over the unexpected addition, she wisely chose to remain silent. With a brief pause to allow the new participant to settle into place, the test finally commenced.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    As the children sat in their seats, preparing for the written examination, an air of eager anticipation filled the room. Darius couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle within his mind. ''Ah, here we go again,'' a mischievous grin playing at the corners of his lips. ''A test meant for six-year-olds? This should be easy.''

    Pen in hand, Darius breezed through the questions, his knowledge flowing effortlessly onto the paper. It seemed almost comical to him how he, possessing the wisdom of ages, was being subjected to such elementary tasks. ''I might as well be learning to add with rice,'' a twinkle of amusement shining in his eyes. But abruptly, in this lightheartedness, a trace of frustration surface, ''Shame that rice doesn''t exist here. Most of my favorite wine recipes are useless now...''

    As the examination progressed, Darius found himself yearning for the moment when he could truly unleash his potential. The restrictions and limitations of his current form only fueled his impatience to reclaim his former glory.

    Darius finished easily, now watching as the other children worked hard, their anxiety growing. Abruptly, the written examination drew to a close, a crisp sound of a bell rung through the tower as each of the children''s papers ignited, burning to ashes with bright green flames.

    "You all have passed the written examination." Rainslif''s casual words shook like thunder in the children''s ears.

    The thumps of the children falling echoed as the chairs and desks vanished into thin air. Startled, they scrambled to their feet, their attention captured by the sparkling runes emerging to form intricate magic circles around each of them.

    "Observe, the next phase of the assessment," Rainslif stated, his voice calm and detached, echoing softly across the chamber. "These circles you see glowing before you are more than just symbols. They are gateways¡ªpathways to uncover your potential and elemental affinity, the very keys to unlocking your destined paths as mages."

    The children listened intently, their eyes fixed upon the pulsing circles that surrounded them. Rainslif continued, "As the runes sparkle and manifest, their arrangement and color will determine your future within the Arcane Ascension System."

    A moment of hushed anticipation followed as the children absorbed Rainslif''s words. "The number of rings that light up within the circle signifies the depth of your potential within the nine-tier Arcane Ascendancy system ," he elaborated, his voice filled with indifference. "From a single ring, indicating limited potential, to all nine rings, signifying unparalleled aptitude and mastery."

    The children exchanged glances, their hearts racing with excitement and nervousness. Rainslif''s words resonated within them, fueling their determination to discover their true potential. But there was an unspoken truth lingering in the air, and Rainslif addressed it with utmost sincerity.

    "However, it is important to understand that not everyone may find their destined path within the mage''s ranks," Rainslif''s voice grew softer, conveying empathy and understanding. "Should you not possess the necessary potential, fear not. An opportunity to attempt the knight test shall be extended to you."

    The room grew quiet. The magic circles, vibrant and full of mysteries, seemed to hold their breath, waiting for the revelations they were about to unveil.

    With those final words, Rainslif stood silent, leaving the children to face the sparkling magic circles that awaited them. The room buzzed with a mixture of excitement, apprehension, and a determination to prove themselves worthy. In the moments that followed, each child took a deep breath, even Darius.

    Within this pivotal moment, a wave of ecstatic energy surged through Darius as the magic circles burst into a dazzling display of ethereal light, ''this is it!''

    The air crackled with anticipation as one by one, the rings ignited, each radiating brilliance and potential. The room was filled with gasps of awe and admiration, eyes fixed on the life-changing spectacle unfolding before them.

    Excitement filled the air, and all eyes were initially drawn to the newcomer at the end of the row, his rings continuing to light up, one after another, in a dazzling dance of potential. Whispers of astonishment swept through the room, captivated by the unprecedented display of potential.

    "Oh, this is extraordinary," a woman in the crowd murmured, "He could very well become an Archmagus one day."

    Her companion, an elderly man with a scholarly air, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, with such innate talent, the lad has a bright future ahead of him. It''s been years since I''ve seen such potential."

    Their words stirred an energetic buzz in the hall, with nods of agreement and whispers of awe echoing throughout the audience. The newcomer had, without a doubt, stolen the show.

    Suddenly, a gasp cut through the animated chatter, drawing the attention of the crowd to a different corner of the room.

    "Look," an audible whisper floated from a woman in the crowd, her finger pointing towards the end of the row. Her eyes were wide with surprise, almost disbelief. "Isn''t that the Valdene boy?"

    All heads turned, following her line of sight to find Darius standing amidst his glowing magic circles. Yet, unlike the newcomer''s, Darius''s rings remained eerily devoid of light. The chatter quieted down, replaced by a stunned silence. The contrast between the newcomer''s blazing fire affinity and Darius''s unlit rings was stark and perplexing.

    Darius''s heart sank, his mind racing to comprehend the sight before him. The weight of reality pressed upon his shoulders, and in a voice tinged with disbelief, he uttered the words, "This is a joke, right?"

 Chapter 9: Silent Circle

    Chapter 9: Silent Circle

    The hall, once vibrant, was now a chasm of silence, swallowing every semblance of joy Darius had held. He was rooted in an unforgiving reality. Before him, the unlit magic circle lay, dull and unyielding¡ªa reflection of his failure. A failure, not just of a test, but of his dreams of the Arcane Ascendancy System.

    ''This can''t be right,'' his eyes staring at the vacant symbol, a lump forming in his throat. ''I''ve prepared for this.'' He felt as if the ground beneath him was pulling him down, a whirlpool of disbelief and disappointment. ''It can''t end here.''

    His mind drifted to Xue Feng, the formidable cultivator he used to be. A cultivator''s path in Penglai was always a battle against the heavens, but in Gaia, the heavens didn''t even appear to be on the field. The war he''d waged was against himself. His brows furrowed as he stared at the circle. Just an unforgiving circle, a cruel mockery of his efforts.

    The sounds of cheers and excited chatter started around him. His peers, children basking in their successful trials, filled the hall with jubilation. The contrast only amplified his shock. ''I should be among them,'' a bitter taste spreading in his mouth. He remained silent, drowning in a sea of unheard questions and doubts.

    He was Darius Valdene, the heir to the Valdene family. He should hold his head high. And yet, his gaze was nailed to the ground, caught between the undeniable truth and his shattered aspirations.

    ''How did it come to this?'' The Taiji Talisman Technique, his understanding of cultivation, his relentless effort¡ªall seemed to have led him to this dead-end.

    Rainslif Crowley, the Tier 5 Wind Adept, surveyed the hall with a sweeping gaze that settled on the happy faces of successful participants. A sense of satisfaction washed over him as he applauded their achievements. His intense grey eyes sparkled with an unusual delight as he directed his attention to a particular boy. "A young lad with tier 9 potential¡ªwhat a remarkable find in my own tower!" He announced, an undercurrent of immense pride lacing his voice.

    He then turned to Darius, his gaze uncaring, "For those with lower potential, you may stay for the knight''s test." His words were like a tiny gust of wind, barely blowing away some of the disappointment that clung to Darius.

    Rainslif''s gaze landed on the burly mage who had brought the boy. The towering figure seemed to fill the space around him with his fiery aura, an intriguing addition to his kind demeanor. "Brundy, bring the lad to my study later."

    Brundy''s red eyes lit up with eagerness, and he responded, his voice bubbling with excitement. "Of course, Master Adept!" His booming affirmation lingered in the air, even as Rainslif, with the swiftness of a gust, disappeared into a self-conjured tornado, leaving only his words and the profound silence of his departure in his wake.

    Darius''s parents approached their small, disheartened son. Amara''s emerald eyes, filled with concern as she knelt to his level. Wrapping him in a warm embrace, she whispered words of reassurance into his ear, "my dear Darius. Do not let this shake your spirit. Failure isn''t defeat, it''s a stepping stone."

    Jarek stood by them, his eyes reflecting a complex mix of emotions. He wasn''t too upset; it stung to see his son disappointed, but the prospect of Darius following in his footsteps was stirring. He extended a hand onto Darius''s shoulder, his voice firm yet comforting. "You are a Valdene, son," he reminded him. "This isn''t the end, it''s the beginning. The path of the Manaforged Knights awaits you."

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Darius''s gaze met his father''s, the spark of determination in his eyes gradually reigniting. "Knight..." He echoed. It was at that moment Darius shook off the shackles of his disappointment, the realization that all wasn''t lost settling in.

    He scolded himself inwardly, reflecting on his reaction to the situation. ''I''m acting like a true child, not the cultivator that I am. This isn''t my end.'' His thoughts were filled with a approach that was far beyond his years, ''The Taiji Talisman Technique is, at its core, a body refining technique, I shouldn''t expect differently in this life.''

    Jarek and Amara exchanged glances as they watched Darius straighten his posture and square his shoulders. His swift recovery from the initial disappointment washed over his features, replacing them with determination. Their faces lit up with shock and pride, reflecting the unyielding spirit of their son.

    With newfound determination, he turned to his parents, his face full with resolve. "Don''t worry," he reassured them, his voice steady and brimming with conviction. "I''ll become a powerful knight, just like father."

    The hall slowly started to clear out, the noises of laughter and excited chatter gradually dying down. All that remained were Darius, his parents, the boy with an overflowing potential, and Brundy.

    Brundy stepped forward, his burly frame filling up the space around him. His aura flickered like a warm fire, offering a reassuring presence amidst the pressing silence. He turned to Darius, his intense eyes radiating a paternal sense of warmth.

    "I will be conducting both parts of the knight''s test. The first test will be a physical, this course will test your bodies capabilites." His usual kind demeanor had been replaced with a stern, determined one, befitting his role as a mentor.

    The boy with god-like potential glanced at Darius, a radiant confidence lighting up his features. He watched Darius, a satisfied grin spreading on his face, as if observing an amusing spectacle.

    As Darius''s pulse quickened with resolve, a chilling term echoed in his mind¡ªdud. ''Stripped of the ability to touch the arcane, confined to the drudgery of a mundane existence." He shuddered at the prospect. Such a label didn¡¯t just imply the absence of mana; it marked one as an outcast, irrelevant of one''s birth or status.

    Taking a deep breath, he shut his eyes for a moment, willing away the trepidation. ''This is not my fate,'' he repeated to himself, steeling his mind against the rising wave of anxiety.

    His resolve, now cast in iron, was clear on his face. With a single-minded focus, he launched himself into the physical test that manifested before them.

    Every muscle in his small body moved with an ease that showcased his expertise, each movement honed from countless years of experience. His actions were precise, a perfect blend of speed and strength.

    The sight was captivating, a spectacle that left even the seasoned Brundy stunned. Darius Valdene, a mere child, was transforming before their very eyes, guided by an indomitable spirit and the fear of becoming a dud.

    Pride radiated from Darius, his azure-blue eyes sparkling with triumph as he finished the course. He was a body cultivator, this was his path. The path of a Manaforged Knight.

    Still awestruck from Darius''s performance, Brundy was already extending a small shield towards the young aspirant. His face glowed with a warmth similar to that of an affectionate grandparent watching their grandchild''s first steps.

    "Hold it," Brundy instructed, his eyes twinkling with anticipation. "This here is the Aegis Shield. It''s more than just a symbol, it''s a beacon of your potential, as well as your elemental affinity within the Manaforged Knight System."

    Darius''s gaze shifted towards the Shield, the shining surface drawing his attention. As he cautiously reached out to grasp the shield, the icy touch of the metal sent a shiver racing up his spine. Anticipation swirled in his stomach, a whirlpool of nerves threatening to explode from him.

    Brundy continued, his deep voice echoing through the hall. "After you place your hand against it, the Aegis will slowly react to your potential. It will emit a color that reveals your elemental affinity. The number of runes that glow, on the other hand, shows your potential within their System."

    Darius''s hand trembled slightly as he held it against the shield. His heart pounded in his chest, the drumming beat echoing the anxiety that pulsed in his veins. He watched the shield, his breath hitched as he waited for the color and runes to reveal his fate.

    Time seemed to stretch into an eternity, the silence pressing against him. Brundy finally broke the silence, his words echoing through the hall, ¡°A dud.¡± The words, spoken with an unwavering kindness, but his hate filled eyes struck Darius like a knife, severing the last strings of his hope.

    His hand dropped from the shield, its surface as blank as his heart felt. Darius''s mind reeled, struggling to comprehend the reality of his situation. A whirlwind of emotions took hold, his thoughts ricocheting from frustration to rage, then plummeting into the depths of disbelief. His skin paled under the weight of his failure, his exhausted mind a chaotic storm.

    "I''m just a kid," the words tasted bitter. "I''m a dud."

    His world collapsed around him. His vision blurred as he looked around, the world spinning. His parents'' horrified gasps echoed in his ears, their voices distant and faint. He was Darius Valdene, the heir of the Valdene family, and he had failed. Again.

 Chapter 10: Fractured

    Chapter 10: Fractured

    As the warmth of the fireplace touched Darius''s small, lean form, he could not draw warmth from its comforting flames. His eyes, usually sparkling with an eager thirst for knowledge, were now clouded and dull.

    He sat alone in a room of the foreign manor, the scent of burning wood and beeswax filling the room. His heart felt cold, reflecting the stone underfoot. ''A mortal? Was it all...''

    In Rancito Cordoba, the Valdene manor stood quietly grand, its walls etched with ornate carvings of wolves and runes that whispered to Darius''s legacy. But to the young heir, these symbols meant little; his gaze, dulled and distant, swept past them without a flicker of interest.

    Lost in a storm of thought, Darius caught only fragments of his parents'' distant voices, echoing down the corridor. Their words, muffled and intermittent, mingled with his inner turmoil. Each sharp tone that broke through felt like a dagger, slicing deeper into his sense of failure.

    "....too quickly!..." His mother''s voice, usually a comforting lullaby, now boomed like a thunderclap. The words were bare, stripped of context, but the fury behind them was clear as daylight.

    His father''s reply barely reached him, a low murmur drowned out by Darius''s own despair. Even so, the disappointment in his tone cut through, "without his aura... our son, he cannot..." Jarek''s words, usually so steady, faltered, hinting at burdens Darius couldn''t grasp.

    "Honor be damned," his mother''s voice rang out again. Even in his state of mental chaos, Darius felt a pang of guilt at her determination. "He is our son!"

    "Amara..." His father''s response faded into the background again. It was a helpless shout from his father that stirred unknown depths of sorrow within Darius, pulling him deeper into the abyss.

    The arguments of his parents faded into a muffled hum. Their words, muddled and lost, were completely drowned out by the turmoil within him. All that remained was a horrible tension that tightened around his heart, ''what should I do?''

    His mother, stern and dignified, had always been his fortress. Her aquatic aura flared when Brundy called him a "dud." It rose to defend him like a physical barrier. Yet, the mage brushed off the insult with a dismissive smile, "A slip of the tongue, I assure you. Take no offense."

    And his father, the composed and honorable Jarek Valdene, The Blue Wolf, was silent. His usual voice, strong like the lightning he wielded, was painfully absent during the confrontation.

    Darius could feel the edges of his identity blurring, morphing, as though his very being was fracturing. The words of the wise cultivator Xue Feng began to slip from his grasp, feeling like words from a stranger.

    "Am I truly...?" He found his own childlike voice foreign, so he forced his cadence to sound more like Xue Feng''s meditative tone. "A mere illusion of grandeur, perhaps? A dream within a dream?"

    His throat tightened as the weight of his failure truly sunk in. Darius had wanted to shine brilliantly, like a comet streaking across the night sky, admired by all who beheld its fiery trail. But comets didn''t merely burn brightly; they plummeted and disintegrated, consumed by their fiery fate.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Now, the same fate seemed to be his own, his dreams of cultivating arcane power dissipating like smoke in the wind. His existence, once the embodiment of a powerful immortal, now seemed as transient and insignificant as a leaf carried by the breeze.

    His mind teetered on the brink, swaying between his past and present realities. He was Darius Valdene, but was he also Xue Feng?

    "Is this my karma?" Darius''s voice trembled as he spoke into the emptiness, the words echoing off the cold walls. His head suddenly throbbed, a surge of pain that forced his face to contort.

    His hands clenched his bowed head, nails digging into his skin. "I am Xue Feng. Grand Elder of the Ling Xu Sect, the Glutton of Penglai." Yet, his titles seemed hollow, meaningless. What was it without strength?

    His small body trembled under the intensity of the pain, each heartbeat thundering in his ears. Yet, in the vortex of confusion, the essence of the wise cultivator within him, still flickered dimly, casting a weak light against the darkness.

    His parents'' argument was still a distant rumble. He wished to call out, to seek the comforting embrace of his mother or the supportive grip of his father''s hand, "ple..." but his voice failed him.

    This final failure, this child-like insecurity, broke him like a crashing wave. Drowning the tiny light that held the darkness at bay.

    "Darius..." He whispered his name, the words falling from his lips like shards of broken dreams. The echoes of his name played softly around him, a taunting reminder of who he was supposed to be.

    But the wise cultivator, the powerful Grand Elder, was absent, lost within a troubled child''s fractured mind.

    "The fire''s warm," his voice filled with a child''s innocence as he looked into the dancing flames of the hearth. Yet, even as he said it, tears began to fall as he hugged his knees tight, as if to ward off a cold that the fire''s warmth couldn''t reach.

    "I wanna be a comet," his words barely above a whisper.

    "But I''m just a boy... not a comet..." His voice trailed off into a heartbreaking admission, "... a dud."

    A heartbreaking silence filled the room as Darius''s tears subsided, replaced by a heavy emptiness. He was lost in a world he didn''t belong to, his identity blurred and his reality shattered. The agonizing pain in his mind had gradually dulled, replaced by a chilling numbness that spread through his veins.

    "I wanna go home," his tiny voice barely a whisper.

    In the silence that ensued, he was alone, left to wallow in the remnants of his shattered reality. His eyes, now devoid of their previous brilliance, stared blankly at the dying embers. The last flicker of light extinguished, plunging the room into darkness.

    The once radiant comet was no more, the wise cultivator was nowhere to be seen.

    His memories as Xue Feng seemed a distant dream, a fantasy he had conjured. As his world was crumbling around him, his existence doubted, and his identity shattered, he fell asleep.

    The day was too big for a six year old boy.

    -----

    A soft sigh echoed through the room as Darius peeled his eyes open. "It wasn''t a dream," his puffy eyes sweeping over the room he barely knew. It wasn''t the stony floor where he''d fallen asleep, his heart weighted with defeat and shame. Someone had moved him, and he knew without a doubt it had been his parents. He was in the bed, enveloped in the unfamiliar softness of his blanket.

    Sitting on the edge of his bed, Darius dangled his small legs, the rugs warmth beneath his bare feet offering some comfort. "I bet dad is mad at me." Regardless of his parents'' thoughts, the grumbling of his stomach urged him forward. He needed breakfast.

    As he padded down the hall, dressed in his day robes, the low murmur of his parents'' conversation reached him. "I think it would be better for Darius if we head home early," he heard his mother, Amara, say, her usually calm voice tinged with worry.

    His father''s response was curt, "you know if we leave now it will only make things worse. The other families will only find more fault."

    "Dammit Jarek, will you stop being a damn Valdene and just be his father?" The desperation in Amara''s voice made Darius pause.

    "I''m trying to protect him, Amara! You know what will happen!"

    Hoping to defuse their rising argument, Darius decided to announce his presence. He took a deep breath, then began his descent, his small steps loud in the still morning air. As he rounded the corner, he found his parents standing near the staircase, their faces etched with concern. Averting his gaze, Darius managed to whisper, "I''m sorry I embarrassed you, father."

    Jarek''s eyes softened, "You didn''t embarrass me, son. It''s not your fault." But his gentleness faded as quickly as it had come. Shaking his head and with a firm set of his jaw, he turned away, announcing their departure. "We leave for home today." Without a glance back, he strode away, leaving a bewildered Darius behind with his mother.

    As Jarek''s steps faded, Amara hugged her son. "Your father loves you, Darius, you know that, right?" Her words were a soft, soothing balm to Darius''s frayed nerves.

    "I know, mother," Darius responded, his voice small. His eyes lifted to meet hers. "Can I have some eggs?"

    "Of course, my little wolf," Amara smiled, but as she met her son''s eyes, a sudden, overwhelming wave of loss and sadness swept over her.

    She blinked, confused by the sudden onslaught of emotions. Nodding, she retreated to the kitchen, her heart heavy.

    Before leaving the dining room, she paused and looked back at Darius. He sat alone at the table, swinging his legs, humming a tune as if any other child would, waiting for breakfast.

 Chapter 11: No More Fun

    Chapter 11: No More Fun

    On a sunny day, three months after Darius''s fateful day at the Mage Tower, Tilly stood outside hanging laundry on the clothesline, her eldest daughter Daniele assisting her. The air was crisp, mingled with the scents of clean clothes and budding flowers, a sharp contrast to the deep turmoil in Tilly''s heart. The mirthful laughter of Darius and her youngest Rose echoed from a nearby field, belying the deeper currents running beneath their lives.

    "The young master, Darius, he''s...different now," Tilly confided, her words heavy with the burden of her unspoken thoughts. Her eyes remained on Darius and Rose, her gaze guarded and filled with melancholy. "Even when he smiles, it''s... it''s heartbreaking."

    Daniele rolled her eyes, the nonchalance of teenage youth personified. "You''re overthinking, Ma. Of course, he''s different. What kid wouldn''t be?" Daniele''s hair, a rich brown mirror of her mother''s, danced in the wind while she struggled to secure the linen to the line.

    Tilly sighed, unable to quell the unease lurking in her heart. "Those damn mages and their towers," she murmured, more to herself than Daniele, "I say they did something to him Danny. I just know it."

    A distance away, Darius was in the throes of a lively game of tag with Rose. His eyes sparkled with mischief, his black hair gleaming in the afternoon sun. "Got you!" Rose''s laughter echoed in the tranquil estate grounds, causing a flutter in the birds perched high on the trees.

    "Get back here!" Darius shouted back, his laughter mingling with Rose''s, creating a beautiful melody of childhood glee. Despite his father''s newfound aloofness, Darius had managed to reclaim some semblance of normalcy in his life.

    Over the last few months, Darius had slowly pulled away from the desolate loneliness that had initially consumed him after the incident at the Tower. Time, they say, is the greatest healer, and it seemed to hold true even for a six-year-old. Instead of spending his days lost in the vast expanse of the Valdene library, Darius now found solace among his peers. The laughter, innocent games, and childish banter that filled his days were the perfect balm to his troubled soul.

    However, his transition wasn''t unnoticed. His parents, Jarek and Amara, observed the change in Darius with bittersweet emotions. Each time their gaze landed on their son, they felt an insurmountable wave of loss and sadness. On the surface, Darius seemed happier, even healthier than before, yet, deep down, something seemed amiss.

    Back on the playfield, the game of tag was becoming more intense. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Darius decided to step up his game. He quickened his pace, distancing himself from Rose, and moved closer to the edge of Lake Ponversay. As he neared a small mound of earth, he sprung off it, catapulting himself in the air with glee. "I''m a wind mage!" he proclaimed, his words carrying an innocent joy.

    Seconds after Darius landed and resumed his run, a blood-curdling scream tore through the tranquil atmosphere. Rose, copying Darius, had innocently stumbled upon the den of an Ember Fox that lay hidden beneath the mound. Confronted by the territorial creature, the five-year-old froze in terror.

    With the sight of impending danger seared into his vision, without thinking, Darius sprang into action, his body moved with a sudden fluidity and precision that contradicted his tender years. His subconscious tapped into a reservoir of forgotten skills, stirring an instinctual response to protect.

    With a calculated elegance, he swiftly pivoted on his heel, his tiny frame channeling a dormant energy. His right leg curled up towards his chest in perfect timing with his rotating body, like a python coiling itself for the kill.

    In an explosion of movement, Darius''s leg uncoiled, and his small foot connected with the Ember Fox''s neck in a sharp, practiced snap kick. It was an attack honed to lethal perfection.

    The fox''s existence snuffed out instantly, as if an invisible hand had extinguished the flame of its life. It fell, a limp mass of fur, onto the grass before Darius had a chance to reconcile with what just happened.

    Rose, paralyzed by the sudden eruption of violence, her tiny heart hammering against her ribcage, released a shrill scream. Her voice cut through the air like a jagged blade, filled with terror from witnessing not just the fox''s end but also the unanticipated ferocity of her playmate. Her little legs powered her away from the scene.

    As the final echoes of Rose''s scream faded, Darius stood motionless, his eyes wide and fixed on the lifeless Ember Fox. A silence hung heavy in the air, his small chest rising and falling rapidly, the shock of his own actions dawning on him.

    "What...what did I just do?" He muttered, his voice sounding small and uncertain. A moment of silence followed his words, and then a slow, bewildered smile tugged at his lips. "I did that?," he asked himself, a strange mix of pride and disbelief coloring his tone. His own display of skill, the unconscious finesse with which he''d executed the kick, was a revelation to him.

    Turning his attention back to the Ember Fox, he noted the unusual, vibrant details of the creature. The Ember Fox was a fascinating beast with its sleek, dark fur, as deep and rich as the night sky. Dotted like stars against its midnight pelt were small specks of white, a stark contrast against the darkness. What truly distinguished it, however, were the haunting flames - ghost fire, they called it - that licked at its feet. The flames, though seemingly fierce, were a harmless show, incapable of causing any real burn or damage.

    Upon closer inspection, Darius realized the fox had already been hurt before their encounter. He noticed the dried streaks of blood crusted over its fur, the gashes on its flank edged with the sickly pallor of infection. The air was tainted with a faint, metallic tang of blood and the sour stench of festering wounds. His gaze shifted to its underbelly, catching sight of the swollen teats, a clear indication of recent motherhood.

    "Is she...?" Darius trailed off, crouching down to get a better look at the Ember Fox. His expression was one of dawning realization. The fox either had been pregnant or had just given birth, a fact that added another layer of complexity to his swift act of violence. He had, in his impulsiveness, potentially orphaned a litter of foxes. The gravity of his actions came crashing down on him, pushing the childish smile off his face.

    Darius''s eyes surprisingly held a light, there was an intensity, a maturity that shone from them as he looked at the fox he had just killed. "She was wounded, and I killed her. For no reason," Darius stated, his voice still innocent and childlike yet holding an echo of something different.

    His small hands clenched, knuckles whitening as his demeanor started to crack, revealing the older soul hidden beneath. His voice grew deeper, taking on an adult tone, "I shouldn''t have been here. I should have been able to help without killing! What am I doing?!"

    His azure-blue eyes, now wide with revelation, flashed with understanding, then quickly clouded with remorse and pain. This was not the Darius of the past few months. This was not the child who would spend his days frolicking with village children at the edges of Fang Root Forest.

    "Young Master?!", Tilly''s voice came from afar, echoing through his thoughts. It was filled with panic, with fear, and worry. She was running towards him, her skirt gathered in her hands as she navigated through the meadow. "Darius, are you ok?!"

    Darius looked at the fox lying motionless on the ground, then back at Tilly, meeting her worried gaze.

    "Oh thank the sun," Tilly breathed out, her voice trembling as relief washed over her. She dropped to her knees next to Darius and pulled him into a tight embrace, her heart pounding against her chest.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    She clung to him fiercely, a maelstrom of laughter and tears, relief and joy, twirling in her heart. Her emotions were more potent than mere gratitude for his safety. An overwhelming sense of release, as if a heavy boulder had been lifted off her chest, flooded her senses. Because, in this moment, looking into the depths of Darius''s eyes, there was a profound difference.

    "I''m sorry, Tilly," Darius whispered, his voice muffled against her chest, his eyes still focused on the lifeless fox. "This shouldn''t have happened¡­"

    She silenced him with a soft shushing sound, holding him tighter. "It''s alright, Darius. It''s alright." Her voice wavered, but she tried to sound as comforting as she could. She knew he needed it, but she desperately did too.

    With an expression steeped in determination, mingling with an undercurrent of sorrow far too profound for his tender years, he declared, "I won''t fail again, I swear."

    The world seemed to slow down, the breeze felt colder, and the sun seemed to lose some of its warmth as Darius''s words sank in. A wave of sadness washed over Tilly as she realized the weight Darius was carrying, the guilt he was grappling with.

    As she held Darius close, comforting him while he grappled with his actions, she felt a glimmer of hope. This was the Darius she knew, the boy she had cared for. The boy who bore the weight of the world on his shoulders yet wore a smile on his face.

    And as the sun began to set, painting the sky with hues of gold and crimson, the last rays illuminated Darius''s face. His azure eyes twinkled with a restored vigor, reflecting the wisdom of an old soul within a young boy''s frame.

    ------

    Their path back to Tilly''s cottage was veiled in silence, the hushed stillness of the lake now heightened by the earlier ruckus. Darius walked alongside Tilly, his small face hardened with maturity beyond his years. He could feel the worried glances that Tilly stole towards him, her motherly concern bubbling beneath her calm facade.

    Arriving at the cottage, a peculiar sight greeted them. Little Rose was hiding behind Daniele, her wide eyes peeking around her sister''s waist. A sense of guilt knotted in Darius''s stomach, knowing he was the source of her fright.

    Daniele huffed in annoyance, "Get away you silly girl, you said yourself he saved you."

    Yet, Rose persisted in her hiding, shaking her head nonstop. Darius softened, his voice gentle, "It''s ok Daniele. It was my fault." He locked his eyes with the quivering Rose, "I''m sorry I scared you, Rose. I just panicked when I thought you would get hurt."

    For a moment, Rose ventured a timid glance at Darius before quickly disappearing behind her sister again. A pang of regret tightened in Darius''s chest, the terror in Rose''s eyes, ignited by the fox''s death, flashed through Darius''s mind.

    "Darius," Tilly intervened, her voice laced with concern. "We should get you inside, to make sure you aren''t injured. You might not even feel it yet."

    Darius shook his head, "I''ll go to the estate. I need to speak to my parents, and I think Rose needs some time." His words carried a tone of maturity, laced with a child''s undertone that couldn''t quite be hidden.

    Tilly objected, "I''ll walk with you. No way am I letting you go alone after all that fox business."

    But Darius explained, "The mother fox was forced from her normal den in the woods. She was covered in wounds and would know better than to have her kits so close to the village. You know the estate grounds are safe."

    Tilly was dumbstruck, caught off guard by his knowledge. She could only watch as Darius said, "I''ll be fine. I''ll see you in the morning," and almost leaped into her, wrapping his small arms around her for a moment. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice barely audible.

    As she watched Darius retreat into the distance, Tilly was washed with a warm, comforting wave of relief. Her heart danced with a motherly affection for the boy she had nurtured over the years. Having the old Darius back was like welcoming home a long lost friend. And yet, with his return, came the familiar frustration of never being able to win an argument against his youthful wit and charm, a reality that made her roll her eyes, but also secretly smile.

    -----

    When Darius had vanished from Tilly''s view he changed his course, straying away from the path that led to the Valdene Mansion. The wind shifted subtly, around him the landscape echoed the serene solitude of the lake, its calm demeanor unaffected by the day''s events.

    Returning with a somber resolve, he reached his destination, the fallen fox laid bare under the open sky. His journey''s destination had not been random but compelled by an obligation to confront the aftermath of his actions.

    In the back of the temporary burrow, a tiny kit lay. Its eyes mirrored the fear he had seen in Rose¡¯s earlier, it was injured and looked weak, blood was clotted on its forehead. A wave of sorrow washed over Darius. Here was another life affected by his actions. Gently picking up the kit, he whispered a promise to the mother ember fox, "I''m sorry for what I have done but I will try to make it right."

    The moon hung high in the sky, casting a silver glow over the Valdene estate as Darius began to tiptoe up the grand staircase. In his arms, the kit was swaddled in kitchen rags, its tiny body shivering from the night''s chill and the fear that filled its senses. Yet, beneath its terror, a spark of life persisted.

    "Stay quiet, little one," Darius whispered as he neared the top of the stairs. His eyes were set with determination.

    As he turned to make his way down the corridor leading to his bedroom, a shadow loomed in his path. His father, Jarek Valdene, The Blue Wolf of Gaia, was as imposing a figure as ever. His robust form was a stark contrast to Darius''s small stature, yet the young heir didn''t flinch.

    "What are you sneaking around for, Darius?" Jarek''s voice echoed in the silence, causing the little fox kit to whimper. Jarek raised an eyebrow, his stern gaze hardening at the sight of his son cradling the creature.

    Looking down at the ground for a moment, Darius then lifted his gaze to meet his father''s. The azure blue of his eyes mirrored Jarek''s intensity, a trait that served as a constant reminder of their bond. "I''ve made a mistake, Father. I intend to make it right."

    His words hung in the air, a promise uttered with unwavering resolve. Jarek was taken aback, not by the confession but by the maturity his son displayed. Deep inside, he felt a pang of regret, of guilt for his recent coldness towards his only child.

    "Don''t let anyone get in your way then," Jarek said, stepping aside to allow Darius to pass. There was a certain gravity in his words, a silent admission of his son''s budding independence. He watched as Darius disappeared down the corridor, his heart heavy with a love he couldn''t openly express.

    The moment was bittersweet, filled with a silent understanding that things were changing, that his young son was stepping into a world he had no part in. He yearned to offer his guidance, his protection, but understood the importance of Darius making his own way.

    Meanwhile, Darius made his way to his room, his mind racing with plans for the ember fox kit''s recovery. He thought about the herbs from the gardens that Lady Amara lovingly tended, the healing properties of the special cotton wraps and low-grade potions. As he gently lay the fox kit on his bed, he stroked its fur, promising it a second chance at life.

    "I won''t disappoint you again," Darius muttered to the empty room, a vow made in the heart of the night. But the room wasn''t entirely silent. The fox kit stirred in its sleep, struggling with dreams of running through Fang Root Forest.

 Chapter 12: Seeing is Believing

    Chapter 12: Seeing is Believing

    Nestled on a plush pillow lay the resting ember fox kit, its black fur strewn with white specks, mirroring a starlit night. The ghostly, dark blue flames dancing gently at its feet. Its small chest pulsed, in sync with its quiet dreams. Nearby, Darius sat cross-legged at the room''s heart, the azure-blue depth of his eyes boldly contrasting his short, black hair, showcasing a blend of anger and resolve. Despite his tender age of six, the demeanor he held was akin to an elder, steeped in wisdom. Fresh from administering healing potions and wrapping enchanted gauzes, he looked upon the recuperating fox kit with a sense of achievement.

    His brows creased in frustration, a turmoil brewing within his small frame. His thoughts, much like a raging storm, reflected his troubled face. "I thought I had been through almost anything life could throw at me. I was born a mortal. Traversed the path towards immortality for over 800 years. I carved my name through the Heavenly Courts and Dynasties of Mortals wherever I went! No inn was safe!"

    His small frame shook, evidence to the weight of his frustration. "Who else would abandon 400 years? Who?! Who else could destroy their foundation to embark on an uncharted technique?!" Darius¡¯s voice was only a whisper in the dim room, yet it carried the resonance of a thousand years.

    To forge the Taiji Talisman Technique, Xue Feng was forced to break his prevailing cultivation, a plunge into the unknown so profound, it was a venture only the truest pioneers of cultivation would dare undertake. "Is this legacy for naught?! To fall to pieces so readily. I exist as Darius Valdene, I am also Xue Feng. I am the progeny and destined successor of the Valdene lineage. I am the Grand Elder of the Ling Xu Sect."

    As he wrestled with the profound questions of his dual existence, his face began to adopt a serene calmness, mirroring the slow yet certain enlightenment unfurling within his soul. "I let the essence of Taiji slip my grasp. I lost sight of balance. I am the sum of two, yet I am one in the same."

    Slowly, his eyelids lifted, revealing eyes as calm as a tranquil lake, radiating a steadfast determination. With a voice that echoed both his resolve and his defiance, he spoke aloud. "If Gaia rejects me, so be it. I will fight against this fate and stand on the top of this world."

    As if etching his oath into the very foundations of his new world, he vowed, "I will bring a new balance to this world." His identity cemented, and his will reforged, Darius set his sights on his first step towards his new goal.

    With a determined stride, Darius Valdene approached the grand doors of the Valdene Library. His eyes shone with the fervor of new discovery and hope. His heart pounded, a drum of perseverance echoing within his chest. The thought of what lay beyond his reach ignited an uncontrollable excitement within him. The Library ¨C an institution revered for its vast collection of wisdom, now held the key to Darius''s future.

    "I must start at the beginning," he murmured under his breath. His small, yet determined, figure stood at the threshold of a new beginning. As he pushed the doors open, an endless expanse of knowledge lay bare before him. Parchments of ancient arcane texts, chronicles of histories long past, and shelves stacked with tomes dedicated to every conceivable magical theory ¨C this was his sanctuary, his battlefield.

    Darius¡¯s mind teemed with thoughts, like a maelstrom swirling with potential solutions. ¡°The spiritual qi in my previous life was the lifeblood of my cultivation, and now it is replaced with an alien energy form ¨C mana.¡± He pondered, drawing upon his past life''s wisdom and experience. ¡°While qi is cultivated internally, mana is cultivated externally, drawn to reside inside your aura. The difference is like night and day, but the objective remains the same ¨C to perceive and manipulate it.¡±

    What Darius first set out to do was adapt a qi-based eye technique from his past life to the mana-rich world he now inhabited, this led him straight to the heart of the Valdene Library. His journey would not merely be a task of external translation, but a deep internal transmutation, a synthesis of two divergent worlds'' wisdom.

    Beginning his pursuit, Darius engrossed himself in "A Treatise on Elemental Arcana". This pivotal work explained the external, elemental nature of mana. It differed vastly from qi, which was a heavenly life force energy cultivated within the body. Yet Darius''s goal was not to bend to the rules of this world, but rather to bend them to his understanding. Thus, he began his quest to draw mana inwards, to make it function like the qi of his old world.

    Over the course of countless moon cycles, Darius immersed himself in the timeless text of "The Mystical Flow of Mana." The tome, as thick as the ancient oaks that lined Valdene estate, was considered a seminal work in the realm of arcane studies. Its depth of knowledge was a treasure trove of wisdom, dedicated to the complex interplay of mana within the environment and within living beings.

    Each day, under the muted glow of an crystal lantern, Darius diligently delved into the book¡¯s boundless depth, attempting to comprehend the world of mana, both in its simplicity and complexity. From the break of dawn until the wee hours of the night, he was engrossed, seeking answers in the parchment''s cryptic words, symbols, and diagrams. It was like assembling an intricate jigsaw puzzle where each piece of knowledge brought him closer to a complete understanding of the ethereal force he sought to manipulate.

    In this literary world, Darius learned of the behavior of mana. He discovered its ever-present nature, flowing like an invisible river in the air, nourishing the world around it, much like qi does in his old world. He learned how it swirled around every living being, creating a symphony of energies that interacted, reacted, and reshaped itself constantly.

    Often, he found himself exasperated, hands buried in his hair as he stared at the ancient glyphs dancing before his eyes. "I''ve spent over eight hundred years studying, and now I have to start all over with this... mana," he would mutter to himself, frustration seeping into his tone. But alongside this frustration was an undercurrent of exhilaration. He was a scholar at heart, after all, and the challenge presented by mana was an intellectual feast he could not resist.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The more he read, the more questions emerged, turning his pursuit into a complex labyrinth of knowledge. He found himself murmuring aloud one day, a mix of frustration and wonder in his voice, "I''ve studied it for months, and yet there''s still so much more to learn."

    "From the grandest mountains to the tiniest blade of grass, mana is everywhere, yet remains aggressively elusive," he voiced late one night, his face etched with fatigue and awe.

    This wasn''t merely a process of learning and understanding; it was akin to reorienting his entire perspective, a challenge he relished with a heart filled with the determination to conquer.

    As he dove deeper into the topic, Darius studied the practical applications of mana perception through "Arcane Vision: A Mage''s Guide". This book taught him the technique of the Arcane Eye, which allowed mages to visually perceive the flow of mana in their surroundings. But instead of externalizing his perception as the mages did, Darius sought to both externalize and internalize the process, drawing inspiration from a eye technique from his memories, the Heaven''s Gate technique. This was a common technique short-lived mortals used to start on the path of immortal cultivation, granting them the ability to perceive immortal Qi.

    Adapting the Heaven''s Gate to the world of mana required rigorous experimentation. Using the guidance from "Arcane Body Training Methods", Darius reoriented his perspective. These methods focused on manipulating and refining the body. He trained his ocular muscles to adapt to the possible changes mana would produce, making them resonate with his internal life force instead of mana, an upheaval of the standard practice in this world.

    In his relentless pursuit, Darius started to sense the subtle alterations within him as a result of his adaptation efforts. Very slowly, he began to notice some changes, although he was yet to see the flow of mana, the feelings were undeniably familiar. It required extensive time and numerous trials, but he slowly began to experience the transformation, similar to the energy shifts he felt in his eyes when practicing the Heaven''s Gate technique in his past life.

    Once he had achieved a level of comfort with his muscle control, Darius spent more time refining the technique. He cross-referenced "A Treatise on Elemental Arcana" and "Arcane Vision: A Mage''s Guide", studying more about mana behavior and reinforcing his altered mana perception method.

    Months turned into seasons, and seasons into years. For two years his persistence did not waver, fueled by the driving force of determination and the hope of seeing the invisible energy that saturated his world. Every failure was a stepping stone to success.

    Eventually his diligence bore fruit, as he slowly found the common ground between qi and mana. He delved into the elemental nature of mana, understanding the complexities that intertwined to form this lifeblood of magic.

    After an arduous journey of ceaseless trial and error, triumph kissed Darius''s brow. His chest swelled with a joyous pride, his pulse quickened, and his eyes shone with a victorious gleam as he finally discovered how to adapt the Heaven''s Gate technique. "I''ve done it!" he triumphed, his voice echoing through the vaulted spaces of the library.

    Two years of diligent study had passed, leaving Darius a boy of eight. His short hair, once just above the ear, now spilled down just above his shoulders. The skin on his face had grown somewhat paler, a reward for his countless hours nestled within the library''s embrace. Yet, despite the pale hue, a robust glow tinged his cheeks, his vitality unabated. A spark of life danced in his eyes.

    His hand clenched tightly around a piece of parchment, its surface freshly inked with his eureka moment, the culmination of his relentless pursuit. "This technique... it''s not Heaven''s Gate anymore," he declared, a note of finality and triumph resonating in his voice. "This is a new path. A path of my own forging. I hereby name it the ''Arcane Gate''."

    As he spoke the name, it was as if he breathed life into it. It was his triumph, his creation, embodying his relentless dedication and unwavering tenacity. This was a monumental step, a vital breakthrough that defied the norms and established traditions.

    "I have made the invisible visible," he declared, his voice ringing out with sheer jubilation. "The Arcane Gate, it will become my third eye in this world, allowing me to peer into the unseen workings of mana."

    Every word echoed the essence of his triumph, his voice resonating with a surge of newfound confidence and purpose. His feat had thrown wide open the doors of his destiny. There was a sense of irrevocable change in the air - the dawn of a new era, an era of the Arcane Cultivator!

    The inaugural success of Arcane Gate brought about an awakening within Darius. He activated his new technique, his eyes taking on a glowing mystical hue, no longer limited to the mundane colors of the physical world, but now teeming with an ethereal panorama, vivid and pulsating.

    Where before there was only the library¡¯s mundane reality ¨C stone, parchment, and wood ¨C now, there shimmered a mesmerizing dance of enchanting hues, each tincture a vibrant reflection to a different element. Blues of cerulean depth flowed like water, a translucent river of energy, rippling through books and pooling around scrolls, as though manuscripts were islands amidst a flowing river of knowledge.

    Earthen tones, rich and nurturing, sprawled across the stone walls and wooden shelves, infusing them with an indomitable solidity. It was as if the sturdy oak and steadfast granite had taken on a life of their own, pulsing and breathing in sync with the world''s rhythm.

    Fiery oranges and reds blazed brilliantly in the air, flickering like tongues of dragons, bringing warmth to the otherwise cool library air, while imbuing parchments with an warm glow, making them appear as embers carrying ancient wisdom.

    Wispy whites and airy blues twirled, twining themselves around the scrolls and books, as free and light as the wind itself, their dance a graceful waltz of the wind mana that breathed life into the stale atmosphere of the library.

    Flickering amid this elemental symphony were streaks of vibrant purples, darting and sparking like lightning in a stormy sky, charging the library''s magic tech with an electrifying vibrancy that made every strand of Darius''s hair stand on end.

    The dance of elemental mana brought the library to life in a new, captivating light. Each object, each corner, was infused with an delicate aura, the arcane energy coiling around them, pulsing, vibrant, and utterly alive. The spectral spectacle unveiled by his Arcane Gate was more than just a magical display; it was an intimate glimpse into the world''s hidden pulse, a harmony of the elements, singing in colors unseen by the mundane eye. This was mana ¨C the lifeblood of magic ¨C at its most visceral and captivating.

    Two years since that fateful day when he had first set foot in the library, Darius was not the same boy anymore. He had taken a significant stride towards his goal. Standing amidst the endless sea of knowledge, his heart filled with a sense of achievement, but his thirst for knowledge remained unquenched.

    He closed his eyes, only silence escaping his lips. Then, his lips curled into a smile. He knew the path would be thorny, the challenges overwhelming, yet he was ready to face it all. His small frame housed a spirit as vast as the cosmos, resolute, indomitable. His trails had just begun.

 Chapter 13: Dinner Under the Blue Moon

    Chapter 13: Dinner Under the Blue Moon

    Seated behind a heavy oak desk, Darius gazed at the library¡¯s grandfather clock, its face blurred by swirling earth and lightning mana. He leaned back, a sigh escaping as he deactivated his Arcane Gaze.

    Rubbing his eyes, he glanced back at the clock. "Five already? Time for supper, then."

    Over the past two years, the dynamics of Darius¡¯s relationship with his parents had grown increasingly complex. The shadow of a failed assessment loomed over them, an unspoken yet pervasive presence that created a subtle divide.

    His father''s love remained unwavering, yet, an unexplained chasm had begun to form, instilling a sense of discomfort in Darius. Snippets of overheard conversations hinted at a looming crisis tied to the Valdene legacy, a threat that his father seemed intent on shielding him from.

    While his relationship with his father strained, Darius''s mother faced a painful dilemma. Her fierce loyalty to her husband, who sought another child to secure a successful heir, conflicted deeply with her unwavering love for Darius, her firstborn.

    Despite the pressure, he could tell she resisted the idea, her maternal instincts refusing to give up on him. This internal conflict tore at her, caught between the demands of familial duty and the depth of her maternal love.

    From the top of the staircase, Darius caught a flicker of pleasant surprise on his mother''s face as she saw him descending to join them.

    Silence enveloped the grand dining table like a dense fog as Darius settled into his usual seat. The meal, though carefully prepared by Tilly, tasted muted, each bite reminding him of the fragile balance his family maintained.

    As he absentmindedly toyed with his food, his thoughts churned, ''I don''t need to hesitate anymore, it''s already started...''

    Drawing in a deep breath, he cleared his throat, lifting his gaze to meet the anxious eyes of his parents. "Mother, Father," his words steady despite the drumming of his heart. "There''s something we need to discuss. I want to have a sibling."

    Jarek choked on his drink, his face flushing a deep red as he struggled to compose himself.

    Beside him, Amara''s expression turned to one of stunned confusion, her eyes narrowing, "Darius, we shouldn''t¡ª"

    "I understand more than you think." He faced his parents squarely, "I''m aware of your disappointment with my assessments."

    "Darius, we¡ª"

    "Mother." His voice firm but soft, captured their full attention. "I know. I feel it too." He paused, taking a deep breath. "I will never have the capabilities of a mage or the strength of a manaforged knight."

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "I''ve come to terms with this reality," his gaze shifting deliberately from one parent to the other. "It''s important for us all to do the same to move forward."

    Silence enveloped them, his parents faces etched with mixed emotions. He caught the glint of tears in his mother''s eyes before turning to his father, whose pale blue eyes seemed to shield a depth of unspoken pain.

    "I know the family heir cannot be a dud."

    "Darius!" Jarek¡¯s aura discharged, his face tensing. "Never call yourself that."

    "It''s the truth, Father."

    Seeing the tensions rising, Darius sighed, softening his voice, "Our family needs an heir, and besides... I really want a sibling to play with. It seems reasonable enough." His approach lightened the gravity of their discussion, introducing a touch of levity.

    Jarek, taken aback by the subtle change in Darius''s tone and the hopeful look in his eyes, paused, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Staring at his son''s earnest expression, Jarek found himself disarmed by Darius''s tactics. "Well, when you put it like that, how can we object?"

    "We can," Amara interjected, "in the first place, this conversation isn¡¯t for you. And second, we don''t need another heir. You are more than enough," she stated firmly, her words carrying a decisive finality. "I refuse to give up on you."

    "I didn''t suggest you should lose faith in me. I recognize the family''s need for an heir suited to the paths of mage or knight... yet it''s reality that I''m not meant for either. But that doesn''t limit my potential to carve out my own path."

    Darius turned to his father with a challenging tone. "Father, can you hide your aura? Focus it to just one part of your body without showing me."

    A flicker of confusion crossed Jarek''s face, "Alright."

    Jarek closed his eyes, and the steady hum of his aura began to fade. The air around him grew still, the once vibrant crackle of his lightning quieting to a soft whisper.

    He then focused his energy with precise control, his left hand becoming the sole emitter of his aura. The spectral steel armor and arcing lightning, his elemental signature, concentrated onto the skin of his hand, now invisible but filled with charged mana.

    Darius activated his Arcane Gaze. His eyes, a deep azure-blue, brightened with an subtle glow, transforming his view into a vibrant spectrum of elemental mana.

    First, he directed his gaze toward his mother. Her familiar aura enveloped her in waves of deep blue light, breaking softly around her body like sea foam at the edge of the tide. It extended a hands length from her skin, pulsing gently with a rhythm that suggested the quiet breathing of the ocean. As Darius observed the subtle flow, he now noticed tiny symbols weaving through her mana. "Are those runes?"

    Next, Darius shifted his attention to his father. Concentrated on Jarek''s left hand was a dense cluster of runes, tightly packed within thrumming lightning mana. The arcing around his fist pulsed, the runes intermingling with electric bursts. "Your left hand."

    Dumbstruck, Jarek forgot to hold his aura, sending off an electric display of light that erupted from his fist. But neither of Darius''s parents seemed affected in the slightest.

    "D-Darius, what have you been studying?" Amara asked with a look of shock.

    Steadily, Jarek''s aura went back to cover his body, spreading the aura so it was less concentrated and bright. "Does this mean the test was wrong?"

    "No, Father, the test wasn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯ve found a way to bypass that result, and now, I can see mana in its natural state." The sudden admission left his parents looking both confused and alarmed. "Seeing both of you so distressed, I knew keeping this secret would only prolong how it''s been between everyone."

    "My little wolf," rising swiftly from her seat, Amara approached him. "Ensuring this families happiness is our responsibility," She gently cradled his head, kissing his forehead, then drawing him back to look into her eyes. "You never fail to amaze us. Your brain is just too big."

    Before the moment of tenderness could fully settle, Jarek''s awestruck words cut through. "If you''re not meant to be a mage or a knight, then what path is left for you?"

    "I''m not quite sure yet," Darius responded with a chuckle, scratching the back of his neck. "It all starts with seeing and sensing mana. I''ve just managed that today, so there¡¯s more research and experimenting ahead to figure out where to go from here."

    Jarek and Amara exchanged a fleeting, knowing glance, a blend of worry and pride. "You must never, under any circumstance, tell anyone about this. Not until you are strong enough to defeat me in a single move."

    Feigning a startle to Jarek''s words, "But father, you''re the strongest person I''ve ever known. How can this be a fair expectation?"

    "Darius, your father speaks the truth. What you''ve accomplished so far, it must remain our secret. You have to promise us this."

    "Alright mother, I''ll listen to father, I promise." As he voiced his agreement, a silent thought sounded in his mind, ''I don''t want the world chasing after me either.''

    "Excellent!" Amara immediately dropped to eye level with Darius, her eyes practically sparking with curiosity. "Now, my little wolf, let us dissect your learnings, one by one."

 Chapter 14: A Moment

    Chapter 14: A Moment

    The quiet bedroom was drenched in moonlight, no crystals lit the desk as usual. Darius lay in bed, the silken sheets crumpled around him, staring out of the window.

    The echo of tonight''s dinner conversation lingered in his mind. His parents were nothing short of monumental in the society they inhabited. Jarek, the lightning Steel Knight, and Amara, the water Inceptor Mage.

    Their questions to Darius''s revelation, however, weren''t as diverse as one might expect considering their distinctive roles. It was as if Darius had uncovered an ancient secret, one that shouldn''t be dived into too deeply.

    The worry that creased their brows and the anticipation that flashed in their eyes were not borne merely out of parental concern. Instead, it symbolized their understanding of the major change that Darius''s arcane discovery could bring about.

    ---

    Amara''s voice wavered as she spoke. "I¡¯ve gone through those books myself, even last month, I read A Treatise on Elemental Arcana."

    Her emerald eyes, usually so full of life, had lost their spark, now shadowed by doubt. Sweat clung to her forehead, stray droplets tracing paths through her silver hair.

    Her fingers gripped the tablecloth tighter with each word, bunching the fabric beneath her touch, as if holding on for stability. "How... you''re so young."

    Jarek paced the room, a restless figure. His movements, though measured, spoke of a storm brewing within. His expression, worn with lines of worry and astonishment, conveyed the weight of what he faced. "This... This is no small feat. Mages would surrender their towers for this knowledge."

    He stopped, the significance of his statement hanging in the air. His gaze fixed on his son with an intensity both formidable and proud, "Since the Age of Twilight, no one... no one has achieved what you have."

    -----

    As Darius stared at the stars, he felt a stirring within. He was setting forth on a path thought impossible¡ªwielding mana without towers or knights, aiming to revolutionize their world''s foundations.

    ''Just as the first mages of Sellador built the initial Tower, I am creating a new path to defining ascension. They established human dominance in a mana-driven world; now, it''s my turn.''

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    He reached out towards a twinkling star above, his mind ticking over. ''Crystals from mana-beasts were pivotal to them.''

    ''The power that can be harvested tipped the scales. As humanity rose, the ancient realms crumbled... it''s too bad really, I would have liked to have seen them.''

    Human ambition sparked the War of Tears, a brutal clash with the Elder races. Amidst the prolonged conflict, mages devised the Manaforged Knight System, turning knights into elemental warriors who eventually subdued their enemies. This innovation heralded the end of the Age of Twilight and ushered in the Age of Wonders.

    During this new era, human civilization thrived. Mage Towers, symbols of immense power, spearheaded technological advancements, enhancing life''s efficiency and prosperity across human domains.

    Now, in the year 1996 of the Age of Wonders, the Mage Towers'' influence pervades all aspects of human society, dictating the fate of Gaia. Even with the emergence of the Penitent Knights Union, a realm governed by manaforged knights, the Mage Towers sustain their supremacy through exclusive control over spells and technology.

    The Sun Sovereign Church stands as the only other significant entity, a religious sect with no aspirations for dominance, thus not perceived as a threat. They lack a mana system or any hierarchical structure to challenge the dominion of mages and knights. However, what Darius planned could disrupt this balance, marking him as a target to be hunted.

    Gazing at the ceiling, his resolve solidified. He was set on developing an Arcane Cultivation Technique, blending elements of his past and present. It was a revolutionary path, promising both immense power and profound peril. Yet, his choice was clear, driven by a desire for knowledge, growth, and validation¡ªboth to his family and himself.

    Darius''s reflections were cut short by a flicker at the edge of his vision. He turned toward the window, drawn to a strangely shifting constellation. Suddenly, his eyes went wide as a burst of ghostly fire seemed to rush at his face.

    "Haku!"

    Finding himself eye-to-eye with the panting ember-fox, it''s triumphant yip filled the room as it stood firmly on Darius¡¯s chest. "Quite the lively greeting, isn¡¯t it?"

    Haku answered with a series of playful squeaks, his tongue flicking out, peppering Darius''s face with eager licks. This warm, familiar welcome sparked a chuckle from Darius as he reached up to stroke the fox''s soft fur, dotted with specks of white.

    "All right, that''s enough," Darius chuckled, pushing the fox off of him. The room, usually so solemn, seemed to lighten with the animal''s infectious energy.

    Shifting his attention, Darius eyed the drawer of his desk, a mischievous glint in his eye. Recognizing the look, Haku perked up in anticipation, familiar with their little game.

    Darius pulled open the drawer to reveal Haku¡¯s favorite treat: a piece of jerky. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed it, silence enveloping the room as the treat spun. Haku leapt, snagging it mid-air, his fur catching the moonlight as he landed.

    A smile tugged at Darius''s lips. "Well-trained, indeed," his voice rich with amusement and a touch of irony.

    Haku jumped atop the bed and began to happily crunch on his reward. The ghost-fire that enveloped his paws radiated a mix of dark blue and black, a harmless yet beautiful sight particular to his kind.

    Darius moved to sit beside him, his eyes tracing the constellation on Haku''s bushy tail. A fleeting moment of guilt washed over him - an all too familiar echo of the tragic incident from their past, the day he''d killed Haku''s mother. He still harbored remorse for the act, a wound that time had failed to heal completely.

    But as quickly as the wave of regret came, it subsided, replaced by the comfort that Haku¡¯s presence ignited in him. To the Grand Elder, it was a strange sensation, having someone whom you can tell anything, with no judgment or consequence.

    "I told them, Haku. I told them about what I''ve been doing." The ember-fox stopped chewing for a moment, his ears perking up. "They took it better than I expected," he continued, a soft sigh escaping him. "I think this is the right path, not just for me, but for everyone."

    "They looked really happy today."

    His gaze drifted back to the window, the stars a brilliant display against the night''s sky. As Darius watched the infinite expanse, his mind entertained the boundless possibilities that lay before him.

 Chapter 15: The Quest Begins

    Chapter 15: The Quest Begins

    The soft glow of the setting sun filtered through the windows of the Valdene Library, casting elongated shadows among the towering shelves. Dust particles shimmered in the golden light, giving the vast room an ethereal quality. Darius Valdene, now twelve years old, stood at the threshold, his silhouette framed against the warm colors of the evening sky.

    He took a deep breath, the familiar scent of aged parchment and polished wood filling his lungs. This library had been his sanctuary for the past four years¡ªa world unto itself where time seemed to slow.

    Darius''s gaze swept over the myriad of tomes, each spine bearing titles that promised knowledge and secrets. His fingers brushed lightly against the bindings as he walked, feeling the textures of leather and cloth beneath his touch.

    He pulled out a hefty volume titled "The Fundamentals of Arcane Energies." Its cover was worn, the gilded lettering faded but still legible. Settling into a plush armchair by a stained-glass window, he let the book rest on his lap for a moment. The weight of it was comforting¡ªa tangible reminder of the journey he was undertaking.

    As he opened it, the fragile pages crinkled softly. Diagrams of mana flows and elemental symbols sprawled across the parchment, intricate and mesmerizing. Darius traced a finger along a swirling depiction of mana currents, his mind already bridging the concepts with memories of qi cultivation from his past life.

    "Mana is the lifeblood of Gaia, permeating all living and non-living matter," the text began. Darius smiled wryly. "Not so different." The idea that two worlds could share such fundamental truths ignited a flicker of hope within him.

    Hours slipped by as he delved deeper, the world outside fading into obscurity. Occasionally, he would pause, jotting down notes or sketching correlations between mana and qi. His quill danced across the parchment, the scratching sounds blending with the crackling of a nearby fireplace that had sprung to life as dusk turned to night.

    A gentle knock disrupted his focus. He looked up to see Tilly standing a respectful distance away, a tray with a steaming cup of herbal tea in her hands.

    "Thought you might need a little somethin to keep you goin, Master Darius," she spoke softly, her eyes reflecting the warm glow of the fire.

    He offered her a grateful smile. "Thank you. I didn''t realize how late it had gotten."

    She placed the tray on a side table. "You''ve been workin so hard lately. Don''t forget to rest."

    "I won''t," he assured her, though they both knew it was a promise he wasn''t likely to keep.

    As Tilly left, he took a sip of the tea, the aromatic blend soothing his senses. He leaned back, gazing up at the high ceiling where shadows played among the wooden beams. Moments like these, he felt the weight of isolation. The library was a haven, but also a cage¡ªa place where he hid from the expectations and whispers that filled the manor.

    His thoughts drifted to his parents. He recalled fleeting interactions over the years: his mother''s lingering gazes filled with unspoken concern and pride, his father''s stoic nods that masked deeper fears. They supported his studies, yet a palpable tension remained¡ªa gap widened by secrets and uncertainties.

    Shaking off the worry, Darius refocused his attention. He retrieved another book, "Mana Trails: The Invisible Lifelines," its pristine cover suggesting it was less frequented than others. As he opened it, a vivid illustration of Gaia''s ley lines unfolded before him¡ªa complex web of energy crisscrossing the land.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Activating his Arcane Gaze, he allowed his vision to shift. The solid walls of the library blurred, dissolving into nothing. His new technique within his eyes stirred, peeling away the surface of the world. Beneath the earth, glowing ley lines pulsed, cutting through rock and soil like rivers of light. Twisting and weaving, the streams of mana converged into powerful nodes, while others thinned, fading into emptiness. The planet''s lifeblood surged beneath his feet, a hidden network of energy, alive and in motion.

    He stood, entranced by the spectacle. Reaching out, he felt a faint tingle as his fingers brushed through a stream of lightning mana¡ªa sensation akin to static electricity yet far more profound.

    "This is what it truly means to see," he whispered, awed by the beauty of the unseen world revealed.

    A sudden rustling broke his reverie. Haku, his ever-faithful ember fox, padded into view, his ghostly flames casting a soft glow. The fox tilted his head, observing Darius with intelligent eyes.

    "Enjoying the show?" Darius chuckled.

    Haku responded with a quiet yip, leaping onto a nearby table to sit beside an open book.

    "You know," Darius began, his voice thoughtful, "these mana trails... they resemble the meridians used in qi cultivation. Only when I truly understand how mana flows externally, perhaps then I can guide it internally."

    Haku blinked, his tail swishing slowly.

    Emboldened, Darius retrieved "Runic Realms: Understanding the Energy Glyphs." As he studied the intricate symbols, he couldn''t help but compare them to the formations he once mastered. He sketched modifications in his notebook, adding layers and complexities inspired by his past life''s knowledge.

    "The runes here are like the letters of a simple alphabet. But with the right syntax, the right grammar... we could compose entirely new languages of power."

    The night wore on as he lost himself in the synthesis of old and new. His quill scratched furiously, pages filled with equations, diagrams, and annotations.

    But as dawn approached, fatigue began to weigh on him. His eyes burned, and his movements slowed. He closed his eyes, rubbing his temples. "Perhaps a break is in order," he admitted reluctantly.

    Stepping outside onto a balcony, Darius inhaled the crisp morning air. The horizon was painted with strokes of pink and gold as the sun began its ascent. The world was waking, but he felt disconnected¡ªa bystander watching life unfold from a distance.

    A flutter of wings drew his attention upward. A flock of birds soared freely across the sky, their formation effortless and unified. The sight stirred something within him.

    "Freedom through harmony, not force."

    Renewed determination surged. Returning inside, Darius picked up "Knights and Their Arcane Armor." The knights'' methods were the opposite to his philosophy¡ªdomination over mana rather than coexistence. Yet understanding their techniques was essential.

    He immersed himself, absorbing details about their forceful integration of the elements to create Mana-forged Armor. The process was powerful but lacked finesse¡ªa brute strength that overshadowed the subtlety of true mastery.

    "There''s merit here, but it''s incomplete," he concluded. "If only they sought balance rather than control."

    ----

    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months. The seasons shifted, leaves turning from vibrant green to colors of amber and crimson before blanketing the ground. Darius continued his studies, interspersing his research with physical training to maintain his health.

    His interactions with others remained minimal. Occasionally, his mother would bring meals or his father would inquire about his progress, but they respected his need for solitude. Tilly fussed over him, ensuring he ate and rested, her maternal instincts undeterred by his reclusiveness.

    One evening, as a soft snow began to fall outside, Darius settled into a meditative pose at the center of the library. The room was quiet, the only sound the faint crackle of embers in the hearth.

    ''Mana, a energy source inherently paradoxical, balanced yet unbalanced. It manifests as a unity of five distinct elements - Earth, Fire, Water, Air, and Lightning. These elements coexist in a delicate equilibrium, each unique and competing for dominance. This dichotomy explains why the people here resonate with only one element. Both of the power systems of this world, forceful and unyielding, have led to a comprehension of mana devoid of true understanding, a mastery of strength lacking in balance.''

    He closed his eyes, steadying his breathing. Drawing upon the Dewdrop Breathing Technique, he visualized himself in a serene forest at dawn, each breath collecting the dew that clung to leaves¡ªa gathering of pure water mana.

    ''Time to put theory into practice.''

    Inhale¡ªcool, refreshing air filled his lungs.

    Exhale¡ªtension and doubt flowed out, dissipating into the world.

    The process was slow, almost imperceptible. Hours stretched, marked only by the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest. He focused intently on the sensation, seeking the subtle currents of mana.

    At first, there was nothing, only the steady slip of time and the slow, rhythmic sound of his breath. Then, fleeting and faint, a brief tingle at the edge of his consciousness¡ªa delicate ripple like the first drop of rain on still water.

    His heart quickened, but he maintained control. Gradually and calmly, the sensation grew, a gentle stream of energy weaving through his breath. It was soothing, familiar yet new.

    The feeling spread, coursing through his lungs like a dormant river slowly being unleashed. The mana he had been longingly seeking was finally responding to his call.

    As he opened his eyes, they sparkled with a mix of victory and misty blue light. He had done it; he had proven his path and tapped into the water element!

    Outside, the snow continued to fall, blanketing the world in a quiet stillness. But within the walls of the Valdene Library, a new journey had commenced¡ªone that would reshape not only Darius''s destiny but perhaps the fate of Gaia itself.

 Chapter 16: Awakening

    Chapter 16: Awakening

    The renowned Valdene library, a repository of forgotten lore and arcane knowledge, had become Darius''s sanctuary, his proving grounds.

    Darius''s success in cycling water mana, the first elemental triumph in his journey, had ignited a fire within him. Yet, he tempered this excitement with the calm discipline of an experienced cultivator. He knew this was merely the beginning of a much grander and more challenging journey.

    The Dewdrop Technique, his chosen method for integrating mana into his body, required patience and precision. Darius was aware that the early stages of the Taiji Talisman Technique, a brutal but rewarding path from his past life, demanded a strong and stable foundation. It was a balancing act of the highest order, one that he approached with the seriousness it deserved.

    As days blended into nights, Darius dedicated himself to the elements. Earth, Fire, Water, Wind, and Lightning, each element required a distinct approach and understanding. In two-month intervals, he immersed himself in the essence of each, perfecting the Dewdrop Technique, harmonizing his inner energy with the raw forces of nature. The library, with its silent watchful presence, resonated with the energy of his relentless pursuit.

    Within the hallowed confines of the Valdene Library, Darius embarked on a journey of elemental mastery, each element revealing its unique nature and challenges. His approach was methodical, a fusion of respect for the natural world and a determination befitting a cultivator of his caliber.

    The Earth element, with its inherent steadfastness, taught Darius the virtues of resilience and stability. He learned to draw upon its grounding energy, feeling its dense, nurturing essence seep into his being. Earth''s mana was like the ancient soil itself - reliable, strong, and enduring. As he practiced, Darius found himself developing an unshakeable steadiness, a firmness in his stance and movements that echoed the unwavering nature of the earth.

    Fire, on the other hand, was a study in ferocity and unbridled energy. The flames¡¯ wild dance was both mesmerizing and daunting. He delved into its fiery heart, understanding the delicate balance between controlling and being consumed by its power. Fire mana was a tempestuous force, teaching him about passion, change, and the transient nature of life. It imbued him with a newfound intensity, a burning focus that sharpened his mind and spirit.

    Wind was the most elusive element, always in motion and ever-changing. Mastering Wind¡¯s mana required Darius to attune himself to its mercurial nature. He learned to harness the wind''s energy, finding rhythm in its unpredictable flows. The practice brought a lightness to his movements, an agility that seemed almost ethereal. Wind taught him about adaptability and the subtle art of influencing change without direct confrontation.

    Lightning was perhaps the most unpredictable of all. Its raw, untamed power was a force to be reckoned with. Darius approached Lightning with caution, respecting its volatile nature. The crackling energy of Lightning mana was a challenge in precision and timing; it demanded quick reflexes and an acute sense of awareness. In mastering Lightning, Darius honed his reaction speed and his ability to make split-second decisions, his senses sharpening to match the element''s swift nature.

    With the water element as his foundation, Darius found himself in harmony with its fluidity and adaptability. Water mana had been the first to resonate with him, and it remained a core part of his cultivation. It taught him the importance of flow, of finding the path of least resistance, and the strength that lies in flexibility. Water¡¯s gentle yet persistent nature was a reminder of the enduring power of calm and consistency.

    Each element contributed to the solid foundation Darius was building. They were not just sources of power but teachers imparting lessons essential to his growth as an arcane cultivator.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Throughout the months of unwavering cultivation, the transformation in Darius Valdene was not only internal but also visibly etched in his very form. His physique, once that of a typical 12-year-old boy, had evolved into a lean yet robust embodiment of strength and resilience. This change was a clear result of the rigorous physical demands of his arcane cultivation and the endless hours he had dedicated to mastering the elements.

    As he stood before a large mirror in the library, Darius observed himself closely. His azure-blue eyes, which had always been sharp with intelligence and unwavering resolve, now held a deeper mystery. Flecks of elemental energy seemed to dance within them, a subtle but unmistakable sign of his growing bond with the arcane world.

    Speaking softly to his reflection, Darius mused, "Earth has grounded me, lent its steadfastness to my frame." He flexed his arms, noting the firmness, the stone-like solidity that had become part of him.

    Moving away from the mirror, Darius unleashed a punch into the air beside him. The intensity of the movement generated a barely visible shockwave radiating from his fist. His muscles, infused with the wild essence of fire, gained explosive power. Steam rose from his extended arm, a sign of the volatile energy coursing through him.

    Gazing deeper into his own eyes, he observed the lightness Wind had brought to his being. "Wind has lent me agility, the grace of a leaf dancing in the air." He moved, his figure blurred into near invisibility, papers began to flutter about violently as he darted around the library with astonishing agility. Leaping over tables and bookcases, he seemed to tread on air itself, his movements fluid and effortless.

    "And Lightning," he said with a slight smile as his eyes began to crackle with a electricity. His figure vanished again, his hands easily capturing the papers, each one in perfect order, that flew about the room.The lightning element coursing through him supercharged his analytical mind, slowing his perception of the world around him. This allowed Darius to observe and process his surroundings in extraordinary detail within mere moments. He recalled the thrilling, electric sensation that had jolted through him during his Lightning cultivation, an experience that had left him feeling more alive than ever.

    Finally, Darius¡¯s gaze softened as he reflected on the element that had started it all. "Water, my foundation, you have infused me with your adaptability, the ability to flow and yield yet remain unyielding." He felt a deep familial connection to the fluid element, a sense of harmony that had been his guide through the complexities of the other elements.

    Turning away from the mirror, Darius felt a renewed sense of purpose. The physical changes were a clear indication that he was ready for the next phase of his journey. The Taiji Talisman Technique, the culmination of his past.

    As Darius settled back into the heart of the Library, he pondered on his current stage of cultivation. "In Penglai, this would be akin to a half step into the first layer of foundation," he mused to himself. "Yet, what I lack is the condensation of a qi pool. At this point i can manipulate mana to a certain extent, but i cant store it." His gaze drifted across the vast expanse of books, his mind weaving through his vast reservoir of knowledge.

    Darius reflected on the unique nature of the Taiji Talisman Technique, a method distinct in its approach to cultivation. "My technique," he thought, "melds the paths of body refining and qi cultivation into one practice." Traditionally, cultivators chose one of two paths: body refining, which focused on internal power and strengthening the body''s own capabilities, often neglecting the formation of a qi pool, or qi cultivation, which prioritized the condensation of a qi pool to harness external powers, spells, and abilities, at the expense of physical refinement.

    The Taiji Talisman Technique, however, sought to balance these two aspects. It integrated the internal fortitude of body refining with the external prowess of qi cultivation, creating a more holistic and powerful approach. Darius knew that this fusion required a careful and stable flow of mana to initiate. Precision in managing this energy was crucial; any inconsistency could disrupt the delicate balance between body and qi, potentially leading to dire consequences. It was a path that demanded as much caution as it did boldness, a dance on the edge of two traditionally separate worlds.

    A memory flickered in his mind, a remnant from his days as Xue Feng. He recalled a formation technique he had discovered during one of his many adventures - "The Starbound Qi Vortex Array." Speaking the name aloud, his voice tinged with excitement, he contemplated its potential. "A simple yet profound formation, designed to concentrate the heavens'' will into a single point, increasing the qi density of an area for a specific duration." Darius knew he could adapt this ancient array, modifying it to suit his current needs.

    With his eyes closed, Darius''s mind raced, exploring the intricate possibilities of adapting the formation. His need for food and sleep had diminished significantly since stepping onto the path of cultivation. He sat motionless, an ancient statue, lost in deep contemplation for three straight days.

    During this intense period of focus, his parents and Tilly, often checked in on him. They observed his unmoving form with a mix of concern and awe. Tilly, especially, needed constant reassurance. His parents, understanding the crucial nature of his endeavor, convinced Tilly to let Darius be. They felt he was at a pivotal point in his journey.

    On the third night, as the library was enveloped in darkness, Darius''s eyes snapped open. A mysterious light, bright and fleeting, pierced the gloom, casting an soft glow over the shelves. "I''ll name it, The Elemental Nexus Array," he declared, satisfaction resonating in his voice. He had succeeded in transforming the ancient technique into something new, a third technique uniquely his own, a vital step in his quest to master the new Taiji Talisman Technique.

 Chapter 17: Array

    Chapter 17: Array

    In the quiet aftermath of his breakthrough in the Valdene Library, the first light of dawn filtered through the high windows, casting long, golden beams across the rows of books. Darius, feeling a surge of accomplishment from the successful creation of "The Elemental Nexus Array," remained in the library, now preparing for the next crucial step in his journey.

    The library, Darius''s chosen place for cultivation, was about to witness a bold new chapter in his arcane pursuit. He approached the center of the library, an area surrounded by towering shelves. Here, he would inscribe the newly conceived array, a task requiring precision and utmost care.

    "The runic system of Gaia is indeed adaptable," Darius mused to himself, a serious yet contented smile on his face. "These runes, so elemental in their nature, are perfect for molding to the frequencies of the array. If only I could meet the mages who first crafted these." His voice echoed softly in the vast space, filled with respect and a keen sense of curiosity about the ancient art.

    Kneeling on the stone floor of the library, Darius began the meticulous process of carving the runes. He selected a dagger from his personal collection, its blade finely honed, ideal for the delicate task at hand. The work was daunting, and Darius knew that precision was paramount; even the slightest error could render the entire array ineffective.

    As he worked, the hours slipped by unnoticed. Each rune he carved was an symbol of his deep understanding of the elemental forces.

    Tilly passed by the library several times, her concern for him evident. Each time she approached, she paused, remembering the words of Darius''s parents. Confused about the importance of this moment, she reluctantly moved on, trusting in Darius.

    Finally, after six hours of steady, focused work, the second to last rune was etched into the floor, almost completing the intricate pattern of "The Elemental Nexus Array." Darius leaned back, observing his handiwork with a sense of achievement. The array, now a part of the library, was a harmony of ancient technique and his innovations.

    "I hope mother and father can forgive the liberty I''ve taken," Darius said with a mischievous smile.

    "This array," Darius articulated thoughtfully as he surveyed his handiwork in the library, "it''s a complex interweaving of the elements and cosmic energies." He traced a finger over the intricate spiral pattern of the Elemental Nexus Array, his mind delving into the details of its design. "Each spiral arm here resonates with an elemental mana, drawing and accelerating their flow, while the central vortex converges these forces into a potent nexus. It''s a balanced fusion of my past life''s knowledge and the elemental magic of this world."

    Realizing the critical nature of the next phase in his cultivation, Darius knew he needed an environment free from interruptions. He concealed the array with a few books and papers and left the library, intent on ensuring no distractions in the days to come.

    He spent the day with his parents, offering them a vague yet reassuring explanation about the need for seclusion. His parents, long accustomed to the nature of their son''s research, agreed without probing further. They understood the unspoken rules - their knowledge of Darius''s work, however innocent, was a potential beacon for forces far beyond their control.

    Darius also prepared a basket filled with bread and cheese, a peace offering for Tilly. The simple gesture was meant to ease her worries about his well-being. His time with his family proved to be a soothing balm, a stark contrast to the isolation of his previous life. The warmth of these moments, the simple joy of being with loved ones, was healing to the soul of a boy who had once known only the solitude of relentless cultivation.

    Feeling rejuvenated and centered, Darius returned to the library. He locked the door behind him, sealing himself in the world of books and ancient knowledge. He was ready to immerse himself in the Elemental Nexus Array, to embrace elemental energies that would propel him to new frontiers of power.

    In the tranquil morning hours within the Valdene Estate, Darius Valdene sat encircled by the undisturbed array. The first light of dawn streamed through the windows, illuminating the intricate runes etched into the floor. Darius, with his eyes closed, was lost in contemplation, mentally reviewing the new Taiji Talisman Technique he had meticulously developed.

    This technique, an innovative fusion of his past life''s martial arts prowess and the unique arcane energies of his current world, was a culmination of his adaptability and ingenuity. Darius revisited the 3 aspects of the first stage, ''The Metamorphosis of the Corporeal Vessel,'' in his mind.

    "The Opening of the Elemental Channels," he whispered to himself, recalling the first step of the journey. It was the opening of his major meridians within his body for arcane energy flow, a crucial foundation for the subsequent stages of the technique.

    He then reflected on the Genesis of the Crystal Skeleton, a transformation that will, in theory, fortify his skeletal structure with a crystalline matrix, imbued with arcane runes. This step would not only enhance his physical resilience but also create the ability to channel and store arcane energy early, before establishing his qi pool.

    "The Ascension to Superhuman Refinement," he continued, considering the final step of the first stage. This rigorous arcane refinement will elevate his bodily strength and durability, pushing him into the realm of superhuman capabilities by refining the muscles and organs.

    Sitting amidst the silent array, Darius opened his eyes, his gaze sharp and focused. "This technique will redefine the limits for this world." His voice carried a confident timbre.

    With a resolute voice, Darius declared, "Arcane Gate!" His eyes ignited with an mystical glow, a testament to the arcane power he wielded. The room, bathed in the soft light of dawn, took on a magical quality as the glow from his eyes reflected off the ancient tomes surrounding him.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Focusing intently, Darius grasped the dagger firmly, its blade a silent partner in his endeavor. With precise movements, he etched the final rune into the floor, completing the intricate pattern of the Elemental Nexus Array.

    As soon as the rune was carved, Darius set the dagger aside and sat down. He watched, a mix of anticipation and intensity in his gaze, as the array responded to his final touch. One by one, the runes began to light up, casting a radiant glow across the library''s stone floor. It was as if an ancient constellation had descended into the room.

    The colors of the five elements ¨C the earthy browns, fiery reds, aquatic blues, airy whites, and the electric purples of lightning ¨C pulsed rhythmically, creating a mesmerizing display of light. Darius watched intently as these elemental energies started to swirl around the array, initially leisurely, then gaining momentum, forming a vortex that gradually reached a stable whirl.

    "Okay, the array is set," Darius murmured to himself, his voice steady and controlled. "The mana concentration is now five times denser ¨C it''s sufficient to commence the first step." He took a moment to appreciate the intricate dance of elements before him.

    With deliberate calmness, Darius closed his eyes, shutting out the visual spectacle to focus inward. He began to regulate his breathing, aligning it with the complex pattern of his newly developed technique. Each breath he took was in harmony with the pulsating energy of the array, drawing in the rich blend of elemental mana that it offered.

    As Darius settled into the rhythm of his technique, his awareness first honed in on the nature of Water. He perceived its dual essence ¨C at times a soft, nurturing flow akin to a quiet stream, at others a force as formidable as a tsunami. This element, with its capacity for both calm and chaos, provided the perfect starting point for his task. The water mana, essential to life yet powerful enough to reshape landscapes, offered a tempered yet potent force to gently, yet assertively, open his twelve major meridians.

    As Darius channeled the water mana into his body, he felt its life-affirming essence flowing through him, cool and revitalizing like a mountain stream. The sensation was both soothing and invigorating, as if each cell was being nourished by the caress of a spring rain. He cycled this energy, feeling it swirl and cascade within him, each cycle pushing his body closer to its limit. With every repetition, the mana filled him more deeply, creating a sensation of being submerged, where the calm of a tranquil lake met the pressure of an raging storm. This interplay of tranquility and intensity within him was a dance of water mana in its purest form.

    With careful precision, he directed this turbulent yet serene energy towards his first meridian, the heart meridian. The moment the mana collided with the invisible barrier, a searing pain erupted through his body. This sensation was expected, but alien to his present body, a fierce agony that felt like countless shards of lightning were tearing through his veins.

    Each pulse of mana resonated with his heartbeat, creating a drumming of torment that tore through every fiber of his being. The pain was relentless and piercing, as if his very blood was being replaced with a storm of electrified needles, each beat of his heart amplifying the sensation. Amidst this agony, his veins bulged and writhed under his skin, moving like untamed dragons coursing through him.

    Darius clenched his teeth, steeling himself against the overwhelming pain. He knew that maintaining focus and consciousness was critical; a momentary lapse could shatter his meridians instead of opening them. After each excruciating attempt, he paused to regulate his breathing, a brief respite to gather his strength and replenish his mana.

    For six relentless hours, Darius, a boy of twelve, persevered in his arduous task. His black hair clung to his forehead. His white tunic and brown trousers stuck to his skin, drenched in sweat from his intense efforts. Each of the twenty-four attempts to breach the invisible barrier was more excruciating than the last. Yet, he could feel the barrier weakening, the escalating pain a sign of his progress. As he continued, an almost mystical aura surrounded him; his body was soaked in sweat, giving off steam that glowed faintly in the dim light, a visual display of the intense, magical forces at work within him.

    At last, on the twenty-fifth grueling attempt, the invisible barrier shattered with monumental force. A primal, triumphant scream erupted from Darius, echoing powerfully through the library. Its resonance was so immense that it sent books cascading from their shelves. The heart meridian, long resistant, had finally succumbed to his determination and fortitude.

    As the mana surged through his newly opened heart meridian, Darius wasted no time in savoring his triumph. He immediately redirected this intensified flow of mana, now more potent and vibrant, towards his next target ¨C the lung meridian. With a keen awareness of his body''s limits, he understood the urgency of his mission. There was no time to bask in the success of one opened channel; he had to press on, channeling the cascading mana with precision and intent, driven by the knowledge that his physical endurance had its limits.

    Once more, as the mana collided with his lung meridian, Darius was engulfed in an excruciating pain. The epicenter of his agony shifted to his breath. Each inhalation felt like drawing in scorching air from a volcano''s maw, searing and harsh. His breathing became labored, each breath a battle against the burning sensation within his lungs. Despite the intensity of the pain, Darius remained calm, his composure unshaken. The months he had dedicated to cultivating the Dewdrop Technique fortified his body, granting him the resilience to withstand this torment without succumbing to it.

    Empowered by the newly unlocked strength from his first meridian, and guided by his hard-earned experience, Darius found the task of opening his lung meridian less daunting. In just over four hours, he achieved his goal. A surge of energy rippled through him, culminating in a roar that resonated within the confines of the library. Decades-old books, undisturbed until now, littering the floor in a chaotic sprawl. But for Darius, there was no time to heed the disarray. His focus remained unbroken as he plunged deeper into his cultivation. Throughout the day, Darius''s screams, born of pain and perseverance, continued to resonate through the estate, fading into the distance.

    ----

    Outside the library, during Darius''s intense cultivation, his parents, Jarek and Amara, waited in silent vigil.

    Lady Amara sat poised in a chair, her gaze fixed on the library''s closed doors. A blend of worry and fierce protectiveness was evident in her glowing emerald eyes, reminiscent of a lioness guarding her cubs. Lord Jarek stood nearby, his posture as unyielding as iron, his pale-blue eyes alight with a stormy mix of electricity. He stared at the door, a reflection of both awe and concern for what transpired within, as he contemplated the trials his son was enduring.

    Jarek, standing just outside the library, spoke to Amara with a sense of bewilderment in his voice. "I have no idea what I am looking at," he paused, his thoughts swirling as he tried to process the scene unfolding inside. "All five elements are twisting around him, it''s like they''re being drawn to him," he remarked in a hushed tone. As he spoke, he lifted his hands, observing them with a curious calmness. Around him, his usual aura, typically alive with crackling arcs of lightning, seemed to surge at bit slower.

    Amara, deep in contemplation, voiced her thoughts aloud, almost as if speaking to herself. "It seems like the mana is...willing?" Her gaze, intensely focused, observed the intricate flow of mana around her. As a Tier 3 Inceptor Mage, her experience with mana manipulation was extensive, treating it like a formidable force of nature. Mastery over the elements, she knew, required not just understanding but a robust strength of will to bend mana to one''s thoughts and desires. In her many years of study and practice, she had never encountered mana behaving as it did now, a phenomenon that defied her vast experience.

    A sudden chill swept over Amara, causing her to shiver and her complexion to lose its color, as if touched by a presence. Abruptly rising from her chair, she exclaimed with a mix of urgency and dread, "What have we done?" Her voice trembled, "We have to stop this, Jarek. They will kill him! They will hunt him to the ends of Gaia!" In her near-hysterical state, Amara reached for the door, her resolve to intervene clear in her actions. Just then, another of Darius''s screams pierced the air, a harrowing sound that seemed to cut through them like knives.

    "Amara!" Jarek''s voice rang out with force as he reached out, firmly grasping Amara''s arm to halt her impulsive move. "If we are to trust our son, which I do, interrupting him now could cause a backlash that might permanently harm or even kill him!" He declared this, his gaze unflinchingly fixed on the aura surrounding Darius. His expression then softened, conveying a somber acceptance as he added, "It''s too late for that, Amara. From the moment he showed his ability to see mana, you must have realized there was no turning back."

    "Jarek, I''m terrified. This is not the life I wanted for him," Amara''s voice quivered with fear and sorrow as she spoke. Overcome by the gravity of their situation, she slowly sat back down, appearing as if all her strength had ebbed away. Tears began to well up in her eyes.

    "He is our son," Jarek stated, his aura gaining a resolute solidity. "The path he now walks is destined to be dangerous. His only chance is to get stronger." His voice resonated with strength and conviction, imbuing Amara with a sense of reassurance. "I am not sure how powerful he can become with his abilities. I am not sure how long we have." Jarek allowed a deliberate pause, giving his words a moment to resonate deeply. "But no one will touch our son while we breathe. Even if we have to tear down those fucking towers, stone by stone." As the Blue Wolf finished speaking, both his and Amara''s auras flared violently, their eyes directed towards their only child.

 Chapter 18: Triple Burner Meridian

    Chapter 18: Triple Burner Meridian

    In the Valdene Library, the air vibrated with the energy of the Elemental Nexus Array, pulsing with a rhythm that mirrored the heartbeat of the world itself. Darius, a seemingly normal boy, sat amidst this power, his face flushed with exertion, sweat dripping down his forehead. His breathing was slow and deliberate.

    ''I have unlocked eleven so far,'' Darius thought, his mind calm amidst the storm. He focused on circulating his modified Taiji Talisman Technique, drawing in water mana for one final push.

    The last meridian, the Triple Burner Meridian, loomed before him ¨C a challenge that originally, connected the body and soul with the Heavenly Dao. ''But in Gaia, there is no Dao to seek, only the unknown,'' he grinned, a rush of fear and excitement coursing through him.

    In Penglai, where cultivators are born with their minor meridians already open, the practice typically stopped at enhancing these existing channels. The major meridians, fraught with immense risk, were left mostly unexplored. However, Darius, in his past life as Xue Feng, had hit a bottleneck in his original cultivation technique that he refused to accept as his limit. So he developed the Taiji Talisman Technique, a method more demanding and harsh on oneself than any enemy. It was a technique built on the foundation of opening all 12 major meridians, a feat deemed more risk than reward by normal cultivators but not for Xue Feng, not for Darius. This was his path to transcend his limited innate talent.

    The last meridian, the Triple Burner Meridian, was a mystery even to the most ancient practitioners. Its connection to the spiritual root made it intangible, an enigma wrapped in an impenetrable fog. But Darius was no stranger to this unknown. Upon opening this meridian in his past life, Darius was catapulted into a realm of profound comprehension, a state of heightened awareness he had rarely experienced. This crucial meridian served as a bridge, linking the body and soul with the Dao. Its activation dramatically enhanced one''s ability to grasp and assimilate complex concepts, propelling the comprehension rate to unparalleled heights.

    With a deep breath, he embraced the familiar blend of fear and exhilaration that accompanied exploration into the uncharted realms of cultivation.

    With the Elemental Nexus Array pulsing around him, Darius began his final cycle. He focused intently on the Triple Burner Meridian in his forehead, aware of its significance and the potential it held. ''This is the moment of truth,'' he thought, channeling the mana with a precision honed by years of relentless practice. ''This is where I break through the barriers of my past and forge a new path!''

    The room filled with an intense energy, the air crackling with the power of the elemental forces at Darius''s command. He could feel the mana flowing through him, a aquatic torrent of energy that threatened to overwhelm yet was expertly controlled. It was a dance of power, a orchestra of arcane forces that Darius conducted and balanced with the skills of a master.

    As he reached the climax of his final cycle, the energy in the room surged to a crescendo. Darius''s body radiated a brilliant light. With each of the eleven meridians opened, Darius noticed a drastic surge in his mana''s density. With a final push, he directed the refined mana towards the Triple Burner Meridian.

    Darius focused inward, visualizing his body''s inner landscape, the surge of water mana took on the appearance of a raging flood dragon. It barreled toward the barrier at his forehead with unstoppable force. The flood dragon collided, the sound of shattering glass reverberated through the Valdene estate, echoing far into the Fang root forest, startling the birds into flight. The barrier dissolved under the mana''s onslaught as if it were nothing more than a fragile window.

    In that pivotal moment, Darius''s perception fractured, his mind thrown into a whirlwind of rotations and twists. His consciousness became a whirlpool for an unending stream of visions from Gaia. These images, vivid and relentless, depicted the ebb and flow of life, the rise and fall of kingdoms, the passage of eras. Every creature, every spoken word of Gaia''s existence flooded through him, overwhelming in its vastness.

    Darius felt himself fading, his own existence insignificant amidst this onslaught of memory. He was being drawn into an abyss of endless information, sinking deeper into a never ending void. But then, amidst this chaos, one image crystallized ¨C a robed young boy floating in a void of blackness. The boy, ethereal in his beauty, with endless dark purple hair flowing like ink in water, seemed like the embodiment of the universe itself.

    Slowly, the boy opened his eyes, and a brilliant light burst forth, piercing the void. This light surged into Darius''s mind with such intensity that it jolted him back into his body. His eyes snapped open in the library, unleashing a blinding radiance. This powerful light incinerated the books within a five-foot radius, reducing them to ashes instantly. In that moment, Darius had not just broken a barrier within; he had touched something profound and boundless.

    In that moment, Darius Valdene transcended the limits of his past and stepped into a system of power previously unknown. He had achieved the impossible, opening all 12 major meridians and setting himself on a path that will shake the very core of Gaia.

    In the wake of the energy''s stabilization, Darius took a moment to grasp the magnitude of his accomplishment. As his thoughts began to clear, they raced with questions and realizations. ''So it was Gaia itself, not the Dao, that revealed itself to me. In the future, I must delve into even a fraction of those memories. And who was that boy? His intervention felt pivotal. Without him, I might have been lost in those memories forever.'' A chill ran down his spine at the thought, but he shook it off. ''No immediate use fixating on it now,'' he resolved.

    With a spark of eagerness, Darius shifted his focus inward, eager to witness the transformation within his body. His vision swept over the now open major meridians, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the sight. ''Incredible!'' he thought, his mind alight with excitement. His meridians were thrumming with raw, potent water mana, its density far surpassing what it had been before. Encircling these channels were ethereal, glowing blue arcane runes, pulsating with a soft light.

    ''My ability to cycle mana has greatly increased; compared to the Dewdrop Technique, it''s like comparing a blade of grass to an ancient oak!'' Darius observed, watching his mana cycle through his body at a speed akin to an arrow loosed from a bow. ''Well, let''s see what else it can do,'' he thought, refocusing on the Elemental Nexus Array. With regulated breathing, he began to absorb mana again, this time concentrating on the earth element.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ''This is strange,'' Darius''s face began to frown. ''It seems like this might be harder than I thought.'' Darius tried to cycle his technique, but his attempts were like trying to grab air. ''Again.'' This time, Darius focused more intently on the earth element, its density, its softness, its ability to give life and, at the same time, be devoid of it. His thoughts were able to flow at an amazing speed since unlocking his Triple Burner Meridian. The previous feeling of grasping at nothing slowly started to take form. He could feel strands of earth mana being drawn from the array, almost invisible slivers.

    After an hour with no increase in the earth mana being drawn towards him, Darius decided to stop. ''It seems I am lacking something to absorb the other elements. I could probably continue like this for another month and barely reach the level of water mana my body can cycle. The array won''t last that long, and there are five other elements.'' Darius''s brow furrowed in concentration as his mind raced. ''Maybe I need a larger or more pure external source of mana to imprint the other elements'' runes on my channels.'' While absorbing the earth element, he noticed heavy yellow runes were barely being etched onto his meridians. He concluded that once he etched every element onto his channels, he would experience an explosive growth in power.

    Darius''s eyes flew open. "Let''s see what I can do," he said, standing up to assess his surroundings. His face, full of accomplishment and vigor, abruptly changed to a look of open-mouthed disbelief.

    "Well, better clean this up and open some windows before Tilly sees this and drowns me." The ancestral Valdene Library resembled a scene of chaos, as if a herd of hippomana had stampeded through it.

    His body felt different, more powerful, and more attuned to the arcane energies of the world than ever before. He knew this was just the beginning, but it was a beginning that promised greatness. On this day, the world''s first immortal cultivator began his arduous task of "hiding the evidence." Soft chuckles from Darius echoed throughout the library that day.

    ----

    Gaia, was a world imbued with the lifeblood of arcane energy. In its second age, known as the Age of Wonder, it is a world where magic and might intertwine. Amidst this world of diverse landscapes and races, there lie regions where the very fabric of magic behaves unpredictably ¨C the Chaotic Mana Regions.

    These Chaotic Mana Regions are unique danger zones in Gaia. In these areas, one of the five primal elements reigns supreme, manifesting in its most potent and untamed form. The energy within these regions is so concentrated and volatile that it warps the very nature of reality, creating environments both wondrous and perilous.

    One such region, hidden deep within the Ember Sands, an impossibly vast burning desert, is the Pyroclasmic Expanse. Here, the essence of fire dominates, turning the landscape into a blazing inferno where rivers of lava flow freely and geysers of flame erupt spontaneously. The ground itself seems to burn with an inner light, and the air is thick with the heat of uncontrolled fire mana. It is a place where the fire element is not just a force to be wielded, but a living, breathing entity in its own right.

    In the Pyroclasmic Expanse, knights and mages alike are drawn by the allure of rare fire-based chaotic crystals, magical natural resources, mana beasts unique to the region and the thrill of mastering the rampant elemental forces. Beyond these enticing treasures, the expanse is rumored to hold forgotten ruins of the Ancients, offering a glimpse into the mysteries and treasures of Gaia''s Primordial Age. This region, known for its unforgiving and fiery temperament, is a formidable challenge, attracting only the most daring or reckless adventurers.

    Deep within the Pyroclasmic Expanse, hidden in a dormant volcano, stood a magnificent yet eerie sight¡ªa colossal castle crafted from dark ruby-red stone. The stone of the castle shimmered, its glow reminiscent of lava encased within its walls. Amidst the desolate and scorching landscape, the castle''s grandeur was a stark contrast, yet it was devoid of life. No knights guarded its towering walls, no nobles strolled through its splendid gardens or wandered its ornate halls. The only sign of life was at the pinnacle of the central tower, where a massive serpentine creature of stone lay coiled. Lush vines grew in the cracks of its body, while its head, wolf-like with flowing dragon whiskers, rested in slumber. Its eyes remained closed, as it enveloped the tower in its embrace.

    At the top of the tower, within its uppermost chamber, two men sat across from each other in a room of elegant simplicity. The room''s sole furnishings were a table and two chairs. The table itself was an object of wonder, carved from an extraordinary timber that radiated a soft, green luminescence, as if imbued with the soul of an ancient forest.

    Between the two men rested a captivating game set, a marvel in its own right. This four-tiered construct, each level meticulously carved with a grid, showcased different colors marking each square. Floating gently above these grids were orbs of light. Each orb glowed softly, positioned strategically on the grid.

    "I''ll never understand that mind of yours, Morla. We have been playing this game for over a hundred years, and you always open with Falcors Gambit. By the time your armies even begin to mobilize, I am already in position," remarked the man with fiery red hair, his voice tinged with a mix of amusement and critique. He was garbed in ornate royal red robes that spoke of high status and power. This imposing man watched his opponent, Morla, with a keen gaze.

    Morla, in contrast, appeared as an unassuming figure. He was slightly plump with a notably round nose. His hair was a tangle of messy brown locks, with hints of green moss intertwining within, giving him a somewhat eccentric appearance. "You prioritize... speed and attack, Kael," Morla responded deliberately, his voice calm and measured. With a casual flick of his finger, he directed one of the orbs on the second platform. The orb responded by glowing brighter and smoothly merged into the adjacent orb, growing slightly in size as it absorbed its companion.

    Upon closer inspection, the orb appeared to be a mere globe of light, its contents seemingly normal. However, with the aid of a certain spell, the true nature of what resided within could be revealed. Inside the orb, thousands of figures from various races of Gaia ¨C humans, dwarves, elves, Werefolke, and pale-skinned individuals presumably Vampyres ¨C were visible. They stood in organized ranks and files, donned in armor that, while crude, signified their readiness for battle. The expressions on their faces were ones of terror, reflecting their awareness of the strange, gaseous world they were trapped in.

    "While i prefer to wait... and listen," Morla replied, his voice tinged with self-satisfaction. His constant smile, alongside his perpetually closed eyes, cloaked his true emotions.

    "Tsk," Kael expressed his impatience, rolling his eyes and clicking his tongue in annoyance. With a swift wave of his hand, he manipulated an orb on the edge of the third tier. It plummeted directly onto Morla''s orb. Instantly, the chamber echoed with the sounds of combat. Their eyes shone with a crystalline brilliance; within Kael''s, tiny blue flames danced, while Morla''s seemed to hold an expansive, swampland.

    Within the orb, the two armies collided in a ferocious clash, banners flying high in the midst of battle. The crest of a coiled stone snake adorned one side, while the other bore the emblem of a fiery bird, its wings majestically spread. Kael''s forces charged with ferocity, but the snake-crested army held fast, their shields forming an impenetrable wall, braced to absorb the onslaught. The battle that ensued was fierce and desperate; emotions ran high. Some soldiers, tears streaming down their faces, fought with a heart-wrenching intensity, while others lost themselves in a frenzy of manic laughter. A few remained stoically silent, their expressions unyielding as they engaged in the brutal conflict. Each warrior, regardless of their state, fought with a near-suicidal determination, as if propelled by an invisible force, relentlessly pushing them forward without regard for their own safety or injury.

    Suddenly, both men rose to their feet, their gazes piercing through the ground beneath them as if to see through the very planet of Gaia itself. Kael spoke first, his voice tinged with excitement, "He moved." A hint of anticipation colored his words. "It''s been 2000 years..." he began, only for Morla to interject, "one thousand...nine hundred...ninety-seven years..." Morla''s voice trailed off, his attention shifting slowly to his right.

    Kael''s gaze followed Morla''s, and he asked, "Seems everyone is moving, shall we join?"

    "Of...course!" Morla responded, his tone measured yet decisive. He walked toward the wall, which shimmered like a mirage, revealing a large platform extending out from the tower. Both men stepped onto the platform, where the giant stone serpent waited, its head bowed.

    Morla gracefully stepped onto the beast''s head, turned to Kael, and said with a smile, "Don''t be...too long." With those parting words, the massive mana beast took flight, soaring out of the volcano.

    "Tsk, Sorsha!" Kael called out, his voice echoing off the volcanic walls. A dormant lava pool began to bubble and erupt, giving birth to a giant flaming red eagle that soared up to circle the tower. As it did, Kael''s regal robes transformed, fading away to reveal a glowing set of fantastical armor adorned with dragons and enveloped in dark blue flames.

    With an agile leap, Kael landed smoothly on the back of the fiery beast. "I wonder if he is finally making his move? I hope this is going to be exciting! Ahahhahah," he laughed heartily, his voice echoing as the burning eagle burst out of the volcano''s mouth, closely followed by an ear shattering eruption of lava.

 Chapter 19: Betrayal

    Chapter 19: Betrayal

    Darius gazed across the library, now restored to its former order. The books that littered the floor were back on their shelves, the ashes were swept, and the tables and chairs put back in place. The only things out of place from before was a few less books in the library''s collection, and the rug, moved to cover the array he carved.

    A sudden, deep rumble from his stomach broke the silence, mimicking a growling beast. "I wonder if there''s any breakfast left," he wondered, making his way to the library doors. He opened them, pausing briefly as he noted the chair outside that usually sat to the right of the entrance now oddly positioned to the left. Shrugging off the anomaly, he stepped out, his thoughts already drifting to the possibility of finding some remnant breakfast.

    Darius pondered his next steps, his mind abuzz with possible solutions. "I need to find external, purer sources of mana. Absorbing ambient mana from just any area won''t suffice for further refinement," he thought. The possibility of Fang Root Forest as his next destination dawned upon him. "Father probably doesn''t have many Beast Crystals lying around," he jokingly concluded, thinking about the resources at his personal disposal.

    Mana crystals are the cornerstone of Gaia''s existence, underpinning every facet of its arcane and technological realms. Their influence flows through every aspect of life on this planet. These crystals generally form through two distinct processes. The first, and most common is a natural formation, a common occurrence in nature where they typically harbor a low concentration of all five elements. However, when formed in chaotic mana regions, these Chaotic Crystals contain a singular, pure element, making them incredibly valuable for cultivation by mages and knights of Gaia.

    The second process involves mana beasts, creatures from which these crystals can also be harvested. Beast Crystals formed within mana beasts are coveted for their elemental purity, reflecting the elemental affinity of the beast they originate from. While not quite matching the pristine quality of naturally formed chaotic crystals, they are still highly prized.

    Occasionally, mana beasts yield what are known as mana cores ¨C these are even more exceptional, offering a concentration of mana purer than any chaotic crystal. Such cores are rare treasures. Not much is known about the conditions required for a beast to produce one, but these beasts are usually immensely strong. However, strength isn''t always a determining factor.

    Darius recalled a passage from the estate ledger about a glen far beyond the estate grounds, deep within Fang Root Forest. The ledger claimed the earth mana there was exceptionally pure, yet its source remained unexplored. The forest was also teeming with wildlife, this included elusive mana beasts, it was a literal treasure trove of natural resources at his fingertips.

    As he made his way towards the kitchens, contemplating this information, he narrowly evaded a well-timed ambush. Leaping back, he just managed to avoid Haku''s sudden pounce.

    "Hakuuuuu!" he called out, his voice playfully stretching the last syllable, a mixture of amusement and mock surprise in his tone.

    Amidst the grandeur of the noble household, Haku presented an awe-inspiring figure. His size rivaled that of a larger fox, his coat a deep black, akin to the midnight sky, sprinkled with star-like speckles that grew denser towards his tail. Ghostfire, an ethereal blue flame, flickered softly at his feet, adding a mystical aura to his presence. Now over six years old, Haku had found himself more at home in the woods than indoors, especially during Darius''s recent intensive research sessions. Despite his preference for the wild, he never failed to return home, maintaining his bond with Darius.

    In a burst of playful energy, Darius made a mock charge at Haku, pulling up short with a laugh just before they collided. They circled each other, each step light and teasing, a mock battle between friends.

    Suddenly, Haku sprang into action, using Darius''s head as a springboard to vault towards the kitchens. "Serious?!" Darius''s voice was full of mock indignation, trailing off into a chuckle as he gave chase. There was a warmth in his heart as he pursued his only true friend, a bond that spanned not just this life but echoed back to his previous lonely existence. It was a friendship that brought a genuine smile to his face, a rare moment of unguarded joy in his eyes as he chased through the halls.

    "Stop scuffing those floors!" Tilly, her hazel eyes scowling, peeked out from the kitchen, spotting Darius and Haku running down the hall. "You too, Haku," she said sternly, pointing a wooden spoon at Haku. Both Darius and Haku skidded to a stop, their faces registering shock. "Morning, Tilly," Darius greeted with an exaggeratedly big smile. "Morning, I''m sure. Now, why don''t you and your little brother come in here gently and get some eats," she instructed, her voice softening as she retreated back into the kitchen. "Your father managed to save you some bacon this time..." Darius and Haku exchanged a glance, and Darius chuckled softly as they walked into the kitchen.

    -------

    During breakfast, Darius learned from Tilly that his parents were at the estate''s training grounds. After Haku and Darius finished their breakfast of bacon, bread, and cheese, and of course helping Tilly finish the morning dishes, Darius and his four-legged companion set off to the training grounds.

    Traversing the estate grounds, Darius, with a reflective look, absorbed the serene backdrop of Valdene Estate. An tinge of sadness ran through his thoughts. "If my birth had been like this time, how different life''s path..." he daydreamed silently. His previous incarnation, Xue Feng, emerged from humble origins, a miner''s son in a world governed by gods and immortals. His early years were shadowed by loss¡ªhis father''s untimely death in the mines, his sister''s disappearance, taken by a passing cultivator.

    Life for Xue Feng and his mother was a relentless struggle, a daily battle for survival amidst poverty. At the tender age of 8, his mother, driven to prostitution to provide for them, ultimately succumbed to a cruel, untreated illness. Just before her death, in a desperate attempt to save her, Xue Feng sought help outside an immortal sect, clinging to the faint hope of someone''s aid. His vigil, spanning a fortnight, ended in heartache and loss.

    In the ensuing years, Xue Feng''s life was a tale of survival on the unforgiving streets, sustained by petty thievery. At the age of 14, fate led him to a drunken man slumped on a mountain road. Oblivious to the man''s true identity, Xue Feng seized the opportunity, stealing his bag. Inside, he found gold and an unassuming jade bead.

    The gold, though a brief fortune, quickly entangled him in a dangerous encounter with a gambling den. In this critical moment, the bead revealed its extraordinary power, radiating a divine light. From it emerged the spiritual remnant of an ancient and eccentric cultivator, who intervened to save Xue Feng. This fortuitous encounter propelled him onto a path rife with danger and discovery, marking the beginning of his tumultuous journey in the heaven defying arts of immortal cultivation.

    "Old fart," Darius muttered, his face contorting into a grimace. Haku glanced up at him, his head tilted. "Not you, Haku. Just some bad memories," Darius clarified, shifting his gaze back to his surroundings.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The estate''s Training Grounds were intentionally built away from the mansion, a necessity given their purpose. As they neared the grounds, Darius''s eyes were drawn to the Fang Root Forest in the distance, its ancient, twisted trees standing densely as far as he could see. "You''ll have to be my guide in there," he said to Haku, contemplating his parent''s potential objections. ''I might have to sneak in if they don''t agree,'' he thought, mentally preparing counter strategies for any argument they might present. Energized by the sight, Darius exclaimed, "Come on, Haku, let''s see who''s faster!" Cycling his water mana, he burst forward with surprising speed, leaving Haku momentarily startled before the excited Ember Fox let out a yip and dashed to catch up.

    To Darius''s astonishment, his newfound speed far exceeded his expectations, and the ease with which he maintained it was remarkable. It felt almost effortless, as if he could sustain this pace for hours. He gauged his speed to be around 48 kilometers per hour, a estimate that exhilarated him. Unexpectedly, a burst of childlike laughter escaped him, a sound so uncharacteristic of his usual reserved demeanor. In these moments, Darius didn''t notice a monumental shift within himself. Over the years, the identity of Xue Feng, once so dominant, was gradually blending into the background, giving way to Darius''s own persona, enriched by the memories of his past life. This transformation was evident in the joyous laughter that rang out from the young boy now sprinting with youthful glee, a symbol of two souls merging into a new, singular being.

    At their finish line, a twenty-acre expanse dedicated to the martial and arcane arts, stood a perimeter marked by a four meter tall embankment. This mound of earth served a dual purpose: deflecting wayward spells and muffling the sounds of clashing steel and explosions.

    As Darius and Haku approached this bulwark, preparing to ascend, a familiar voice pierced the air. It was Darius¡¯s father, Jarek, known in hushed tones as the Blue Wolf. His voice was laced with the sting of betrayal as he bellowed, "You promised!" At the same time as his outcry, a burst of frost erupted over the ridge like a winter explosion, followed by Jarek''s flying silhouette.

    ----

    In the Valdene Estate''s training grounds, Jarek and Amara Valdene faced each other, their eyes reflecting a deep, shared affection. They were clad in matching attire, a crisp white tunic paired with black trousers. "Same rules as usual, my love?" Jarek''s voice carried a hint of a smile, though a keen observer might have noticed a single bead of sweat tracing its way down his brow, an unusual sight for a Tier 4 Steel Knight.

    Amara gripped her staff firmly, an ancient relic of brown wood adorned with turquoise twine around the handle. At its top, a sphere of blue mana pulsated, its light undulating like ocean waves. "Of course, dear," she replied with a playful roll of her eyes, "you hold back, and no crystals."

    "You promise?" Jarek asked, his usual composure giving way to a rare mix of fear and doubt.

    Springing into action before Jarek could receive a reply, Amara''s boots gripped the rough terrain as she chanted, "Arcaventus!" Instantly, she was propelled forward on a jet of water, rapidly closing the distance.

    "Knew it," the Blue Wolf whispered, bringing his training sword forward. Lightning swiftly converged around Jarek, forming energy constructs of gauntlets, vambraces, and sabatons.

    Riding the jet stream with fierce determination, Amara''s face twisted in an accusing glare as she pointed at Jarek. "Hey!"

    Jarek sighed, in a flash his sabatons dissipated into his aura, leaving behind only the spectral gauntlets and vambraces.

    Satisfied, Amara began to whisper along the length of her staff as she rapidly closed in. A mystical blue frost quickly crept along her staff, advancing until it engulfed the orb of mana, transforming the staff into a crystalline spear.

    Mustering extraordinary strength, she swung her ice spear. It met Jarek''s sword with a force that birthed a strange collapsing boom, deafening in its intensity. The impact sent a shockwave tearing through the air.

    Jarek, bracing with his limited spectral armor, used his free hand to reinforce his sword. Pain surged intensely through his hands, leaving him no time to recover.

    "Celerum Magnus," Amara intoned. A shimmering wave of water materialized, driving Jarek backward, his feet carving deep trails in the earth.

    After three meters of struggling against the wave, a bolt of lightning descended, in sync with Jarek''s downward swing. The collision vaporized the wave in an instant, releasing billowing steam from the point of impact.

    "Your casting''s quicker now," Jarek''s voice carried a playful teasing.

    "Humph," with a huff, Amara executed a perfectly timed motion, her foot stomping down in mock protest, simultaneously bringing her staff to the ground. As the staff made contact, the frost raced away, slithering along the ground towards Jarek.

    With a slash of his training sword, Jarek unleashed a blue bolt of mana at the advancing frost. The impact resulted in a spectacular explosion of ice and lightning. Undeterred, he charged through the elemental storm separating them.

    Due to his elemental affinity to Lightning, the Blue Wolf specialized in explosive, and unpredictable combat. Radiant, blue arcs of mana danced along his legs as he instantly closed the gap.

    Initially, Amara moved skillfully, parrying and evading Jarek''s onslaught with her staff. However, Jarek quickly gained momentum, shifting the dynamic.

    After a few more tense exchanges, for a split second, Jarek smiled in a gloating manner. Seeing this sent a fiery glow erupting from Amara''s eyes and aura, causing a split second pause from her husband.

    ''I fu...'' before jarek could finish his thought, he was cut off. In that moment of hesitation Amara reached into her top. Now holding a glowing blue crystal she yelled, "Aeon Fluxia!"

    In the blink of an eye, Amara retreated, and Jarek found himself encircled by raging torrents of water, each capped with a menacing wolf''s head. They converged on him with explosive force, unleashing a magnificent blast of water and ice.

    The aftermath was a enchanting spectacle of nature. Shimmering crystals of ice floated down gently over the training grounds. While mid-air, Jarek''s screaming heart was preparing for impact.

    ----

    Ascending the slope, Haku and Darius entered a scene resembling a winter fable. Haku instantly darted off, his joy evident as he frolicked in the pristine snow. Darius, meanwhile, paused to make sense of the transformed landscape.

    Central to this frosty tableau stood Amara, her aura pulsating with untamed energy. Jarek, who Darius expected to find, was conspicuously absent. "Wasn''t that father''s voice just moments ago?" Darius pondered, scanning the area.

    His gaze then shifted to a storage building adjacent to the field. The structure''s roof lay in ruins.

    "Come on, Haku," Darius called, patting his hip as he began to jog towards his mother. Haku, emerging from beneath a snowdrift, swiftly scanned his surroundings before spotting Darius and eagerly chasing after him.

    ''The aftermath of a battle is evident; the mana in the air is turbulent and carries a hint of char.'' Darius scrutinized his surroundings, though the unusual snowfall obscured much of his view. Approaching Amara, her aura, previously a wild flame, softened into its usual nurturing warmth when she noticed Darius.

    "Mother!" he called out. As he drew near, her silver hair caught the sunlight, blending magically against the snowy backdrop.

    "What a rare sight," Amara teased with a smile, "when did you last venture outside?" She commanded Haku to heel, and the usually playful fox sat obediently beside her, his demeanor shifting to one of seriousness. Amara affectionately scratched behind his ear, "Good boy. What brings you away from your studies, little wolf?" Her eyes, a deep emerald, seemed to pierce through him.

    Darius''s response was cut short by the sound of splintering wood and muffled curses emanating from the damaged storage shed. Jarek emerged from the debris, dusting off his ripped attire. "You promised!" he bellowed, frustration clear in his voice. "No crystals, remember? How can I help train you if you''re constantly sending me flying?" He marched towards them, his expression a mix of annoyance and exasperation. His clothes bore the marks of their recent skirmish ¨C singed, soaked, and ragged.

    "I don''t recall making any promises, nor do I recall inviting you to bully me!" Amara retorted with a huff, swiftly redirecting her focus to Darius. "Now, what were you saying, honey?" she inquired, her tone shifting to one of curiosity.

    Observing his parents'' interaction, Darius pieced together the events of their earlier skirmish. A smile played on his lips as he began, "I''ve made a break..." However, his words were cut short as a snowball suddenly struck Amara on the shoulder.

    "Ha!" Jarek exulted in his vengeful triumph, poised to launch another snowball. But as he readied his throw, the snowball in his hand began to disintegrate. Snowflakes began to gather overhead, the whole training field was being emptied of snow, forming an ominous, larger snowball.

    In that instant, Darius and Jarek exchanged a look, a silent understanding exclusive to father and son. Through his new life with his loving family, Darius had learned countless lessons, but none more crucial than this: never, ever anger Amara.

    The colossal snowball plummeted, burying Darius''s father beneath its weight. Darius watched, a mix of concern and sympathy in his gaze. Clearing his throat, he turned to his mother. "Well, Mother, I''ve had a breakthrough, but I''ve hit a bottleneck. I''m short on resources. Could I have your permission to venture into Fang Root Forest? I need to gather materials to continue my research." His voice held a blend of respect and urgency.

    "Impossible!" Jarek''s muffled voice, echoed from within the snowy mound. Abruptly, the snow pile split open, revealing the blue wolf, steam rising off his body. "It''s too dangerous for you, son. Forget this idea for now. Just tell us what you need." Jarek, his playful attitude vanished, strode over, assuming the solemn air befitting the family''s patriarch.

    "Darius, your father speaks the truth. Even I tread cautiously when it comes to Fang Root Forest," Amara said, her voice soft yet laced with an unmistakable tone of finality.

    Darius weighed his options, ''I could always slip into the forest unnoticed if necessary,'' he considered. Settling on his approach, he decided to reveal more. "I''ve developed my own power system," he said, allowing his water mana to cycle freely as he waited for their response.

    Darius, his mana circulating and aura rising, was taken aback by his parents'' reactions. "You have?" Amara''s voice carried a note of surprise. Jarek sounded just as bewildered, "We thought you hadn''t succeeded yet." Their words left Darius momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 20: Its Time

    Chapter 20: It''s Time

    A realization struck Darius with sudden clarity. ''They can''t see my aura.'' This revelation ignited a surging excitement within him. Eagerly, he whispered, "This is amazing!" Then, turning to his mother, he asked with a blend of hope and curiosity, "Mother, can you really not see anything different about me?"

    Amara''s response began playfully, "See? Other than your usual oddities? No. But... hold on." Her expression shifted from light-hearted amusement to focused concern. "Water, Darius? How do you have water mana within you!?"

    "Inside?" Jarek''s voice carried a hint of skepticism. As a master of lightning, his ability to perceive water mana was naturally attuned. Approaching Darius with a thoughtful expression, he placed a hand on his son''s shoulder.

    A look of deep concern etched itself across Jarek''s face. "Darius, what exactly have you been experimenting with?"

    Darius, meeting his father''s gaze, responded confidently, yet with an air of humility. "Father, as I''ve explained, I''ve devised a unique system of power. It circumvents my inherent limitations in traditional mana practices." His tone was matter-of-fact, underscored by a sense of pride in his innovative achievement.

    "Observing nature''s intrinsic equilibrium among the elements, I initially assessed various research trajectories. After meticulous preparation, I narrowed it down to three potential paths..." Darius delved into an exhaustive account of his research journey. He meticulously articulated each phase, down to the finest detail. His voice was steady and quick, almost like a drone,

    the monotonous humm of his explanation was so magical that it even lulled little Haku to sleep.

    Both of his parents stared at Darius their expressions of concern frozen, then they looked at each other.

    Darius''s parents exchanged a long, silent look. Out of nowhere, Amara''s expression broke into laughter, jolting Haku back into position, her mirth ringing through the air. Jarek, on the other hand, closed his eyes and shook his head, a hint of resignation in his gesture.

    Darius, puzzled by their reactions, asked, "Did I miss a joke somewhere?" His mother''s laughter echoed around them, joined by a burgeoning chuckle from his father. "I''m pretty sure I didn''t say anything funny," he added, a tinge of embarrassment and annoyance creeping into his voice.

    "My sweet boy," Amara managed to say through her bouts of laughter. "My sweet little wolf." Her chuckles began to subside as Jarek chimed in with an explanation, "You haven''t actually said anything amusing, Darius, we were actually just talking about this earlier. It''s just that sometimes you come across a bit... creepy."

    "Jarek!" Amara exclaimed, her voice rising in a mix of shock and amusement as she playfully slapped Jarek''s arm.

    At his father''s words, a wave of embarrassment washed over Darius. His face turned a shade of red, and, caught off guard, his control over his mana wavered, causing a puff of steam to escape from his mouth.

    "What?!" Jarek burst out, still chuckling. "I''m sorry, son. I know it''s not quite parental to say this, but you do have a way of speaking like an old man at times, and it''s a bit unusual," he said with a straightforward honesty.

    "Little wolf, it''s just that we worry about you, beyond all your research," Amara said gently, her tone filled with a mother''s concern. "You need to learn to loosen up a bit." Her soothing words gently eased some of Darius''s embarrassment.

    Darius''s mind raced with a sense of unfairness, ''I''m actually older than both of you. How can this be blamed on me?''

    "You''re just 12, Darius," Amara said, looking at him earnestly. "I know you''re probably not thinking about girls just yet, but you have to relax a little. I worry about the kind of wife you''ll find if you''re always so intense," her voice quivered with a mix of concern and fear.

    "Wife?!" Both Jarek and Darius exclaimed at the same time. "Mother, I have other worries and there is nothing wrong with me, if I wanted to, I''m sure I could find a very nice wife." Darius said as a matter of fact.

    "Alright, alright, let''s leave the future aside for now," Jarek said, placing his hands on Darius''s shoulders and looking at him with a mix of pride and reassurance. "Now, let''s focus on the present. What exactly have you achieved, Darius? And please, try to keep it straightforward."

    Darius nodded, pushing aside his embarrassment, he started with a firm voice, "I''ve managed to develop a new system of power. As of now, I can only absorb water mana. At this point, I can only use it as I absorb it; I haven¡¯t achieved the level required to store it yet."

    Jarek released his grip on Darius and took a step back, giving himself a moment to observe his son more thoughtfully.

    "Wait, did you say ''only''?" Amara interjected, her voice tinged with astonishment.

    "Yes, right now, I can only absorb water mana. My plan for heading into Fang Root Forest is to collect what I need to absorb the other four elements," Darius explained. He paused, knowing full well that this revelation would deeply impact his parents, and braced himself for their response.

    True to Darius''s prediction, his parents'' reactions were memorable. Jarek suddenly sat down as if his legs had given out beneath him, while Amara stood with her mouth agape, her eyes glazed over in sheer disbelief.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Darius, this system you''ve created... Is it aligned with mages or knights?" Amara finally managed to ask, her voice sounding distant, as if she was still trying to wrap her mind around his revelation.

    Darius paused, considering his response carefully. "Well, if I had to categorize it, I''d say it''s a blend of both mage and knight systems. I''ve named it the Arcane Talisman Technique," he declared with a sense of pride. His words carried the weight of ancient wisdom, breaking through his parents'' initial shock. Suddenly, Jarek was on his feet, and Amara''s gaze sharpened; Darius now had their undivided attention.

    "I''m at a point where I need a more concentrated source of mana to further refine my body. The mana I''ve been absorbing from the library with the Elemental Nexus Array, isn''t sufficient to push past my current bottleneck." Darius''s expression was earnest and contemplative as he openly shared his challenges and concerns.

    "Elemental nets us... what? Okay, this is really giving me a headache," Jarek muttered, rubbing his temples, feeling overwhelmed by the barrage of information. "Amara, could you take over here?"

    Amara, seemingly more attuned to Darius''s line of thought, nodded, her researcher''s mind kicking into gear. "I''m not entirely sure about this Nexus Array either, but Darius, if you''re looking for a purer mana source, could mana crystals be of any use?" she asked, her tone indicating she had managed to follow most of Darius''s complex explanations.

    "Indeed, that''s part of my plan for the forest," Darius explained, "to seek out mana crystals and locate areas with a higher concentration of mana. The forest is said to have a spot where the earth mana is particularly dense." As he spoke, Darius knelt to beckon Haku, but the fox remained steadfastly by Amara''s side, causing a slight twitch of annoyance on Darius''s face.

    "It seems like the perfect opportunity to introduce you to the Valdene Family Treasury," Amara remarked, a playful smirk on her lips.

    It was Darius''s turn to be taken aback, plopping down on the dirt, "We have a treasury?" he blurted out, a mix of surprise and excitement in his voice. His mind wandered back to his past life as Xue Feng, recalling the wealthy, ancient families with their vast resources. Those resources were easy pickings back in his prime.

    "Absolutely, my boy," Jarek replied with a tone of pride. "Our Valdene lineage dates back to the Age of Twilight. It would be rather odd if we didn¡¯t have one."

    Darius, not wanting to seem overly demanding, added cautiously, "I would only need one Mid-Grade Chaotic Crystal for each of the remaining elements for now." He felt a deep gratitude towards his parents in this life, believing their kindness was more than he could ever repay. The bonds he had formed here were new and profound, unlike anything he had experienced in his past life as Xue Feng, where his closest relationship was that of a master-apprentice bond with Wu Chen. These new connections were different, deeper. He had resolved long ago that in this life, his pursuit of power would not be for its own sake, but to safeguard and protect his new family as well.

    "First, stand up, Darius," Jarek commanded with a tone that resonated with the authority of a battle-hardened warrior.

    Instantly, Darius snapped to attention, well-acquainted with his father''s abrupt shifts into a more disciplined demeanor.

    "Now, show me what you can do. Strike me," Jarek said, positioning himself squarely in front of his son. His expression was stern, devoid of any playfulness that usually marked their father-son interactions. This was a request from one warrior to another, a challenge for Darius to demonstrate the extent of his newfound abilities.

    "Understood," Darius responded, immediately starting to channel his Arcane Talisman Technique. Water mana flowed into him, coursing through his meridians with the speed and brilliance of a comet. Stabilizing his breathing, Darius focused and then swiftly delivered a straight punch directly at his father''s chest.

    Jarek made no move to block the attack; it was crucial for him to gauge whether Darius could bear the weight of their family''s legacy. The punch connected solidly with his chest, emitting a sound reminiscent of a thick cedar plank snapping.

    The impact of Darius''s fist against his father''s chest felt like hitting a slab of steel. Pain surged through his hand, each bone throbbing as if bruised, but he masked any sign of discomfort. Showing weakness was not an option in front of his father.

    Internally, Jarek was astounded. The force of Darius''s punch felt akin to that of a knight trainee on the brink of a breakthrough. He estimated the force at about 2 cauldrons, considering a beginner trainee knight typically exerts a force equivalent to 200 pounds, or 1 cauldron. Discreetly swallowing the blood in his mouth to conceal any sign of injury from Darius, Jarek''s face lit up with pride.

    "Darius, I know you have many questions, it''s time you learned the full story. You need to understand why the Valdenes are in our current situation, the truth behind my actions after your failed test, everything." The seriousness on Jarek''s face was an expression Darius had never seen his father use before.

    "Darius, you''ve more than earned the right to know. But be warned son, this knowledge is a heavy burden, one our family has borne for over two millennia." Jarek''s voice was firm, yet a hint of sorrow lingered in his eyes. Beside him, Amara inhaled deeply, a slow exhale following as she seemed to brace herself, gathering resolve for what was to come.

    "Let''s return to the manor first, we''ve got a lengthy discussion ahead," Lady Amara remarked, affectionately ruffling Darius''s hair as she walked past him. "And I''m famished after giving your father a bit of a show," she added with a playful tone, glancing back with a hint of amusement in her eyes.

    "You cheated!" Jarek snapped to his defense, his tone abruptly shifting away from the dire conversation a moment before, though his valid protest fell on deaf ears as Amara nonchalantly walked away.

    Curious, Darius inquired delicately, "What happened, Father?" His question seemed to do more to provoke Jarek than to satisfy any real curiosity.

    Trailing Amara and the obedient Haku, Jarek shared his grievances with Darius, his voice rising in theatrical indignation. "She used a beast crystal, can you believe it?" he exclaimed, his tone painting him as the wronged hero. "I was holding back, I was sparing by the rules we agreed on... and this was all her suggestion!" He pointed accusingly towards Amara. "How can I properly train your mother in close combat if she keep resorting to crystals and blasting spells in my face?" His words reached Amara, who wore an amused smirk, unperturbed by his protest.

    Beast Crystals served a versatile purpose for both mages and knights. For some mages, particularly, they offered a significant advantage ¨C enabling instant spell casting, a feat no one below 4th tier could achieve naturally. Moreover, if a mage possessed a profound understanding of a specific spell and the crystal was of superior quality, it could even allow instant casting of higher-tier spells. This aspect of Beast Crystals made them invaluable assets in a mage''s arsenal.

    Darius''s mind churned with analysis, "Mother, why train in knightly combat? Wouldn''t honing your elemental mastery be more effective for gaining strength? You''re nearing the fourth tier breakthrough, right? With that, you could cast spells instantly for close combat." Darius thrust his hand forward, mimicking the sound of a spell being unleashed, "Zzzapow!"

    Halting her steps, Amara waited for her family to join her. Kneeling down, she scratched Haku''s ears as she enjoyed a cool breeze.

    "Honestly, I don''t think I''ll ever make a breakthrough." Her eyes locked with Darius''s as the father and son joined her. "During my assessment test, I could only ignite three rings," she confessed, a note of resignation in her voice.

    Darius paused, taking a moment to observe his mother''s face, his eyes meeting hers with an earnest, reassuring look. "Mother, you needn''t worry. Neither Father nor I would let anyone get close enough to harm you." His gaze reflected his deep concern as he observed the complex mix of emotions on his mother''s face.

    "Surrounded by such heroes, how could I ever have any worries?" she said with a radiant smile, her voice light and filled with warmth.

    Within the sprawling training grounds, a place usually echoing with the sounds of rigorous training, shouts of triumph or defeat, there was a different atmosphere. A small family, amidst this vast expanse, filled the space with their conversations and laughter. To Darius, these moments were invaluable, eclipsing any material wealth. His time with his family deepened his understanding of his reliance on them. The pride and approval he sought from his father, especially after each milestone in his cultivation, were paramount. His mother''s unwavering support and the sense of belonging she provided were his bedrock. No challenge seemed insurmountable with them by his side. They were his foundation, his haven, and the newfound driving force behind his determination to grow stronger.

    Walking alongside his cherished family, Darius, an old soul, was enveloped by a mix of readiness and unease. Six years had passed ¨C years marked by diligent research, rigorous training, and unwavering patience. The need for truth, a persistent itch since the day of his test, was about to be addressed. Today, he would finally ease that nagging uncertainty. Today marked the day he would step up to share the burdens his family had shielded him from. One thing was certain in Darius''s mind: a significant change was on the horizon, one that would redefine his role in the family and his path forward.

 Chapter 21: Legacy of the Valdenes

    Chapter 21: Legacy of the Valdenes

    In the gallery room of the manor, a space where history was etched into every corner, a somber air lingered. The room, echoing a simple charm with a touch of artistry, was lined with portraits of the Valdene ancestors. Each painting, a vivid recount of their lineage, stood as silent witnesses to the family''s storied past. The grandeur of the room, with its high ceilings and ornate tapestries, was softened by the day''s muted light, filtering through stained glass windows. This light, casting long, thoughtful shadows, seemed to resonate with the weight of the discussion at hand.

    In the dim light of the gallery, Jarek''s imposing figure seemed smaller, less imposing. His gaze, typically unwavering, flickered across the ancestral portraits, lingering on faces that resembled his own. Each slow, measured breath seemed to draw in the weight of the room. Beside him, Amara''s posture, usually relaxed and inviting, held a rigidness, a subtle tension visible in the set of her shoulders. Her hands, folded in her lap, betrayed a slight tremor. Darius, seated near the window where the light cast long shadows across the gallery, waited anxiously.

    As Jarek''s voice filled the room, rich with the timbre of both pride and sorrow, Darius found his gaze drawn to the faces in the portraits. "Our family''s history, Darius, is steeped in loyalty and honor, stretching back to the Age of Twilight, before the Mage Towers'' rise," Jarek stated.

    Darius realized his knowledge of Gaia''s history, extensive as it was, had a gap ¨C his own family''s past. A thought flickered through his mind, ''I''ve delved so deep into cultivation and Gaia''s history, yet I''ve barely scratched the surface of my own.'' His interest wasn''t just awakened; it was a hunger for understanding, a need to know the roots from which he had grown.

    "Our ancestors served as King''s Guard in the first human kingdom, Seladoor. As you know, back then, the different kingdoms were ruled by the true kings and queens, not the tower''s. The court magicians of that era were more scholars and herbalists than wielders of true magic." Jarek''s voice held a note of disdain as he recounted the last part.

    Amara interjected, her voice soft yet firm. "The discovery of Crystals changed everything. These magicians began to wield real power. Small simple spells at first but it was enough."

    Jarek''s voice took on a somber tone as he delved deeper into their past. "Our ancestors, as knights, were tasked to hunt the beasts for crystals. The hunts were brutal, these were normal men Darius, facing mana beasts, every hunt, injured and fallen brothers. This brutal treatment wore these men down, all of their sweat, their blood, given to the mages," he explained, his expression reflecting the pain of those long-gone days.

    "As the mages'' power grew, their ambition grew with it. They saw an opportunity, offering a share in their power, tempting the knights with the very magic that could have saved so many of their brothers." His words were laced with a profound sense of betrayal, a loss not just of comrades but of the very essence of their honor.

    "Our family''s loyalty to the old kings was unwavering, even as the mages'' power grew and the world around us changed," he declared, his gaze distant as if reliving the memories.

    Amara cut in, moving her hand to rest on her husband''s as she spoke. "You know, Darius, it wasn''t just stumbling upon mana crystals that changed everything. It was when the magicians were continously successful with their research. That''s when the kings and queens united, deciding to build the first Mage Tower, built in our ancestral home, Avalon, the capital city of Seladoor. It was more than just a building, it transformed those magicians into mages of real power." As she spoke, Amara''s gaze drifted to the family portraits lining the walls of the gallery room.

    Darius listened intently, absorbing every detail. He had always known his family was steeped in history, but these revelations painted a picture far grander and more complex than he had imagined. Darius leaned forward, his young face etched with a serious curiosity.

    "The mages, drunk on their new power, sought to overthrow the royal bloodlines," Amara continued. "They promised the knights a share in their power, this regrettably led many, my little wolf, to forsake their oaths."

    Jarek''s voice, often firm and authoritative, carried a threatening undertone as he delved further into their history. "When the mages rallied enough knights to their cause, they staged a coup. The Valdenes," he paused, his gaze hardening, "we chose to remain true to our king, fighting valiantly to a standoff at the palace walls."

    He leaned back, his eyes reflecting the turmoil of the past. "Our loyalty was unwavering, even as the tide turned against us. In the end, faced with overwhelming odds and out of options to protect our family," a shadow crossed Jarek''s face, the weight of that moment evident. "The knights we once stood shoulder to shoulder with, in respect for our shared brotherhood and our bravery, gave us one final chance. It was either join them or witness the fall of our entire lineage. We had no choice but to accept and watch helplessly as our king and his family were taken."

    In that confession, Jarek''s usual composure was tinged with a deep-seated regret, a result of the burden he carried as the head of the Valdene family.

    Darius absorbed his father''s words, feeling the weight of centuries of legacy and conflict. The Valdene family''s past was a blend of valor and betrayal, a duality that now coursed through his veins, he felt a strange sense of anger and pride, as he followed this family tragedy.

    Jarek sighed deeply, "After the mages'' ascension, the world changed. Humans began to expand, igniting conflicts with the elder races. This whole time, the knights were never given the power they were promised, they became dogs to their new master''s instead."

    Amara leaned in, "You see, our conflict with the elder races wasn''t just a series of raids. It escalated into a full-scale war, over the years, this lead to a deadlock once every race united against us. The mage''s couldn''t withstand their innate magic''s combined."

    She let out a soft sigh, her voice tinged with a blend of wisdom and somberness. "That''s when the mages had to finally step up. They realized to win the war, they needed the knights to have more power. So they worked with the knights to develop the Manaforged Knight System. This won the war for us."

    Her eyes, usually warm, now held a deeper intensity. "This new system forced the elder races into a final stand, the Battle of Tears. A final confrontation that didn''t just reshape the battlefield, it reshaped everything..."

    "The creation of the Knight System was the turning point in the war, son," Jarek added. "It gave knights like us the power to stand toe-to-toe with mages. But it was a power that came with a heavy price."

    Darius listened with rapt attention, absorbing the revelations about his family''s past. While the broad strokes of Gaia''s history were familiar, hearing about his ancestors'' personal involvement cast events in a new light.

    Darius knew about the shift in power dynamics when the mages rose to prominence after discovering mana crystals. He was well-versed in the ensuing conflicts as humans expanded their territories, igniting centuries of war with the elder races. However, his textbooks hadn''t conveyed the gut-wrenching choices faced by families like his own - the impossible decision between remaining loyal to their king or accepting the mages'' offer of power.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ''An army of Werefolke alone would be daunting, but facing every race of Gaia united? Nightmare fuel,'' Darius''s imagination was alight with war. The sheer scale of such a confrontation, with each race''s unique abilities in play, was almost beyond comprehension. ''Our ancestors faced more than just battle; they faced a complete upheaval of the world.''

    "The war''s end marked the beginning of the Age of Wonders," Amara said, a note of reverence in her voice.

    Jarek''s expression turned thoughtful, his voice filled with pride, "It was Warwick Valdene, my great-great grandfather, who was the first knight to achieve the 9th Tier," he recounted. "His power was said to be immense, enough to challenge even the Archmagus'' that ruled the land. The raw strength and speed he possessed at that level was beyond anyone."

    Jarek''s voice took on a tone of admiration as he continued. "With the power he attained, Warwick founded the Penitent Knights Union, constructing the knights new stronghold within a chaotic mana region, the field of battle for the Battle of tears, our ancestral home, Avalon. The Union was a bold statement to those mages, symbolizing our family''s enduring courage and determination in the face of adversity. It also stood as a reminder of the dishonor all of our ancestors showed when they betrayed their kings and queens."

    He paused, gazing out across the estate grounds with a faraway look. "Forming the Knights Union was Warwick''s way of redeeming that past dishonor and creating a new path of integrity for our lineage. Thanks to his achievements, our family commanded immense respect, possessing a power that could contend with even the strongest houses." Jarek''s voice swelled with pride for his ancestor''s accomplishments so long ago.

    Darius''s eyes widened at the mention of Warwick Valdene, even he knew of the legend within their family lore. "Warwick Valdene," he murmured, a mixture of awe and curiosity in his tone.

    Jarek nodded solemnly. "Warwick understood that power unchecked could lead to tyranny. The Penitent Knights Union was our family''s way of maintaining the balance, ensuring that knights would always have a place in this world, not just as subordinates to the mages but as equals."

    Amara stood, her gaze meeting Darius''s, "Our family has always stood for honor and duty, Darius. Even when it meant standing against the tide. We''ve carried the weight of these choices for generations." She moved towards the room''s far side, her hand clasping her husband''s shoulder for a moment, aware of the challenge this topic posed for him.

    Haku lay curled up at Darius''s feet, the fox''s rhythmic breathing the only sound breaking the pensive silence that had fallen over the gallery room. The occasional flick of his ear or shuffle of his paws punctuated his slumber, drawing a faint smile from Darius as he observed his loyal companion.

    At the other end of the room, Amara gracefully poured tea into three ornate cups arranged on a silver tray. The gentle clink of porcelain and the soothing aroma of citrus filled the air, a welcome respite from the weighty discussion. Amara''s gaze lingered on her husband and son, her heart swelling with love and concern. With practiced poise, she lifted the tray and made her way over to where they were seated.

    "Have some tea," Amara said, her voice warm yet reserved. She handed a cup first to Jarek, then Darius, before taking one for herself. The tea''s warmth seeped into Darius''s hands as he accepted it with a murmur of "thank you."

    Jarek took a slow sip of the tea, savoring the subtle sweetness. The tension in his shoulders seemed to ease ever so slightly as the tea''s calming effect took hold. Amara settled gracefully into a high-backed chair beside her husband, the hem of her dress pooling at her feet. She waited patiently for Jarek or Darius to speak.

    Putting down his cup, Jarek continued, "Over time, the once-noble houses of the knights began to dwindle," Jarek explained with a distant gaze. "Few could ascend to higher echelons and extend their longevity. New noble families arose, ushering in new ideals that replaced the old bloodlines."

    "This change caused a split within the Union. The younger members didn''t feel burdened by the remorse of earlier times. They wanted freedom and power, both political and magical, for their own benefit."

    Jarek''s expression turned grim. "This internal strife weakened our family''s standing. Most knights sought change, aligning more with the mages'' ambitions than Warwick''s sense of duty and honor. The mages have no shame, son, their only care is their own power, honor be damned. Our adherence to Warwick''s ideals only deepened the resentment towards us."

    "Four centuries ago, Warwick vanished," Jarek continued, his voice laced with a hint of sorrow. "His disappearance left a void. Without his presence, our family quickly faced open hostility."

    "The only reason we''ve survived this long," Jarek added bitterly, "is the fear of Warwick''s potential return. But anyone from our family who gains prominence... they meet untimely ends. It''s a curse that has haunted us for generations."

    Jarek picked up his cup and took a slow, steady sip of his tea, Darius could tell his father was gathering his thoughts before he continued. "There''s more that you must know, Darius," he began, his tone solemn.

    Darius glanced between his parents, his brow furrowing slightly. "Is it about me?"

    Jarek set his teacup down with a soft clink. "When you failed your assessment at the Mage Tower those years ago, we knew that a difficult path lay before us. One that could put you in grave danger."

    Confusion flickered across Darius''s face. "I don''t understand. Plenty of children fail their assessments. Why would that make things so much worse for me?"

    Amara reached out and rested a gentle hand on Darius''s arm. "Because you''re a Valdene, my dear," she said softly. "Our family has many enemies, as your father explained. Powerful mages who would do anything to see our lineage ended."

    She took a steadying breath before continuing. "For centuries, the only thing that has kept our rivals at bay was the possibility that Warwick could return. But this only limited their actions, the potential that one of our blood could attain such power again was too great a threat for them to not move against us."

    Jarek leaned forward, his eyes fixed on Darius with an intensity that was almost palpable. "There''s one more thing you must understand, my son. One final truth that underpins everything."

    He paused, as if steeling himself before continuing. "The unwritten rules, the fragile boundaries that have protected our family all these years...they only apply to those of us born as mages or knights."

    Darius''s brow furrowed, realization written across his young face.

    Jarek let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping ever so slightly as if a weight had settled upon them. "You see, Darius? You were born without any magical abilities. No aura, no elemental affinity. In the eyes of our rivals, you''re a dud."

    The word seemed to hang in the air between them. Dud. Amara flinched almost imperceptibly at the term.

    "To them, you''re not a Valdene," Jarek continued, his voice thick with emotion. "You''re just another commoner child. One whose life means nothing to the great houses."

    Darius paled, the implications of his father''s words hitting him with chilling clarity. For all his knowledge, his prodigious intellect and singular determination, without magic he was supposedly powerless. Vulnerable in their enemies eyes.

    Jarek reached out and grasped Darius''s shoulder firmly, as if to steady him. "Even if Warwick himself returned, he could not fault them for the death of a non magic child. As far as the mages are concerned, you''re expendable."

    Darius went very still, the weight of his father''s words sinking in. He had always known his lack of magic set him apart, made him an anomaly among his magical kin. But he hadn''t realized the extent to which it endangered his personal safety.

    Darius mulled over his father''s revelation, the gears in his mind visibly turning. ''Warwick... the catalyst of our family''s plight. His defiance against the mages wasn''t just bold, it was a direct challenge, a slap to their authority.'' He thought deeply, his expression morphing into one his parents knew well - the look of intense concentration he wore when lost in the depths of study. Recognizing this, Jarek and Amara exchanged a glance, giving him the silent space he needed to process.

    ''Well none of this alters anything. I have no aura, I''m confident there could be other ways for my talents to be spotted but I at least have that. I will keep cultivating, one day I can venture out without fear, but for now at least I carry part of the burden.'' Darius''s face abruptly lost its dazed appearance and was replaced by a look of resolve.

    "Father, I understand now. You planned to send me away after the test. That''s why you became distant, to steel yourself." His face showed neither anger nor sadness, he spoke in a factual tone, his father''s face went pale and his eyes for the first time in Darius''s memory held a sense of shame. "It was the only thing you could do to keep me safe."

    Jarek''s voice, usually a bastion of strength, wavered as he began, "Darius, we..." He paused, struggling to continue. His eyes, typically so sure and steadfast, now betrayed an inner turmoil as they met his son''s. "I, had plans... to fake your death," he confessed, the words seeming to weigh on his very soul. "To send you away, to some forgotten village, where you could live... quietly, safely." His grip tightened on his knee, a silent battle raging within him.

    Darius watched his father, the unyielding knight, now grappling with an unseen adversary - his own conscience. Jarek''s gaze, normally so piercing, now flickered with a mix of shame and resolve. "I''ve lived a life I have been proud of, Darius. But that day, the day when you brought Haku home," he paused, his voice thick with emotion, "seeing you, so powerless yet so determined to save a life... I felt a shame I''ve never known, mixed with an overwhelming pride. It was that moment Darius, when I decided to cancel the plans I had set for you."

    Beside him, Amara sat in silent support, her hand clasping Jarek''s. Her eyes, usually so bright and commanding, now mirrored her husband''s anguish, her gaze fixed on Darius, reflecting a mother''s shared heartache.

    Darius''s voice, steady and firm, carried a power that transcended mere words. "Father, Mother, my path may be unproven, yet of this I am certain: I shall rise and stand at the pinnacle of this world."

    "Through my technique, I will ascend to heights unimagined, mastering the arcane arts and pushing beyond the limits of the knights and the mages. Never again will the Valdenes live in fear, never again will we bow and scrape before those who deem themselves our betters."

    The unwavering resolve in his bold statement, raw and unyielding, seemed to breathe life and renewed vigor back into Jarek and Amara''s weary gaze. In their son''s eyes, they saw the smoldering embers of hope reignite into a brilliant flame, burning away the gloom of despair that had long clouded their spirits. Though the path ahead remained fraught with uncertainty, Darius'' words stirred his parents'' hearts, kindling their long-dormant courage and reawakening their faith in the resurgence of the Valdenes.

    In the dimming light of the Valdene Manor''s gallery, as the echoes of Darius''s declaration still hung in the air, Amara rose gracefully from her seat. Her silhouette cast an elongated shadow across the room, her arua flickering with subtle ripples of power. "Come, Darius," she said, her voice laced with a newfound determination, "it''s time you saw the Valdene family treasury." Her eyes reflected the depths of centuries-old secrets, waiting to be revealed.

 Chapter 22: The All-Rooms Secrets

    Chapter 22: The All-Room''s Secrets

    As the truths of his family''s past unfolded, a clarity dawned upon Darius. He now understood the cold distance from other families during his assessment, the mage''s open disdain after his failure, and their hasty departure from Rancito Cordoba.

    Darius cast a thoughtful gaze around the room, realizing their isolation had always been there, woven unnoticed into their lives. Visitors were a rarity, and travels outside their estate even rarer. He had been so engrossed in his studies and cultivation that this seclusion hadn''t registered until now.

    As Jarek and Amara stood, preparing to lead Darius to the vault, a question tugged at his mind. He paused, looking at them curiously. "Why don''t I have a little sister or brother yet? Is it because of me?"

    When Darius suddenly asked about having siblings, his parents stopped. They faced him with a sigh. "Yes son," his father said, his scarred face showing a hint of sadness. He stepped closer and placed his hands firmly on Darius''s shoulders. Darius looked up at him, almost as tall as his chest now.

    "Darius, know this first and foremost," Jarek continued, pausing for a moment before speaking again. "There is no father more proud of his son. Watching you grow, seeing how you have overcome every obstacle life has thrown at you, I know you will be a greater man than I will ever be." His voice, strong and clear.

    Before Darius could voice his objection, Jarek enveloped him in an unexpected embrace. The sudden warmth made Darius''s cheeks flush a deep red, yet he made no move to break free. "I haven''t done much for you as a father, Darius,"

    "Father, you..." Darius started, but Jarek released him, bending down to meet him eye to eye. "Everything you''ve achieved, you did on your own. From the day we found you engrossed in books until now, each step was your own, little wolf. That''s why I''m proud, yet it''s also my regret. A regret that ends today." He stood up, returning to Amara''s side.

    "We know that once the world sees how incredible you are, my sweet boy, they will try to claim you." Amara''s eyes, a deep emerald, mirrored the fear these words carried. "So no, we can''t bring another child into our family just yet."

    A sharp, pain stabbed into Darius''s chest. His gaze dropped, ''I''ve been so caught up, I never considered their position,'' he realized. His voice faltered as he tried to speak, "I''m...we..."

    He looked up at his parents, his eyes reflecting an understanding beyond his years. Silently, he acknowledged the harsh truth of their situation.

    Jarek''s words filled the room. "You bear no burden in this, Darius. The day approaches when the mages will see your true worth. We stand ready to arm you with every resource available to us. Every crystal, every treasure ¨C nothing will be withheld if it empowers your path." His voice rose with a touch of fervor, each word a solemn vow of support.

    Darius felt the weight of his father''s commitment, a fire igniting within him. ''Their belief... it''s overwhelming. I''ll intensify my cultivation from now on,'' he thought, determination surging through him. ''I will breakthrough the first layer in one go!''

    Jarek''s eyes, an electric blue mirroring the resolve in his voice, met Darius''s gaze. A silent understanding passed between them, a bond of purpose and resolve.

    -----

    Darius now stood in the cellar, his gaze fixed on the casket of ale, almost as tall as an adult. Just moments before, he, along with Haku, had quietly followed his parents out of the gallery.

    On their way to the vault, they had paused to inform Tilly, the family maid, that her help was not needed for the remainder of the evening, and she could return to the village. Tilly, noticing the solemn mood that enveloped the Valdenes, quickly bid farewell, her eyes lingering on Darius with a mix of concern, taking in the resolute set of his brows.

    Now, surrounded by vegetables, hanging meats and racks of various wines, Darius''s attention returned to the giant casket, a constant in the cellar, always filled with his father''s favorite ale.

    "Is there some hidden door, or maybe a spell to open it?" Darius questioned, his voice tinged with anticipation. Behind this unassuming casket of ale, he imagined, lay a cultivator''s paradise ¨C free from forbidden zones, no overconfident rivals, no intimidating elders. Just the resources he needed to pierce through that initial bottleneck in his Arcane Talisman Technique.

    "Patience," Jarek said, a hint of amusement in his voice. He reached up to his neck, revealing a necklace Darius had seen him wear occasionally, yet never considered significant. Jarek''s fingers grazed the amulet, now dangling at his chest. In a fluid motion, he placed it on his palm, where it shimmered into life. The amulet emitted a faint hum, a subtle vibration of mana that Darius could feel tingling on his skin. As the amulet glowed with a purple light, the chain and amulet morphed, the metal bending and reshaping itself into a signet ring. The transformation was almost otherworldly, as if the necklace possessed its own life. On the ring, the Valdene family crest, a wolf''s head over a shattered crown, its lines sharp and defined.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "The second step," Jarek began, his tone shifting to one of gravity, "is knowing the method to use it." He stepped towards the front of the ale casket, focusing on a distinct knot in the wood. Firmly, Jarek pressed the newly formed ring against the knot, his movements precise and deliberate. He then rotated his wrist in a swift, intricate pattern, almost like a key unlocking a hidden mechanism. The action was smooth, practiced¡ªa ritual known only to the Valdene patriarch.

    Amara placed her hands gently on Darius''s shoulders, guiding him a step back. "Haku, back up," she instructed calmly. The fox obeyed instantly, moving to heel beside her. Darius, watching this, squinted slightly and shook his head.

    Jarek withdrew his hand, the ring still glowing, and stepped back. "Darius, every generation of our family has contributed to this wealth. It''s all for you now. Use it without reservation; we''ve already removed what we need," he said gravely.

    His aura flared to life, blue with streaks of lightning crackling around it. "Spare nothing in your pursuit. This is for your future, for the legacy of the Valdene''s," his voice echoing.

    As Jarek finished speaking, the knot of wood where he touched began to emit a white light. This light spread outward, branching into an intricate web of lines that wove together to form a complex array. The array, glowing against the dark wood of the casket, pulsed a few times before detaching and floating in the air, about a foot from the casket''s surface.

    The hovering symbol started to rotate slowly, its light casting eerie shadows in the dim cellar. As it spun, the array condensed, transforming into a swirling black portal. Darius felt a cold shiver run down his spine as he gazed into it, the memories he wrestled with from staring into an endless void made him instinctively take a step back.

    The sound of the portal''s gentle hum filled the cellar, a low and constant vibration. There was a faint metallic taste in the air, a reminder of the potent magic at work. The scent of aged wood and a hint of earthy dampness mingled with the tang of various spacial fumes.

    "Hold on to Haku and stay close," Jarek said, his voice firm. His face, scarred from battles past, was set in a stern expression, "If you lose touch with us inside, you might end up somewhere unpredictable," he warned, his jaw clenched.

    "Understood, Father," Darius responded. He then tapped his chest, signaling Haku. "Haku, up!" At first, Haku glanced at Amara, seeking reassurance. "Go silly," Amara urged with a gentle smile. Haku then leaped into Darius''s arms, earning a soft, teasing murmur from Darius, "Wuss."

    Together, the Valdene family approached the portal. Jarek, with a firm hand on Darius''s shoulder, led the way into the swirling vortex. Darius, his heart pounding, followed closely, feeling the reassuring touch of Amara''s hand on his other shoulder. He stepped into the portal, eager to uncover the secrets of the Valdene vault, his eyes wide open.

    ----

    Stepping through the portal''s threshold, Darius was instantly met with a sudden change in scenery. It was as if he had passed through a shimmering curtain of water, emerging seamlessly on the other side.

    He found himself standing inside the vault, a swift transition that left him momentarily disoriented, his expression, a blend of surprise and mild confusion. "Huh?" escaped his lips as Haku jumped down from his arms.

    Jarek ginned, "I knew you''d have that look," he said, a teasing note in his voice. Amara, noticing Darius''s slightly embarrassed expression, tried to lighten the moment. "Well, your father did paint quite a dramatic picture," she said, her tone gently ribbing Jarek to ease Darius''s surprise.

    "That was it? I feel...disappointed," Darius remarked, a hint of a pout in his voice. Jarek chuckled, his amusement clear. "Sorry, son. It''s a bit of a family tradition."

    Done with his father''s jests, Darius surveyed his surroundings. They were in a circular stone room, surprisingly fresh air filling the chamber. Six doors were spaced evenly along the walls. Darius could feel the mana here, dense and abundant, a stark contrast to the library. "Is this the Vault?" he asked, curiosity evident in his tone, his gaze moving from one door to the next.

    "This is the Ancestral Vault, Darius, and this is the main room, known as an All-Room," Jarek stated, pausing to gauge his son''s reaction.

    "A..All-Room?! Amazing! I''ve read about these!" Darius''s excitement was overflowing as he quickly paced around the room, eyes scanning the walls. "They can create anything you need just by thinking about it. Owning one of these... it''s unbelievable! Aren''t they a city''s worth of crystals to construct?!" his voice rose with each word, filled with wonder and disbelief.

    Jarek''s voice brimmed with pride as he surveyed the All-Room, his chest swelling slightly. "Our family, Darius, has accumulations from over two millennia. This much is expected," he stated, his eyes gleaming with a sense of legacy.

    "You''ll have no concerns here," Amara added, stepping gracefully into the center of the room. As she positioned herself, a magical array glowed beneath her feet. The moment she uttered "Kitchen," the room began its extraordinary transformation.

    Darius watched the stone walls ripple and reshape, as if the very fabric of the room were alive. From these undulations, kitchen counters emerged, smooth and gleaming. Cabinets materialized, their wooden surfaces rich and varnished, appearing from the stone as if growing organically.

    The sound of the transformation was a symphony of soft whirs and gentle clicks, like an intricate clockwork coming to life. Drawers slid into place with a satisfying smoothness, and shelves stocked themselves with an array of spices and utensils, each item appearing with a soft pop.

    As the kitchen fully formed, the smells of a well-used kitchen wafted through the air - a blend of herbs, the faint scent of baked bread, and a hint of fresh citrus. It was a comforting aroma to Darius, familiar and homely, filling the room with an essence of warmth.

    Haku''s reaction to the kitchen''s sudden emergence was a spectacle. At first taken aback by the swift transformation, he quickly shifted from surprise to intrigue. His head tilted, ears perked up, as he tried to make sense of the shifting environment. His eyes, bright with curiosity, darted around, tracking every new item that popped into existence.

    In a burst of excitement, he scampered around the newly formed kitchen, nose to the ground, sniffing at the countertops and cabinets. His tail wagged vigorously as he explored each corner, the clatter of his paws on the stone floor adding to the lively atmosphere. The kitchen, with its myriad of smells and sights, became a playground for the ember fox.

    Amara''s voice was steady and clear, "Bedroom," she commanded. The kitchen''s details blurred, the clatter and aroma fading into nothingness. In their place, a large, comfortable bed materialized, its covers smooth and inviting. A wardrobe appeared beside it, its doors carved with elegant motifs. A desk and chair, simple yet stately, completed the scene. The air in the room subtly shifted, carrying a clean, fresh scent.

    Then, as Amara said "Empty," the bedroom vanished. The bed, wardrobe, desk, and chair dissolved into the air. The stone room stood empty again, its walls bare and silent, the scent of the bedroom lingering for a brief moment before dissipating. Amara stepped out of the center, her expression calm, demonstrating the room''s adaptability and magic with ease.

    Amara''s voice was light with a hint of playfulness. "Baths, training room, whatever you need. Almost anything," she said with a smile, stepping back to Jarek''s side. She reached out, her hand gently resting on his arm.

    Darius surveyed the room, his mind abuzz with possibilities. The All-Room was ideal for closed-door cultivation - a haven where he could focus solely on his Arcane Talisman Technique. ''I should delve deeper into our family history. It''s becoming too intriguing to ignore.'' Darius''s eyes fixed on the doors encircling the All-Room. The sheer existence of such a rare and costly feature like the All-Room set his mind racing. If such a marvel was just the beginning, what treasures could the vault''s other chambers hold? The realization of the All-Room''s rarity only heightened his curiosity. With a deepening sense of wonder, he turned towards the first door, his anticipation palpable. "What''s behind them?" he asked.

    "See for yourself," Jarek said, gesturing towards the nearest door with an encouraging nod.

    Tremors of anticipation ran through Darius''s fingers as he reached for the door, ''don''t get too worked up, don''t expect too much,'' the silent mantra echoing in his mind to temper himself. His grip tightened around the cold metal handle. As the door swung open, a burst of radiant light, shimmering with all the colors of a rainbow, enveloped him. For a moment, all he could see were blinding lights.

 Chapter 23: The Vault

    Chapter 23: The Vault

    Darius''s eyes quickly adjusted, revealing a room that was meticulously preserved. The air, thick with a sense of antiquity, buzzed with mana. Walls of finely cut stone, aged yet undamaged, enclosed a space where nature and magic intertwined. Moss carpeted the floor in an ever-shifting dance of life and decay, flourishing then dying.

    In the center of this mystical chamber, his eyes beheld a sight that took his breath away. Mana Crystals filled the space. The crystals, each emitting a mesmerizing light show, lay arranged in what seemed like a deliberate pattern. The sheer number and variety were staggering.

    Darius felt his cultivation technique instinctively kick into gear, responding to the overwhelming presence of mana. The crystals, glowing wondrously, seemed to beckon him, promising untold power and secrets.

    Darius stood transfixed, his eyes widening to their fullest, "Beautiful..." he whispered, almost breathless. The semi-circle of crystals arrayed before him glimmered with an irresistible allure. Even at a cursory glance, Darius observed their detailed arrangement, categorized neatly by their origin and quality. The sight was a breathtaking display of wealth.

    Darius turned towards his parents, his expression a picture of disbelief. "C-can I..." he stammered, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and trepidation.

    His parents beamed at him, their smiles wide and genuine. "Everything is yours, little wolf," his mother declared, her silver hair catching the light in a multicolored shimmer. She wrapped her arms around Jarek, watching Darius with affection. Unnoticed by him, a trace of sadness flickered in her eyes, eclipsed by his excitement.

    Darius stepped forward, his feet sinking slightly into the moss that blanketed the floor. It was a peculiar sensation, like walking on a living, breathing carpet that pulsed with a constant rhythm. "Mana Crystals of every grade," he murmured, eyes scanning the first impressive collection. "Low, mid, high... must be a million low grade, half a million mid, and... half a million high?" His voice trailed off, awed by the sheer volume.

    High-grade crystals were a rarity, their worth, was ten times a mid grade, a mid grade was ten times a low grade. These naturally formed crystals, containing all five elements, were primarily used in magitech and served as the main source of currency in Gaia. ''An army could be swayed with these,'' Darius thought, the realization of the fortune before him setting his heart racing.

    Mana Crystals, in their varied grades, presented a visual feast for any magic practitioner. Typically refined to fit within the palm, these crystals shimmered with elemental mana - reds and oranges, blues of varying shades, greens and white, browns and yellows, and vibrant purples. The low-grade crystals emitted a dim, pulsing glow, their shapes irregular and rough-hewn. In contrast, the mid-grade crystals shone with a brighter, more consistent light, their forms well-defined and more polished. The high-grade ones, however, stood out distinctly. Their radiance was the most intense, pulsating like a robust heartbeat. Their bases radiated a pure white light, the key visual marker setting them apart.

    Darius''s gaze shifted to the next section, where smaller piles of crystals lay. The light they emitted was more intense, each crystal radiating a purity of color that captivated him. His azure eyes were ablaze with excitement, these were not just any crystals. Their brilliance and clarity surpassed those he had seen before.

    Darius stood awestruck amid the glittering array. "So many Chaotic Crystals, each one...there must be over nine thousand!," he murmured, more to himself than anyone else, his hand instinctively reaching to his jaw. His eyes danced over the collection, sighing softly, "''Earth, Fire, Wind, Water...my heart." He theatrically clutched his chest.

    The Chaotic Crystals, while sharing a similar grading system as mana crystals, were vastly different in their purity, each embodying a single elemental force. These were not for casual use. No, these were the key to his cultivation, a concentrated source of elemental power.

    Formed inside Chaotic Mana Regions, these crystals were unique. Larger than the usual mana crystals, each bore a distinct single color. Unlike regular mana crystals, these couldn''t be resized without compromising their purity. Thankfully, they were mostly manageable in size, rarely exceeding the dimensions of a human head, with those being high-grade. The grading of Chaotic Crystals depended not on purity, which remained consistent, but on their size.

    Darius, still processing the incredible sight of the second section, moved to the third. As his eyes took in the sight before him, his legs suddenly buckled, sending him tumbling onto his backside. Behind him, his father''s chuckle resonated in the air. "Cores?!" Darius exclaimed in disbelief.

    This section was a vast collection of Beast Crystals, varying in size and elemental nature. A quick scan suggested there were at least 100,000 of them. But the true shock came from the sight of two cores at the center of the pile: one ablaze in fiery red, the other a serene white with a swirling pattern of green. The rarity of these cores, nestled among the myriad of crystals, left Darius in awe.

    Beast Crystals, sourced from the bodies of Mana Beasts, are distinct in their round shape. With each ascending grade, their surfaces grow smoother, their hues more vivid. The grade of these crystals is directly linked to the origin beast and its evolutionary stage, not necessarily its strength. This results in crystals of the same grade often possessing varying power levels.

    Beast Crystals are common, but the formation of a Mana Core is an exceptional rarity. These cores represent the pinnacle of crystal potency on Gaia. Renowned for their immense mana reserves, Mana Cores also manifest unique, unpredictable effects. These effects vary greatly, potentially aiding in elemental comprehension or, as some tales suggest, even bestowing a secondary elemental affinity upon the user. Typically, Mana Cores develop within legendary Mana Beasts that have attained their humanoid form. While there are rare instances of non-humanoid Mana Beasts forming these cores, such occurrences are few and far between, adding to the mystique and value of these extraordinary crystals.

    Darius''s attention snapped back to his father''s voice, echoing from the All-Room where he stood, an arm around Amara. "Those two Mana Cores," Jarek began, his tone infused with reverence, "were left by Warwick. The fire core," he gestured towards the red, flaming core, "came from a humanoid Manticore. Warwick fought it in a relentless one-on-one battle that lasted two days." The pride in his voice was palpable as he continued, "And the wind core," he pointed to the swirling green and white core, "was obtained from a battle against a swarm of War-bees, the largest ever recorded on Gaia. Warwick, alongside two other Legend rank knights, confronted the swarm. It was a grueling battle where they were nearly forced into retreat. But Warwick broke through to the center of the swarm and found the queen... a humanoid War-bee."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Darius, his voice laced with reverence, quietly spoke, "A World-ender." He slowly rose to his feet, reluctantly shifting his gaze from the mesmerizing crystals. He brushed off his clothes and walked back towards his parents. His thoughts lingered on the concept of World-Enders, the apex predators among Mana Beasts. Known for their control over other beasts and immense strength, even in their humanoid forms, these beasts stood apart, presenting a challenge insurmountable for a lone Legend Knight or Archmagus. The mere thought of confronting such a being both thrilled and sobered him.

    "A swarm led by a humanoid War-Bee could devastate kingdoms, potentially eradicating all life on Gaia," Darius remarked, a hint of awe lacing his words. Amara, standing beside him, had a trace of fear flickering in her eyes at the thought of such a formidable foe. Jarek, looking from Darius to the pulsating Mana Core, added, "Warwick nearly lost his life in that battle. They managed to isolate her from the majority of the swarm, which gave him the chance to land the fatal blow." As he spoke, his admiration for Warwick Valdene was palpable, his voice rich with respect.

    Darius imagined the magnitude of a World-Ender swarm. In his mind, he visualized War-Bees, the weakest of which were the size of a rabbit, their numbers vast and formidable. His father''s revelations about additional family history ignited a fervent desire within him. ''Someday, I will hunt for Mana Cores myself,'' he thought, his eyes sparked with an unquenchable thirst for growth and power. Lost in thoughts of his future conquests, he momentarily became lost in his daydream.

    Snapping back to the present, Darius noticed Jarek leaning closer, a playful yet knowing look in his eyes. "And that is only the first room," Jarek said.

    Darius, overwhelmed by the sheer scale of resources before him, couldn''t help but question aloud, "What more could I possibly need at this point?" The wealth of crystals and cores already promised him years of dedicated cultivation. The thought of what lay beyond the other doors baffled him, considering the magnitude of what he had just witnessed.

    Jarek gestured towards the adjacent door, his voice steady and proud. "In there, you''ll find magic herbs, ores, woods, seeds ¨C a trove of natural treasures matching the first room in worth." He then moved closer to Darius, his expression solemn. "And that third door," he continued, pointing to another door, "holds our military legacy. Every knight skill, spell, crafting method, and alchemy recipe. It''s where we keep our sacred texts, the real essence of the Valdenes'' knowledge."

    Darius stood in awe, his thoughts swirling. ''This is unbelievable,'' he mused, contrasting his past life''s trials with his current fortune. ''A inheritance freely given, no deadly trials attached.'' He marveled at the stark contrast between his two lives: one a struggle in the dirt, the other a flight through the heavens. The promise held within these three rooms alone could propel his cultivation to new heights. Curiosity about the remaining three doors ignited within him, fueling his excitement.

    Jarek''s gaze turned towards the fourth door, his eyes sparkling with a unique intensity. "Beyond this lies our armory, filled with weapons and armor accumulated over generations," he explained. His words carried a tone of pride as he mentioned the collection. Turning towards the fifth door, he added, "And there...we have the artifact room."

    "Primordial Artifacts?" echoed Darius, his voice tinged with disbelief. In his mind, a wry thought surfaced, ''Looks like I''m on my way to becoming one of those pampered young masters.''

    "To be honest there are not many artifacts inside, but each one will still be of great help to you, so do not feel dissapointed," Amara chimed in, her tone soft yet earnest. Darius knew of her fascination with artifacts. Most of these relics were from the time of the Ancients, ancestor''s to Gaia''s elder races from the Primordial Age. This was an era of tumultuous land formation and raw, chaotic mana. The Artifacts from that age, known for their immense power, were shrouded in mystery. Their crafting methods were largely lost, with only a few replicated by the mage towers, sparking the evolution of the world''s magitech.

    Darius, feeling a mix of exhilaration and fatigue, turned his attention to the last door. "And behind that final door?"

    Jarek''s smile broadened slightly as he revealed the purpose of the final room. "That last door leads to a beast farm, Darius," he said, glancing at his son''s expression with a twinkle in his eye. "Right now, it''s empty of any beasts. Should you choose to raise any, you''ll need to provide suitable game and crops for them. Besides, it''s a good space for stretching your legs." His tone was casual, almost teasing, as he awaited Darius''s reaction.

    Darius swayed slightly, a sheen of sweat on his brow. He looked towards his parents, his voice faint and uncertain, "Do I need to undergo a trial to unlock each door?" His eyes, clouded and unfocused, searched their faces for answers. "Is there a need to grow stronger or... perhaps confront an ancestor''s spirit?" His words trailed off, hinting at the exhaustion that gripped him.

    Amara and Jarek shared a look of puzzlement. "No, son, nothing of that sort," Jarek replied, his brows furrowed in confusion. Clearing his mind, Jarek gently ruffled Darius''s hair, "One last thing, but let''s step out of the Vault first." Leading the way, Jarek and Amara moved to the center of the All-Room. The array beneath them glowed to life as they gestured for Darius and Haku to follow.

    Darius, with a hint of reluctance in his voice, questioned, "Do we have to leave already? We just got here." He dramatically beckoned Haku and trudged towards the array in the center, where his parents stood waiting.

    "Exit," Jarek announced, prompting the portal to reappear, revealing the same vast expanse of space that had quickened Darius''s pulse before. "Up, Haku," Darius called out swiftly.

    Darius, flanked by his parents, each with a reassuring hand on his shoulders, stepped out of the family vault. He cast a lingering glance over his shoulder, his face still etched with excitement and disbelief. The six doors he left behind held the key to his ascension, to reaching the pinnacle of Gaia and restoring his family''s honor. ''Patience,'' he reminded himself, the doors disappearing from view as they crossed the portal''s threshold.

 Chapter 24: Root of Possibilities

    Chapter 24: Root of Possibilities

    Back in the cellar, familiar smells enveloped Darius. Beside his parents, with Haku now down at his side, he felt the earth''s coolness underfoot. His body hummed with an eagerness to cultivate, meridians pulsing in greedy anticipation. Darius, containing his excitement, stood patiently, waiting for his father to explain their abrupt departure from his new cultivation grounds.

    Jarek and Amara, observed the portal''s closing with an air of reluctance. Their expressions hinted at something unspoken, a shared understanding. As the last glimmer of the portal faded, they turned to face Darius, their eyes meeting his. There was something in their gaze that suddenly unsettled him.

    "We need to transfer ownership of the Vault to you," Jarek said, his voice heavy. "Traditionally, only the family head can access the Vault. Its purpose is more than safeguarding treasures; it''s our last refuge in times of peril." His gaze shifted to Amara, a silent exchange of resolve passing between them. "Darius, we''re in the shadow of such a threat now," Jarek continued, locking eyes with Darius, an intensity burning in his gaze that Darius had never seen before. "Once the mages learn about your abilities, our family will be hunted. They won''t rest until they''ve killed us all. This is the harsh truth we must confront."

    "Father, I¡ª" Darius began, but Jarek cut him off. His voice thundered, "Darius! You are a Valdene!"

    In that moment, Jarek''s presence became immense. His aura burst forth, his spectral armor materializing around him amidst a storm of crackling lightning. "We are left with no other choice, son. Our only path is to place all our hopes on you. That''s the stark reality we face." His tone gradually softened, but the intense gaze he fixed on Darius never wavered.

    Darius felt his blood and guts in disarray. The golden child feeling he had earlier was suddenly replaced with the sensation of being a bad seed, as if he had been an unfilial son. He had been too selfish, aware he would be hunted one day, aware this was his path. Yet, he hadn''t considered those he was dragging along with him¡ªhis mother and father, Tilly, Haku, the villagers. Everyone was his accomplice in this, that''s how they would be seen. The ends would justify the means, no matter how brutal.

    Amara restrained herself from rushing to comfort Darius. Her inner conflict was visible on her face, her fingers tightly gripping her husband''s arm without her realizing. She understood the necessity of this moment. Despite his young age, Darius had always shown remarkable maturity. It was essential for him to grasp the true burden he now shouldered.

    Jarek stepped toward his son and removed the heirloom from his finger. After a moment''s hesitation, he extended his hand to Darius, holding the ring. The Valdene family crest, a wolf''s head over a broken crown, faced Darius. "You must understand, son, we do not resent you or our position; we are proud," Jarek began, smiling as his aura blazed further, causing the air to crackle and Darius''s arm hair to stand. "This is the moment our family has awaited¡ªa chance to rise again, to emerge from the shadows of our enemies. You have given us that hope, Darius."

    Darius managed to hold his father''s gaze steadily, feeling his pulse slow and his emotions stabilize. ''Once again, I''m too weak, losing control over myself.'' He recognized a shift within; his self-control, once ironclad as Xue Feng, now constantly wavered, easily swayed by the moment. Doubt crept into his thoughts more readily than in his life as Xue Feng.

    Gazing intently at his father, Darius reached out without hesitation and grasped the ring. "I will be the strongest," he declared firmly. As he held his family''s future within his hand, his eyes began to emit a piercing light. Simultaneously, he channeled his Arcane Talisman Technique to its maximum, filling the space with an invisible but palpable force. Though his aura remained unseen, his parents sensed an overwhelming presence, as if Darius had transformed into a figure of immense power. "I will forge a path where I reign supreme, where my strength dictates the course. I won''t let you down, father, mother." His words, uttered with deep conviction, left Jarek and Amara momentarily speechless, struck by the sheer determination in their son''s voice.

    "Good, good! The words of a Valdene carry weight, son. Remember that," Jarek continued, his voice was loud and rung with satisfaction.

    Amara, reaching into her robe, drew out a parchment and handed it to Darius. Her gaze was firm and full of pride as she watched her son.

    "I have already relinquished my ownership of it when I took it off and handed it to you. That is the condition for the ring to be transferred; it must be given freely, and by hand by the owner. This way, it can never be used if stolen. To others, it would just be a normal ring. You will need to memorize the spell to bind it to you, the spell to set the permanent portal location, a spell for a single-use portal, and the final spell to collapse all portals in case you are compromised," Jarek explained.

    Darius listened while he examined the spell formulas for the ring. Fortunately, these spells weren''t based on the user''s abilities; the ring itself would act as the caster for the spells. ''It seems there might be more to this ring; this is giving me a new respect for Tilly''s multitasking abilities,'' Darius thought to himself, as he added investigating the ring to his list of to-do''s.

    "Take your time to memorize them. Once you do, destroy the parchment by ripping it in half; it will then burn itself to ash, so be careful," Amara warned. She could see Darius had already begun to analyze the contents of the paper.

    "Done," Darius declared, tearing the paper in half swiftly before his parents could react, leaving them gaping. The paper ignited as Darius tossed it to the floor.

    "What?" he asked, a hint of defensiveness in his tone as he noticed their prolonged stares.

    Jarek encircled Amara with his arm, drawing her close. A confident smile played on his lips as he mused, "Honestly, I''m not sure why we''re still surprised."

    Amara took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and shook her head briefly. "Okay!" She patted her husband''s broad chest. "We should leave him to it then. We also have some things we need to get started on." She pulled away from Jarek, walked up to Darius, and hugged him close. She whispered softly, "You are not alone, little wolf. We will always be here for you." After kissing Darius on the forehead, she started walking towards the stairs.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "Do not hesitate to ask for anything, Darius, I mean it. You have our full support," Jarek looked at his son for a moment longer before joining his wife.

    After a second of hesitation, Darius called out, "Mother, Father," making his parents pause. He stood with his back to them for a moment, his shoulder quivering slightly. Then, turning to face them, he said quickly, "I love you," his face gradually flushing a shade of red.

    Both parents'' eyes widened in unison. "We love you too, Darius," Amara replied, her voice wavering as tears brimmed in her eyes. Slowly and reluctantly, Amara and Jarek turned towards the stairs, leaving their son alone in the cellar.

    Together, they ascended the stairs. Jarek, in a tone mingled with wonder, murmured, "Twelve years..."

    Reaching the top, Amara responded with a soft whisper, a smile lighting up her face, "I was beginning to believe he''d never say it." Her step became buoyant, almost dancing as she moved up the final step.

    ----

    "Shut up," Darius crinkled his brow as he looked at Haku, "I''ve never said it before, ok?" Haku tilted his head side to side as Darius unfairly accused him.

    "Alright, no more waiting," Darius declared, slipping the oversized ring onto his finger. It dangled loosely, almost humorously large. "Ceangail." Instantly, the crest on the ring glowed, and the ring began to resize, snugly fitting his finger.

    "Now, where to place the entrance?" Darius pondered aloud, scanning the cellar. "Tilly wouldn''t be too thrilled with me appearing out of thin air down here."

    "I''ve got it!" he exclaimed, dashing up the stairs, Haku yapping excitedly as he followed.

    Racing around the final corner, Darius and Haku arrived at the library doors, his sanctuary within the estate. He pushed the doors open, stepping into the familiar space. Closing the doors behind them, they made their way to the secluded back corner of the library, hidden behind towering shelves brimming with books.

    Darius pressed his hand against the wall, uttering, "Marchaiocht." His signet ring flared up, emitting a brief burst of white light. As he removed his hand, a white rune lingered on the wall, its glow gradually diminishing until it disappeared from sight.

    Darius pressed the crest of his ring into the center where the rune had been, his hand moving in a unique pattern, distinct from his father''s. After a series of twists, he withdrew the ring and stepped back, gesturing for Haku to join him at his side.

    Moments later, the familiar array on the wall started to glow, expanding into its full form. It pulsed rhythmically a few times, emitting a low, harmonic hum that resonated through the library. Gradually detaching from the wall, the array began to spin, slowly at first, then rapidly gaining speed. The soft whirring sound grew louder, harmonizing with the hum. In a swift motion, it condensed into the black portal, the sounds fading into a quiet echo.

    Darius knelt and scooped Haku into his arms. Holding Haku close, he strode towards the swirling portal, his gaze fixed on the unknown riches that lay beyond.

    ----

    "Please be here," Darius desperately pleaded, his voice echoing slightly. The moment he and Haku had stepped through the portal, he had made a beeline for the second chamber ¨C the resource room his father had mentioned. The air was thick with anticipation as he remembered Jarek''s words, guiding him towards this treasure trove of natural wealth.

    Upon entering the resource room, Darius was immediately engulfed by an overwhelming blend of aromas. Rich scents of herbs and a medley of floral fragrances swirled around him, momentarily dazing him. He quickly circulated his Arcane Talisman Technique to steady his senses, allowing the refreshing water mana to cleanse the sensory overload.

    As clarity returned, he found himself in what could only be described as an apothecary''s paradise. The room, though compact, hosted a simple table and chair at its center, surrounded by walls meticulously covered with compartments of various sizes and shapes. Each section was clearly labeled, signifying the careful categorization of their contents. A smoothly gliding ladder rested against the walls, providing access to the higher compartments. But what truly captivated Darius was the ceiling - soaring at least six stories high, creating a sense of boundless space within the small chamber.

    "Alright, this is ridiculous." Darius strode over to Haku and crouched, presenting his arm. "Bite me," he instructed, his voice flat. "Don''t worry, I won''t...argh!" His words cut short as Haku bit down before he finished. "Okay, okay, it''s real," Darius hastily retracted his arm, nursing the bite. "Straight for it, huh?" He grumbled, waving his arm at Haku, who gleefully scampered away, his nose leading him to explore the cupboards.

    "Brat," Darius muttered, still rubbing his arm. He turned his attention back to the table, where a large book rested. "I hope this is some sort of catalog." Approaching the table, he saw that the book was substantial, bound in leather with a plain, unmarked cover. Opening it with a sense of anticipation, Darius found, to his surprise, that the pages were completely blank.

    "A memory tome?" Laying his hand on the tome''s pages, he knew memory tomes were a distinct feature of Gaian magitech, where authors imprinted information directly from their memories, rather than writing it down. This method meant the content was accessible only if the reader knew exactly what to search for, adding both ease of access and a layer of secrecy. "Please be here, Mandrake Root," Darius murmured, focusing on what he needed. The tome began to tremble slightly under his touch, prompting him to withdraw his hand.

    As Darius watched, the tome''s pages began to flutter rapidly, eventually settling on a specific page. Words materialized on the once blank page, revealing "M-116, Mandrake Root, Quantity 1." A surge of excitement raced through Darius''s veins at the revelation. "It''s here, Haku!" he exclaimed, his voice echoing in the room as he leaped away from the book.

    As Darius scanned the room, he repeated "M, m, m, m," methodically searching for the relevant section. The walls were organized in rows, labeled a, a-1, a-2, and then b, b-1, b-2, etc. He located the ''m'' row on the back wall and smoothly slid the ladder to the correct position.

    Climbing the ladder, Darius felt waves of diverse auras and elements emanating from the compartments. The urge to explore each one tugged at his curiosity, but he resisted, focused on his mission. As he ascended, he passed a compartment emitting a spicy aroma so intense it made him cough, tears forming in his eyes.

    Scaling the ladder, Darius''s eyes finally landed on the small compartment he sought, labeled M-116. About the size fit for a mouse, it featured a plain copper knob. He pulled it open, revealing a drawer within which lay his target. The Mandrake Root, a shriveled red root with lively brown hairs, emitted an earthy, potent aroma that filled his senses, distinct and slightly pungent.

    Darius swiftly descended the ladder, landing with ease. "Haku, come here," he called out, kneeling down. Haku approached, visibly unsettled by the myriad scents in the room. "Here, eat this," Darius coaxed, extending the Mandrake Root towards Haku. The root''s lively brown hairs brushed against his palm, tickling his skin as he offered it to his companion.

    The instant Haku caught sight of the root, his attention fixated on it. His eyes widened, and he began to drool, his tail bushing out in excitement. Darius, noticing Haku''s eagerness, tossed the root towards him. In a swift motion, Haku snatched it mid-air and gulped it down eagerly.

    Darius, employing his Arcane Gaze, examined Haku closely. As a normal animal, Haku naturally lacked a Mana Crystal, a trait exclusive to Mana Beasts. Despite this, Haku''s innate mana, a characteristic shared by all of Gaia''s lifeforms, besides the human race, was present. His elemental affinity, Fire, was subtle but unmistakable. Darius watched as delicate strands of mana within Haku converged around the Mandrake Root nestled in his stomach.

    As the last wisp of mana within Haku gathered around his stomach, a serene calm overtook him. He nestled onto the ground, easing into a deep, peaceful slumber, marked by gentle snores. The quiet rhythm of his breathing filled the room.

    Gently cradling Haku in his arms, Darius whispered, "When you wake up, everything will be different." He stepped into the All-Room, careful not to disturb Haku''s slumber. Standing at the center, he spoke softly to the array, "Bedroom."

    The room began to transform, with a series of subtle whizzes and gentle pops, echoing softly around them. He carefully cradled Haku in his arms, feeling the fox''s steady breathing as the room shifted. The space filled with furnishings - a bed, wardrobe, desk, and chair.

    As the last piece settled into place, Darius cautiously approached the bed, still cradling the slumbering Haku. He tenderly placed him down, ensuring not to disturb his peaceful sleep. The room was now fully transformed, a comfortable sanctuary, but Haku remained blissfully unaware, lost in dreams.

    "Now it''s up to you, buddy." Darius gently placed his hand on Haku''s head, watching him with a mix of concern and hope. He decided to stay by Haku''s side as the fox processed the Mandrake Root. According to what he''d read, the transformation should take no more than six hours. Pausing his own cultivation to ensure Haku''s safety was a small price to pay for his friend''s well-being.

    The Mandrake Root, known for its potent effects in potion-making, primarily influenced mental faculties. Yet, one of its lesser-known properties was the enhancement of animal intelligence. The effectiveness of the root varied, some believed it depended on its size, others argued the number of hairs was key. Darius wasn''t certain of its impact on Haku, but he hoped it would be substantial. "I hope this is enough. I want you to come with me," he whispered softly. "You need to get stronger too."

    Settling in beside the bed, Darius kept a vigilant watch over his only true companion, determined to support him through this pivotal change.

 Chapter 25: Brotherly Bonds

    Chapter 25: Brotherly Bonds

    In the shadowed vault, Darius sat silently, his eyes resting on Haku. The ember fox, enveloped in gentle slumber, lay curled on the bed. His black fur, speckled with white, rose and fell with each peaceful breath. The ghostly blue fire at his feet flickered quietly, casting a surreal glow around them. It was a serene sight, contrasting sharply with the events that had brought them together.

    Darius spoke to his sleeping companion, his voice low, "Haku?" He knew there was no response forthcoming, yet he asked, "will you hate me?"

    Lines of worry etched his forehead, his mind replaying the day he first encountered the ember fox, the day marked by the murder of Haku''s mother.

    Darius rose abruptly, his steps echoing his restless thoughts. He began to pace back and forth, murmuring, "We''ll have to face that moment eventually. I just hope you..." His voice faded into silence, the unsaid words hanging in the air.

    Darius, sensing his emotions spiraling, quickly sat on the floor, initiating the steady rhythm of his Arcane Talisman Technique. He pondered, ''Why these surges of emotion? Could it be a lack of cultivation, or something about this new body?'' His thoughts spun, sifting through possibilities. ''How did I even end up in this life? There''s so much unknown. Could my emotions be due to my youth? No, that doesn''t add up. I''ve endured over 800 years, constantly brushed with death and loss.'' Confusion clouded his mind as he grappled with these unresolved questions.

    Darius''s eyes slowly opened, his jaw set firmly. He inhaled deeply, his voice steady as he recited, "From Taiji comes the two forms. Movement births Yang, stillness gives rise to Yin. The way of Taiji is the gateway to embody movement and stillness, Yin and Yang." The room seemed to pause, the very air holding its breath as Darius''s words lingered.

    The mantra of Taiji resonated within Darius, echoing a profound truth from his past life. It was this very concept, the universal Dao of Taiji, that had inspired his creation of the Taiji Talisman Technique, a harmonious blend of body and qi cultivation. Remembering this, Darius felt a sense of grounding, a reminder that the principles which had guided him through centuries still held relevance.

    In this new life, with its unique challenges, he needed to embrace this balance more than ever. The unity of movement and stillness, of Yin and Yang, was not just a philosophy; it was a fundamental truth that should steer him through his current life.

    Regaining his composure, Darius rose and moved towards Haku, his expression resolute. "If you decide to hate me, I will not blame you. But you will get stronger, Haku, whether you stay or leave." As he gently stroked Haku''s fur, Darius''s eyes conveyed a depth of understanding beyond his years. His expression, one of quiet acceptance. His fingers, as they brushed through Haku''s fur, faintly trembled.

    ----

    It had been nine hours, dragging longer than any in Darius''s memory. Around hour seven, Darius''s adherence to Taiji had flown out the portal. Worry lines creased his face, and his brow glistened with sweat as he kept a vigilant watch over Haku through his Arcane Gaze.

    Darius''s eye technique stood apart for several reasons. While seeing mana and sensing it through objects were common abilities, the uniqueness his version lay in their application rather than their effects. Distinctively, Darius could also perceive great distances provided there were strong enough mana sources like ley lines. Moreover, this technique allowed him to peer inside other beings, and sense nearby objects and life forms, echoing the spiritual sense he possessed in his past life. Such capabilities, as far as Darius knew from the books of the library, were rare and peculiar to this world.

    Darius''s examination of Haku extended beyond mere observation of mana. He meticulously analyzed every aspect: blood circulation, organ function, muscle condition, and brain activity. Each facet of Haku''s being underwent thorough scrutiny from every possible angle. A troubling thought haunted Darius: ''Could it be poisonous? It surely couldn''t have spoiled.'' He recalled his recent examination of the compartment from which the Mandrake Root came. Climbing the ladder earlier, he had found runic arrays etched within, designed to preserve its contents.

    Just as Darius braced himself to reassess Haku from scratch, a sudden, blinding burst of light overwhelmed his senses. He promptly shut off his Arcane Gaze, only to notice an unusual sight ¨C Haku, enveloped in a gentle, rhythmic pulse. Each pulse emitted a soft, almost inaudible whoosh, like a distant breeze swaying through the leaves. This rhythmic ebb and flow seemed to signal an inner buildup of power, causing Haku''s form to slightly expand and contract with each cycle.

    "No, no, no," Darius''s voice trembled with panic. He reactivated his Arcane Gaze, but the blinding light persisted, forcing him to deactivate it once more. In a desperate bid, he infused his water mana into his eyes but the light remained impenetrable. Reluctantly, he ceased his attempts and instead placed his hands on Haku''s heart and head. Mindful of Haku''s elemental affinity, he couldn''t risk infusing his mana directly. So, he chose a subtler approach, spreading his mana over Haku in an effort to control the expansion without interfering too much.

    "This is all I can do!" Darius''s voice was laced with desperation. His gaze fixated on Haku''s rapid breathing, he urged, "Hold on, guide the energy, don''t fight it Haku!" Around Haku, a visible sheen of ethereal dark blue formed, a barrier of Darius''s creation. ''I''m not certain this barrier will hold, but at least he''s not expanding further.''

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Haku''s breathing gradually slowed, and after what felt like an eternity to Darius, the pulsing withing Haku stopped. Darius quickly reactivated his eye technique and peered at his friend. He lay there, still asleep, appearing normal. His vital signs were steady, and his mana remained stable. The only notable change was a vivid, more vibrant concentration of fire mana in his brain, arcing rapidly like an electrified net.

    "Did it work?" Darius questioned aloud, his voice tinged with hope and uncertainty. He deactivated his arcane gaze, his pulse raced, his grip tightening on the mattress, tearing the fabric as he waited.

    In the hushed room, time seemed to stretch endlessly. Darius¡¯s gaze never wavered from Haku, his attention fixed on every minute detail. The room''s stillness was palpable, only broken by the soft, steady rhythm of Haku''s breathing. Then, almost imperceptibly at first, a tiny shift occurred¡ªa twitch of Haku''s tail.

    After a few more spasms, Haku stretched languidly, his movements deliberate. He licked his lips a few times, a simple, normal gesture. Then, gradually, Haku''s fur ruffled as he shook his head, blinking and looking around the All-Room.

    "Haku? Are you alright?" Darius''s voice was cautious, laced with concern.

    Haku''s response was gradual, his gaze shifting to meet Darius''s. In his eyes, clarity slowly returned, replacing the grogginess of deep sleep. Recognizing the question in Darius''s eyes, Haku nodded, his movements filled with newfound enthusiasm.

    Darius''s surprise was palpable. "Wait, did you just... understand me?" he asked, a mix of astonishment and hope in his voice.

    In response, Haku sprang up, his paws landing gently against Darius''s chest, ensuring their eyes were level. He then shook his head, confirming the newfound understanding between them.

    Darius enveloped Haku in a tight bear hug, spinning around with a burst of laughter. "You did it! Everything''s going to change now, Haku," he celebrated, his speech quickening as excitement danced in his eyes. He glanced over Haku, "Now, you can cultivate too. Once I make my breakthrough, I''ll be able to impart a cultivation technique I''ve been working on for you." Darius''s movements were lively, twirling around the room, lifting Haku into the air, filled with an infectious joy. "It''s going to be tough, but you need to become stronger."

    His face suddenly took on a more serious note. The celebration ended and gently placing Haku down, Darius stepped back, his face reflecting a deep sense of resolve.

    Darius paused, his thoughts heavy. "Haku?" he called, gaining the ember fox''s attention. Haku sat, ears perked, eyes locked onto Darius. "You need to know the whole truth about our past." Darius''s tone was serious. Haku''s intelligent eyes furrowed, a nod indicating his grasp of the conversation.

    "When we first met, both you and your mother were injured," Darius began, his voice faltering. The mention of Haku''s mother caused the fox to tense, his wide eyes fixed on Darius. Swallowing hard, Darius''s resolve momentarily wavered under the weight of his confession. ''He''s your friend,'' he reminded himself, steadying his gaze. "I used to play with the village children when I was younger. One day, with Rose, Tilly''s daughter..." Haku''s head tilted at Tilly''s name. Darius continued, "We accidentally found your mother''s den. I won''t make excuses. It''s my fault... Haku, I was responsible for your mother''s death."

    Haku''s brow furrowed deeply. He shook his head slowly, his eyes blinking rapidly, and his breathing grew noticeably heavy.

    "It was completely my fault; it shouldn''t have happened." Darius could feel his pulse begin to race. He found it harder to breathe, and his mouth was going dry. "I wish I could offer you my life in exchange, and if you hate me, I will accept your hate. But I... you''re my best friend, Haku." Darius''s voice cracked at the end, his stoic facade crumbling. "Every day, Haku, not a day has gone by that I haven''t thought about that moment." Tears began to roll down his cheeks. This time, he knew he was losing control, and this time, he didn''t care. Not when it came to Haku; he owed him this much.

    "I don''t want you to leave."

    As Darius poured out his heart, Haku gazed downward, his ears drooping, head tilting. Darius watched as Haku raised his eyes. With slow, deliberate steps, Haku approached Darius, placing his head gently against Darius''s leg.

    Kneeling down, Darius wrapped his arms around Haku. "I''m so sorry," he whispered, his voice breaking. Tears spilled uncontrollably as he clung to his friend, the only true companion he had in this world.

    In that moment, the full weight of his attachments hit him. He had thought himself ready for any outcome, for any decision Haku might make. But now, the harsh reality dawned on him - he couldn''t bear the thought of losing those he held dear.

    In a room where magic flowed in every corner, Darius and Haku, two distinct beings bound by fate, sat together. The vault held limitless potential for growth, yet at that moment, their focus was not on the abundant treasures or the mystical surroundings. Instead, they delved into the depth of their connection, a bond shaped by shared experiences and understanding known only to them. In the midst of magical abundance, Darius Valdene, at the cusp of his teenage years, found his gratitude not in the material wealth surrounding him but in the presence of Haku - his companion, his little brother.

    ----

    Standing alone before the crystal room door, Darius felt a surge of determination. The recent lifting of his heart''s burden left him with a newfound resolve. Now, more than ever, he was committed to mastering the first layer of the Arcane Talisman Technique. Earlier, he had allowed Haku to leave the Vault, recognizing his friend''s desire to discover a world reborn to him. Darius''s guilt, once a shadow in his heart, had lessened, yet it lingered faintly as he reflected over keeping Haku in the vault during his cultivation. But Haku had his own needs too, including the simple, pressing call of nature.

    As Darius opened the door to the crystal room, a wave of elemental energy rushed out. A silent sigh of relief escaped him, ''Still here,'' he thought, reassured that it wasn''t just a figment of his imagination. Before him, mounds of crystals gleamed, their surfaces alive with a dance of twinkling lights.

    Darius made a beeline for the pile of Chaotic Crystals. Beneath them, the moss still vibrated with life''s cycle, while the air alternated between fresh air and decayed plant matter. "One Mid-Grade crystal per element for the runes should suffice," he reasoned, picking up sparkling crystals, each as big as a man''s hand, for each element. He placed them near the door. "Next, bone refinement," he pondered, calculating the mana needed. "Five low-grade crystals per element, using the Elemental Nexus Array, ought to do it." He gathered the estimated amount from the trove, stacking them with the others by the door, his laughter echoing in the room, reminiscent of a child reveling in birthday spoils.

    "Now for the arrays," Darius reflected, eyeing the crystal piles. He was focused on the final stage of the first layer, a pivotal step in his Arcane Talisman Technique. This stage demanded the intricate task of imprinting runic arrays onto his muscles and organs. Unlike the first two stages, the meridians and bones, which reached their natural peak once solidified, these arrays were designed to evolve. They would act as channels, directing a fraction of mana through his body with each cultivation cycle. This continuous flow would not only enhance his strength but also bolster his physical defenses, ensuring that as his cultivation progressed, so would his body. It was this blending of body and qi cultivation paths that made his technique singularly powerful.

    "Better safe than sorry," Darius mused, surveying the crystal piles. "I''ll need at least thirty mid-grade crystals for each element." He understood the gravity of the final stage; any shortfall of resources during the imprinting could spell disaster. "The high grades can wait. No need for greed now." He couldn''t help but gaze a moment longer at the high-grade crystals. Their potent energy was alluring, yet he reminded himself of their necessity for the advanced stages of his technique. Reluctantly, he turned his attention back to gathering the needed crystals.

    Darius''s attention was inevitably drawn to the two powerful Mana Cores, one a fiery red, the other a swirling mass of wind. "Haku, your a lucky boy. But we both have a long way to go before we can play with those." Clenching his fist, he looked back at the crystals he had gathered. "Now, to complete the Metamorphosis of the Corporeal Vessel." His words resonated in the room, amplified by the mystical dance of the crystals.

 Chapter 26: New Runes

    Chapter 26: New Runes

    Under the moon''s glow, the Valdene Library was a quiet haven. Darius, in its midst, sat surrounded by multi-colored crystals. Their light, fragmented into rainbows, mingled with the moonlight.

    Darius was carving runes to encircle the Elemental Nexus Array. His brow furrowed, reflecting the elemental lights dancing in his eyes. ''I should have done this in the first place,'' he thought, chiding himself.

    He was creating an outer array, a silent shield for his next cultivation session. This barrier, once activated, would muffle every sound from within, ensuring undisturbed focus.

    ''I''ve been too absorbed in my own pursuits, no wonder the chair was moved,'' Darius realized, a pang of guilt striking his heart. He visualized his mother sitting outside the library, his own screams, tearing through the mansion.

    Darius abruptly rose to his feet, his task finished. He sheathed his dagger and casually wiped his hands on his trousers. Approaching the first pile of crystals, notably the smallest, he picked them up and methodically positioned a Mid-Grade Chaotic Crystal at four of the five cardinal points within the array.

    Glancing out the library window, Darius caught sight of the crescent moon. A slight smile played on his lips as he murmured, "Don''t mess around too much, Haku," picturing his little brother adventuring through the forest.

    He settled swiftly inside the array. His breath calming into a steady rhythm, Darius began circulating his Arcane Talisman Technique with intensity, once again selecting the earth element, continuing the imprinting process he had already started.

    The Elemental Nexus Array beneath him thrummed to life, its intricate runes shimmering. Almost in response, the outer array activated, casting a faint, protective hum around Darius, muffling the sound within its confines.

    As Darius focused his cultivation, the hand-sized yellow crystal suddenly ignited with a dazzling light, piercing the dimness of the library.

    The other crystals remained dormant, but the vibrant glow of the earth crystal intensified, casting a golden hue across the room. Darius felt a tangible pressure descending upon him, as if the very essence of the earth element was converging, directed by the array''s pull. His brow furrowed under the weight.

    Sitting at the center of the array, he was a sight to behold. The yellow and brown hues of earth mana swirled into him, creating a visual aura of intense energy. His expression was a mix of concentration and resilience.

    The sensation of mana surging through him was akin to a landslide, powerful and unrelenting. Unlike the gentler flow of the water runes he had imprinted previously, the earth mana was more direct and forceful. Darius could mentally visualize these runes taking shape around his channels, each one etching deeper with the relentless flow of mana.

    ''Water must of been easier because it was the first,'' Darius thoughts strained as he felt the heavy earth element forging the runes within him. The sensation was like boulders being dragged across rough terrain, each movement forceful, tearing through his meridians with raw power.

    An hour had passed, stretching out like an eternity, before Darius finally absorbed enough mana to imprint the earth runes on his 12 major meridians. The initial pain gave way to a soothing, earthy embrace, a sensation both soft and solid.

    ''Barely half the mid-grade crystal was used.'' Darius smiled, observing the intertwining earth runes with the existing water runes. They glided smoothly along his meridians, shining with accumulated power.

    Darius''s expression slowly shifted from a smile to a frown as he cycled his technique. ''Why can''t I absorb water and earth simultaneously?'' he pondered. Attempting to absorb both elements at once, he was surprised to find it impossible. As he cultivated one element, it began to displace the other.

    ''I''ll need to explore this later. For now,'' opening his eyes to survey the remaining crystals. "Might as well tackle the most challenging part now," he sighed, closing his eyes again.

    The Mid-Grade Lightning Chaotic Crystal burst into activity, its energies unleashing erratic purple flashes. These sporadic bursts bathed the library in an eerie, mystical glow.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The lightning element, notorious for its unpredictability, now seemed less daunting to Darius. The newly imprinted earth runes provided a grounding force, encouraging him to tackle the lightning element next.

    ''Too fast!'' Darius was suddenly caught off guard as his body seized, his capacity for coherent thought overwhelmed as he concentrated fiercely on his meridians. Astounded by the speed of the arcane runes imprinting, he was forced to shift all his focus to maintaining control over the rampant energy surging through him.

    After ten painful minutes, his body was dripping with sweat, and he had bitten his tongue, causing blood to drip from the corner of his mouth. His body still trembled, muscles spasming like vipers crawling under his skin. He could feel the runes being imprinted on his final meridian heading toward his forehead, akin to razor-legged ants crawling in their thousands.

    As the lightning mana rioted through his final meridian, Darius''s head flew back, his eyes flung open to erupt two beams of purple light, dominating the light show already reflecting across the library walls.

    "Cough, cough...horrible," black smoke sputtered from the young boy''s mouth as he coughed violently, the lights fading from his eyes and mouth. Spitting out a mouthful of black tar, bringing along a taste that would haunt him for many years to come.

    With a grimace on his face, he turned his focus inward, his shoulders quickly relaxed, realizing his pain had yielded results. Enveloping his meridians was a new set of runes, sharp and pulsating, interlacing with the water and earth runes.

    This trio appeared to begin to form a mysterious array surrounding his meridians. ''What will the combined effect be once all five elements are integrated?'' he wondered, a spark of excitement in his eyes.

    The new sensation of lightning mana easily coursing through him was starkly different, lacking the steady foundation of earth or the adaptable flow of water, yet invigorating in its raw, untamed energy.

    ''To simplify the next stage, I should absorb water mana first,'' Darius decided, shifting his cultivation to draw in water mana, displacing the residual lightning energy within him. He reasoned that this preparation would create a smoother transition when he started absorbing the next element, Fire.

    Now infused with the calming and rejuvenating flow of water mana in his meridians, Darius turned his attention to the Mid-Grade Fire Chaotic Crystal.

    The library''s pallette shifted, now bathed in an orange and red glow as the crystal sparked to life.

    Because Darius absorbed the water element, he first felt a gentle warmth, soothing and calming from the fire mana. But this easy warmth soon changed to an uncomfortable heat, quickly escalating into a sharp, searing pain.

    Darius''s skin turned a deep, scorching red as the intense heat coursed through him. The sweat that poured down his body, rapidly evaporating into steam that swirled around him, blurring his surroundings into a hazy mist.

    Through the haze of pain, Darius focused inward, observing the imprinting process. Despite the agony, he noted that the fire runes etched themselves at a pace slower than lightning''s, yet quicker than earth''s.

    ''Less than an hour,'' Darius assured himself, his teeth gritted against the scorching ordeal. The sensation was akin to lava flowing through his veins, ''I should have chose fire first.''

    Less than an hour passed, and Darius finally sensed the completion of the fire runes. He quickly transitioned back to absorbing water mana.

    As water mana flowed into Darius, steam stopped coming from his skin and began to billow from his mouth. A deep, long sigh escaped his lips, "haaahhhhh," as his shoulders slumped.

    "Ok, after all this I need to do some serious training, this body is too weak. I know it''s supposed to hurt but phew." Shaking off the feeling of relief, Darius straightened up, a flicker of resolve in his eyes. He hesitated for just a second, then focused on drawing in the fire element.

    Inside him, a tiny ember gradually blazed into a roaring fire as he cycled his technique, it didn''t bring scorching pain, but a fierce, tolerable heat. It surged like an energy capable of both igniting inspiration and wreaking destruction. In his mind, two words resonated: ''versatile, violent.'' He scrutinized the new fire runes with an eager intensity. These symbols, ablaze and vibrant, intertwined seamlessly with the existing water, earth, and lightning runes.

    "One more!," Darius exclaimed, his smile beaming with anticipation. He poised himself, ready to welcome the embrace of the Wind Element, the final piece of his intricate elemental puzzle. The prospect of completing the first stage filled him with a blend of excitement and resolve, as he awaited the unique abilities the Wind Element would bring to his Arcane Talisman Technique.

    The Mid-Grade Wind Chaotic Crystal sprang to life, unleashing swirls of green and white hues that brightened the room. Darius''s face was brightened by the lively duet of colors, casting dynamic shadows around him. The crystals'' energy, vibrant and lively, filled the space with a sense of motion and vitality.

    As Darius absorbed the Wind Mana, he first experienced an odd sensation, as if nothing substantial filled him, merely passing through. Yet, as he continued his technique, he felt sharp, paper-thin slices, initially minor but irritating. Soon, these cuts escalated into deeper, more agonizing sensations, akin to being lashed by razor blades.

    Darius had hoped for a gentler encounter with the Wind Element, but reality proved harsher. ''At least... it''s moving... faster... than fire,'' he thought, struggling to form coherent thoughts between the lashes. As he viewed each agonizing stroke etch a glowing rune, the process''s swift pace proved both a relief and a torment for the young cultivator.

    Half an hour later, Darius lay back, his face still in pain, sweat drenching his body. He breathed heavily and managed to quip, "that was fun."

    Darius sat up, regulating his breathing. He looked inward with eagerness, keen to discover the fruits of his labors.

    Five sets of elemental arcane runes gleamed, pulsed, danced, arced, hummed, and raged with power. ''An array formed from all five sets?'' Darius''s mind uncontrollably raced, instantly delving into the study of these runes. His thirst for knowledge surged, feeling insatiable.

    Darius observed with awe as the five sets of elemental runes not only formed an array but also merged, creating completely new runes he had never seen. Each set, distinct in its element, now intertwined in a complex pattern, giving birth to an intricate language of arcane symbols unknown to him.

    With a wealth of knowledge from his past life on formations and his current studies on runes, Darius found himself grappling with the complexity of these new runes. Despite his extensive background, understanding even a fragment of their intricate design proved a formidable challenge. Each symbol seemed layers deep in meaning, interwoven in a tapestry far beyond his current grasp.

    Darius, absorbed in studying the runes for hours, eventually conceded defeat. "This is truly fascinating, I have somehow created a completely unknown structure of runic language," he announced, his voice echoing in the library.

    As he opened his eyes, a fleeting glimpse of runes was visible in his pupils.

    Darius, immersed in the complex world of the new runic language, barely grasped its essence. Yet, in this pursuit, an exhilarating discovery dawned upon him. Standing in the heart of the library, a young cultivator on the cusp of an unprecedented breakthrough, a revelation unfolded. His eyes brightened with accomplishment as he realized he could now absorb all five elements at the same time.

 Chapter 27: Dem Bones

    Chapter 27: Dem Bones

    When Darius delved into the new runic system encircling his meridians, he tested the absorption of all five elements. To his surprise and satisfaction, he discovered he could easily absorb each one simultaneously, encountering no resistance in the process.

    Darius focused on his hand, contemplation etched on his face. ''The only issue, I can still only use one element at a time,''

    ''I should wait to see the final outcome of the first layer before delving deeper into this,'' Darius conceded, closing his eyes. He shifted his focus inward, contemplating the next stage, and his upcoming target, his skeleton.

    ''Originally, I planned for simultaneous use of all five elements. Now, limited to one, I''ll have to adapt my approach.'' As his thoughts raced, lightning mana surged through his mind, boosting his Triple Burner Meridian, enhancing his comprehension rate to a monstrous level.

    ''Breaking down my bones while preserving my form and avoiding unnecessary injury is crucial,'' Darius pondered.

    After a few hours, Darius opened his eyes, a resolute smile emerging. ''Alright, first step, utilize earth mana to form an array, imprinting it onto my skeleton''s surface. This will serve as a protective layer, containing the refinement process to my bones and preventing my body from collapsing,'' his body shivered at the image of his form caving in, forming a puddle of flesh.

    Rising to his feet, he collected the crystals designated for this stage and began to methodically positioned them at the Elemental Nexus Array''s cardinal points.

    ''The second Array will form a loop chain with the Elemental Nexus Array, ensuring a continuous power supply during the refining process.'' Darius arranged five Low-grade Chaotic Crystals alongside each partially used Mid-grade crystal. The scene was mesmerizing, with the crystals'' prism reflecting off each other, creating a spectacle of light.

    "Then, I will need to refine and temper the marrow," Darius continued, finishing his arrangement of crystals.

    ''Next, I''ll employ fire mana to dismantle my bones, lightning and wind to temper them. Water will be applied to quench. Finally, the earth array will apply tremendous pressure to crystallize and complete the transformation, similar to diamonds squeezed from coal.'' Darius contemplated this sequence with a smile, settling back into the Elemental Nexus Array''s center.

    Darius let out a deep sigh, his mind drifting back to his initial experience refining his bones using the Taiji Talisman Technique. It was a simpler method compared to his current elaborate procedure. Back then, all it required was a specific method of circulating his qi. The qi would naturally navigate through his body, targeting and strengthening his bones. Despite its simplicity, the process was long and intensely painful.

    Darius gave his cheeks a brisk slap, "Ok!" he exclaimed, straightening up. He took a deep breath and turned his attention to the flow of Earth mana cycling within him.

    With delicate precision, Darius pulled thin strands of mana from his channels, converging them at the center of his sternum. He shaped this gathered mana into an intricate formation, embedding it with runes akin to those imprinted on his meridians. While the specific meanings of those new runes eluded him, he was able to enhance his grasp of runic knowledge significantly.

    After embedding the last rune and activating the earth array, a pulse emanated from the Elemental Nexus Array.

    A weight blossomed from Darius''s chest, quickly infusing every limb and solidifying his posture, rendering him as steadfast as a mountain. Alongside this sensation came a subtle, crunching sound as a hazy yellow barrier enveloped his entire skeleton.

    After ensuring his skeleton was securely encased within the protective earth array, Darius delved inward, focusing on the marrow nestled deep within his bones. Understanding the marrow''s pivotal role in his body''s physical and magical functions, he approached this phase with a heightened sense of purpose. The marrow, a vital source of essence and crucial for regeneration, demanded not just preservation but also enhancement to bolster his capabilities.

    Darius commenced by guiding a gentle stream of water mana into his bones. He felt the cool, purifying essence permeate deep within, encircling each bone with a nurturing touch. This process, essential for preparing the marrow for refinement, saturated it with elemental essence, enhancing its receptivity to transformation.

    This meticulous preparation unfolded gradually, ensuring no fiber of his marrow was left untouched. Hours stretched into an enduring silence within the library, marking the passage of time with a slow, deliberate pace.

    With the marrow ready, Darius embarked on the intricate task of infusing it with a carefully balanced mix of fire and lightning mana. The fire mana, embodying transformation, initiated the refinement, methodically enhancing the marrow''s potency and resilience. Concurrently, the invigorating essence of lightning mana worked to amplify the marrow''s capacity for conducting and storing elemental energies. The fusion of these potent forces triggered an intense, searing discomfort throughout Darius''s body, manifesting in a clenched jaw and strained breaths as he steadfastly maintained his concentration.

    To safeguard the enhanced marrow and mitigate the impact of these formidable elemental forces, Darius employed a nuanced strategy. He crafted a micro-array of wind and earth mana within each bone. The wind mana acted as a buffer, evenly dispersing the elemental energies, while the earth mana established a stabilizing framework, securing the enhancements and preserving the marrow''s integrity for the transformational stages ahead.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He meticulously calibrated the mana flow, each adjustment crucial to maintaining the delicate balance necessary for the marrow''s transformation. ''The margin for error is slender; an excess of force could fracture the marrow, insufficient, and the transformation fails. The resilience and adaptability of each bone are paramount,'' he reminded himself, fine-tuning the mana distribution with precision.

    Completing this phase, Darius wrapped his skeletal framework in a revitalizing shroud of water mana. This final step, designed to temper the intense heat from the fire and lightning infusion, also harmonized the elemental enhancements, embedding them securely within the marrow. As the cool water mana enveloped him, the air hissed, reminiscent of heated metal meeting cold water. For Darius, this moment brought a wave of relief, a stark contrast to the preceding agony, now replaced by a deep, throbbing sensation that echoed through his bones.

    Pausing to acknowledge the transformation, Darius engaged his cultivation technique, tapping into the newly enriched elemental mana within his marrow. The quality and reactivity of his mana had significantly improved, a testament to the successful integration of the elemental enhancements.

    Content that everything was functioning as intended, he proceeded to channel the volatile fire mana to start the bone refinement process.

    ''This is gonna hurt,'' Darius''s understated prediction proved accurate.

    As soon as he collected enough fire mana, he directed it towards the earth array, where it flowed straight through without hesitation, igniting as it passed.

    Like a lightning bolt through his spine, every instinct of his screamed to escape. His bones resounded with sharp, piercing cracks, splintering under the intense heat. A ghastly scent of charcoal filled the library as his bones began to darken from their pristine white.

    Darius channeled an immense surge of fire mana into the earth array, driving the temperature to a harrowing intensity. His bones began to carbonize under the unbearable heat, then startlingly, started to liquefy.

    The Earth Array glowed intensely, stretched to its limits by the task at hand. As it worked to contain the extraordinary heat produced, the yellow barrier around Darius''s skeleton darkened to a rich amber, visibly struggling to hold the refining process within its confines. This barrier not only safeguarded his marrow from the intense heat but also served as a crucial protective layer, ensuring the delicate marrow within remained intact and shielded throughout the transformation.

    Darius, immobile and imposing, resembled a fierce deity. His body was taut, muscles and veins bulging under the stress, his skin flushed with an intense red. Where his eyes once shimmered blue, now dark crimson overtook, with blood seeping from the corners, turning his gaze terrifyingly red as blood vessels burst under the strain.

    Darius clung to consciousness by a thread, anxiously awaiting the last of his bones to liquefy.

    At that critical moment, he swiftly shifted to lightning mana. The concentrated intensity of lightning was crucial, tempering the molten liquid of his bones, forging them anew with unparalleled resilience.

    His muscles, previously rigid and taut, began to twist and spasm, intensifying the fearsome view of his immobilized body. His heart raced as his eyes shimmered with the agony of the ordeal.

    Lightning mana surged into the earth array, coursing swiftly through his molten skeleton. It electrified the fluid, making it froth and seethe. The transformation from liquid to solid unfolded gradually, requiring repetition. At each boiling point''s climax, Darius introduced Wind Mana to temper the heat. He persisted in this cycle, witnessing solid fragments gradually form within the molten bones until, at the final charge, only tiny bubbles sputtered from the surface.

    After countless cycles, Darius''s bones now took on the appearance of roasted, purple timber, their texture rugged and cracked. Within their core, the glow of fire, wind, and lightning mana persisted, casting a energy that continued to afflict him.

    Finally, he could draw upon water mana to quench his bones. He needed to amass as much water mana as he could, before he propelled all of it at once through the earth array. This swift, uniform cooling of his entire skeleton was vital; any misstep here risked a uncontrollable explosion from the mounting pressure.

    He collected as much water mana as possible within his chest. Then, unleashed it into his earth barrier, where it surged through his skeleton like a raging flood.

    Sizzles echoed through the library, each accompanied by muffled pops. Darius''s body underwent a series of sporadic bulges, resembling muffled explosions, as if waging a silent battle within. The library, a silent witness, vibrated with the intensity of these contained explosions.

    Amid the mystical glow of the five elements, Darius sat motionless, resembling a buddha carved from a nightmare. His form, caught in a series of painful, grotesque spasms, expanded and contracted as if undergoing a violent, hellish transformation.

    Darius finally screamed, muffled and distorted, struggling against the confines of his barrier. It was a stifled sound of raw agony, a primal howl that vibrated against the magical restraints, desperate to break free. The noise barrier shimmered fiercely, absorbing the intensity of his pain.

    ''Activate!'' Darius''s mind screamed, causing the earth array on his chest to flare and spin. As it rotated, it began to tighten the barrier encasing his bones, squeezing and causing the four elements to condense and merge within the earth barrier.

    Darius teetered on the edge of insanity, overwhelmed by a suffocating agony that seeped from every pore. His cultivation technique, his key to bypass the world''s natural laws, promised a journey of unknown depth and boundless potential. Yet, the cost was steep, demanding a resilience borne only by those who walk the cultivator''s path. Clinging to resolve, Darius endured as his bones trembled, pushed to their very brink.

    The trembling of his skeleton reached a frightening speed, emitting a high-pitched scream reminiscent of metal drawn slowly across glass. Eventually, this culminated in a single pristine note, like the clear ring from a blacksmiths hammer.

    Darius''s form stirred at last, his eyes snapping open. The flushed redness of his skin gradually faded to its usual tone, breaths coming in sharp, uneven gasps.

    Darius''s bloodshot eyes suddenly sparkled, a light igniting within them, causing them to momentarily radiate with a pure white glow, he then gazed at his hands. A broad smile stretched across his face, "I did it."

    His skeleton transformed into a marvel of crystalline beauty. Within this crystal framework, fire spread and contracted with the untamed vitality of a wildfire, while lightning coursed with ferocious speed, its aggressive journey a stark contrast to the steady, central stream of water that formed a singular channel throughout his skeleton. Wind filled every available space, its presence a whispering force among the other elements, while earth etched its strength into the very structure, manifesting as runes along the skeleton.

    ''The five elements, each following its unique path, yet in perfect balance.''

    "If I were to fall now, what a sight my remains would be," Darius laughed. "A giant magic crystal," Darius¡¯s eyes were wide as he watched the elemental display, his smile spreading from ear to ear.

    Darius''s attention quickly shifted, gleefully plunging into cultivation, eager to gauge the mana capacity of his new skeleton. His breath found its rhythm as the few remaining crystals around him began to hum, their glow now a faint echo of their former radiance.

    The five elements roared through his mana-forged meridians with the speed of a cannon, each surge seeking the embrace of his skeleton. His bones, parched for power, swallowed the vibrant currents whole, each element a mere droplet in the ocean.

    ''This is more than I anticipated,'' Darius''s brow lifted, his pulse quickening, ''the absorption rate shows no signs of slowing.'' With a surge of exhilaration, he resolved to test his bones limits, accelerating the intake of mana.

    Within Darius, a phenomenon unfolded as his skeleton became a spectacle of vibrant colors, each element intensifying under the onslaught of mana. To the observer, the marvel was visible even without aid; Darius''s bones began to trace their outline beneath his skin, their radiant light seeping through his pores.

    Eventually, Darius sensed his threshold and halted his technique. The light emanating from his bones slowly shrank back into his body, restoring the library''s tranquil atmosphere, as the early glow of morning crept through the high windows of the library.

    Darius rose to his feet, the sound of cracking boulders echoed against the noise barrier. "Amazing, I can feel every element coursing through me. I no longer have to cycle my cultivation technique to access mana. I can finally focus on developing new martial techniques," Darius excitedly voiced, testing his newfound capabilities. With swift motions, he executed a series of maneuvers. A punch thrown by Darius sent a visible shockwave rippling through the air, while his kicks, swift and powerful, caused books to flutter and pages to turn, even from across the library.

    "I just have one last step," Darius''s voice dimmed of its earlier excitement, his gaze returning to his hands. "At least this last step shouldn''t be too painful," he mused, eyes drifting towards the window.

    In that quiet moment, his thoughts wandered to Haku, pondering if his little brother was finding joy in the world outside.

 Chapter 28: Unknown Power

    Chapter 28: Unknown Power

    "How should I approach this?" Darius paced the library, his brow creased, his words tinged with frustration. "I still can''t use all five elements at the same time, so I have to choose the order for the third stage carefully." His pacing stopped as his eyes momentarily erupted with a white light.

    Darius viewed the world around him with his Arcane Gaze; the elements now filled his view. "I shouldn''t count on being able to upgrade the arrays once they are set, so I need to be sure," Darius waved his hands through the ethereal wind mana that circulated before him. Walking over to the library window, his gaze turned to the morning sun as it cast a warm glow over the estate.

    Darius''s attention lingered on the interplay of fire and wind mana in the sky, intensified by the morning''s first light. "No matter what I feel like I should start with water, water is the core of my foundation." His gaze shifted beyond the library''s confines, settling on Lake Ponversay. The lake''s surface, a mirror to the skies, rippled, echoing with waves of mana that resonated with his core.

    "But what purpose should it serve?" Darius wondered, his gaze fixed on Lake Ponversay, its surface catching the morning sun. He leaned forward, chin resting thoughtfully in his hand, his tense shoulders slowly dropping.

    He sighed, eyes shifting towards Fang Root Forest in the distance, ''I''m itching to get out there.'' Rising, he moved towards the table next to the array.

    Darius faced the table, where six distinct items lay: five ink wells and a slender shard of bone, honed to a needle''s point. He lifted one ink well, examining it closely with one eye closed. Outside the glass vial, runes were etched, glowing with a soothing blue pulse.

    "It looks like it worked perfectly," he murmured, steadying himself for the task ahead.

    Darius, clutching the remaining vials and the bone shard, approached the wall''s full-length mirror. He carefully placed his items down and seated himself before it, eyes gently closing as he eased into a pattern of slow, deep breaths.

    Darius''s thoughts flowed as seamlessly as the mana within him, ''The runes I added to the vials worked perfectly, the ink should be full of enough mana at this point,'' he reflected, feeling the rush of multicolored mana weaving through his meridians, ''I will start with water, but how?''

    Time seemed to stand still as he remained motionless, the subtle rise and fall of his brows the only sign of life stirring within.

    Darius''s eyes fluttered open, a brief flicker of runes floated within his pupils. "Flexibility and hydration."

    "My cultivation began with water; it''s nature symbolizing adaptability and resilience. It''s my cornerstone, ensuring a balanced and harmonious base for the other elements. Water will form the core of the array, as essential to it as it is to life itself, granting flexibility to my muscles and ensuring my organs function optimally."

    Darius shed his white tunic, unveiling a physique surprisingly sculpted for his age, muscles taut as if forged from steel. He leaned forward, seizing the vial marked with water runes and the finely honed bone shard.

    Darius uncorked the vial, releasing a blue shimmer of mana that spiraled into the air before vanishing. With a satisfied grin, he dipped the bone shard into the ink. Then, positioning the needle over his heart, he pressed it into his skin.

    Darius experienced the sharp bite of the bone needle as it penetrated his skin, ''each thrust needs to reach just the right depth, I need to make sure the ink sets properly.'' Darius''s movements were slow, every pierce of the needle precise, each movement held no hesitation.

    ''This isn''t so bad. Not even close to what I endured with my bones.'' His smile widened, picking up the pace, he continued tattooing himself, frequently dipping the needle back into the inkwell as minutes turned to hours.

    Darius neatly completed his task, observing the freshly inscribed array on his chest through the mirror''s reflection. The tattoo, about the size of his fist, depicted an intricate series of runes and symbols that spiraled into a circular pattern, mimicking the ebb and flow of water. Each line and curve seemed to ripple and swirl, capturing the perpetual motion of a calm yet relentless stream. The ink, still fresh, gave off a faint glow, highlighting the fluidity and depth of the design, with tiny droplets of blood accentuating its contours. "Perfect," Darius declared, his eyes tracing the seamless integration of art and elemental power.

    Darius placed the used vial aside and wiped the bone needle clean on his shirt. He then picked up the next vial, gently pulling out the cork. From within, tendrils of yellow and brown mana unfurled, pouring slowly from the neck of the vial and falling across his hand.

    "Density and endurance," Darius spoke, immersing the sharpened bone shard into the inkwell. He began the meticulous process of tattooing once more. ''Earth will complement water''s adaptability, lending stability and resilience. It offers the perfect balance between stillness and motion. Following water with earth ensures a foundation free from the fragility other elements might impose.''

    Inking a second circle around the initial one, Darius worked with precision. ''Earth will fortify my muscles and organs, enhancing their density and capacity to endure more rigorous stress.'' A single bead of sweat traced its way down his forehead, his eyebrows knitting together.

    Upon completion, Darius studied the earth array encircling the water tattoo through the mirror''s reflection. This outer ring was etched with deep, robust lines that mimicked the patterns of ancient stone and rugged terrain, enveloping the fluid water array with a protective embrace. The earth symbols, dense and precise, appeared to draw strength from the very ground, their form a stark contrast to the flowing water inside. Together, they formed a compelling visual harmony¡ªwater¡¯s adaptability encased within earth''s steadfast resolve, each line and curve of the earth array perfectly designed to complement the fluidity at its center, suggesting a symbiosis of movement and stability.

    Now holding the vial that seemed to pulse with an internal heat, Darius remarked, "fire will increase my metabolism and recovery." As he uncorked the vial, a burst of hot mana leapt out. "Fire should follow earth to balance the density with metabolic activity. It will ensure that the strengthened muscles and organs from earth''s enhancement don''t become sluggish due to their increased mass."

    His smile was wide as he caught the needle in a shaft of sunlight piercing the library''s calm, but then, his face took on a more somber expression, the smile giving way to a frown as he positioned the needle above his stomach. "It''s not my fault I talk this way," he muttered under his breath, embarking on the intricate task of adding the third tattoo.

    ''Fire increases the metabolic rate, enhancing energy production and accelerating healing,'' Darius stubbornly thought to himself, his cheeks a fading shade of red.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    This tattoo, that covered his entire stomach, was shaped as a square rather than a circle. Darius''s hand moved with such speed it almost blurred, the tattoo spreading across his stomach as if it were growing on its own.

    ''If Tilly walked in right now...,'' Darius''s face twisted in a grimace as he tensed his stomach muscles, ''no laughing!'' he admonished himself, forcing slow breaths.

    After another hour, "Finished," Darius relaxed his stomach, tilting his head back with a sigh.

    Facing the mirror, a grin spread across his face. "Mother would kill me if she saw this," he mused, eyeing the two expansive tattoos across his torso, each still oozing blood.

    The square fire tattoo sprawled across Darius''s stomach, its corners sharp and defined. Inside the square, flames danced in intricate patterns, weaving through each other in a complex maze of fire and ash. The colors transitioned smoothly from a deep, smoldering red at the base to vibrant orange tips, mimicking the natural play of flames in the open air. Each stroke of the needle had imbued the tattoo with a life of its own, making the fire seem alive and flickering, as if a gentle breath could stir it into a blaze. The surrounding skin, flushed from the needle''s touch, added a natural contrast to the fiery hues, making the tattoo stand out starkly against Darius''s toned abdomen.

    "Ok let''s get this done, I really need to take a bath after all this," he grimaced, giving his armpit a quick sniff. Darius''s gaze shifted to the second to last bottle, which appeared to rattle, as though its contents were eager to escape.

    Unlocking the bottle unleashed a gust that playfully lifted his bangs. "Wind complements fire''s energy boost by guiding the surged metabolic energy for effective use. Reflexes and Speed. It sharpens my bodies intuition and boosts blood flow efficiency, enhancing my reflexes and muscle contraction speed," Darius explained, immersing the bone needle in ink. He started to mark the right side of his chest, directly over his lung meridian.

    Finished in just half an hour, his speed was astonishing, his hand moved like a perfectly calibrated machine.

    This tattoo, meticulously crafted on his skin, unfolded into a five-pointed star. Its shape, precise and deliberate, was composed of interlocking runes. Each rune was carefully aligned, creating a dynamic flow where each line and curve seemed to feed into the next, giving the appearance of constant motion. The runes, dense at the center, gradually thinned towards the points of the star, creating an effect of energy radiating outward.

    Darius, not pausing to examine his newly inked star, placed the wind vial aside and reached for the final one. This vial pulsed with an intense energy, its contents charged with lightning mana.

    Upon uncorking the vial, a small bolt of lightning sprang forth, leaving a scorched mark on the ceiling. "Shit!" Darius instinctively ducked, his eyes widening in alarm. "Gotta remember to clean that," he muttered, refocusing on the task at hand with the lightning ink.

    "The pinnacle of power," Darius murmured, his eyes capturing the spark of mana that fizzed from the vial. "Lightning will amplify my body''s capacity for storing and releasing energy in bursts, pushing my peak power higher. It''s set to refine the conductivity of my nervous system too, making the flow and use of mana more streamlined."

    Darius carefully dipped the bone needle into the ink, his gaze fixed intently on the vial. Slowly, he withdrew the needle, now coated in black ink that glistened with a deep purple glow at its tip.

    Bringing himself face to face with the mirror, Darius started the delicate process of tattooing his forehead. ''This will ensure my nervous system and mana channels continually evolve.'' This time, his actions were deliberate, each insertion of the needle clearly visible to the naked eye.

    The tattoo was beginning to form into an upside-down triangle, roughly the size of an eyeball.

    Darius''s expression tightened with each stab of the needle, the pace slow enough for him to feel every prick in full. Yet, his hand remained steady, its movements mechanical, as he continued the meticulous task.

    Two hours had elapsed, and Darius completed his intricate ensemble of tattoos. On his chest, directly over his heart, lay the circular water tattoo¡ªa serene, fluid symbol, now encased within the earth''s steadfast ring. Across his stomach stretched the fire emblem, its square contours pulsating with an inner glow, reminiscent of an ember ready to ignite. On his chest, opposite the water emblem, shone the wind''s star, a pattern of five points woven with runes that seemed to breathe and flutter with each of Darius''s own breaths.

    At last, the lightning tattoo completed the collection¡ªa network of sharp, purple lines converging into an intricate web that crested at his brow. Each stroke was precise, electric, mirroring the unpredictable and raw essence of lightning itself.

    Darius, firm and resolute, set his tattooing equipment aside. He then made his way to the Elemental Nexus Array, its crystals replenished, positioning himself at its heart. Assuming the lotus position, he settled in, his gaze unwavering.

    Darius''s eyes closed, and he delved into cultivation, his breathing aligning with the steady cadence of his Arcane Talisman Technique. The tattoos across his skin commenced a rapid healing process. Wounds sealed, scabs formed and then shed, unveiling unblemished skin adorned with pristine tattoos beneath. This remarkable regeneration concluded in mere minutes.

    Once the tattoos were completely healed, he continued to cycle his technique, first drawing in the water element and directing it towards the tattoo on his chest.

    The patterns etched on his chest burst into life, starting from the core and spreading outward. Mana coursed through the tattoo''s intricate lines, infusing them with a vibrant light that pulsed, as if the tattoo itself was alive with energy. Amidst the silence of the library, an echo of cascading water and the roar of crashing waves enveloped the air, as if the very essence of a vast ocean was contained within those glowing lines.

    Shifting focus, Darius drew in dense earth mana, echoing the previous technique as he channeled it towards the earth array that encased the water tattoo.

    The earth tattoo brightened slowly, its colors oscillating from deep amber to rich yellows and browns. When fully alight, unlike the pulsing water tattoo, it maintained a consistent glow. Accompanying its illumination was the deep, resonant sound of shifting earth.

    Darius continued this ritual with each element, their unique energies and sounds illuminating and radiating from their respective tattoos. Eventually, the lightning tattoo on his forehead sparked to life, casting a purple brilliance across the library.

    Sitting in the lotus position within the heart of the Elemental Nexus Array, Darius was a sight to behold. The water tattoo on his chest glowed with a serene blue light, its patterns shimmering like the surface of a calm lake, pulsing gently. Encircling it, the earth tattoo stood in stark contrast, its deep amber hue unyielding and constant, radiating a sense of unwavering strength. Across his stomach, the fire tattoo blazed like an eternal flame, casting warm, flickering light that danced across the library walls. On his right chest, the wind tattoo, shaped like a five-pointed star, shone with a light, airy brilliance, while the lightning tattoo on his forehead crackled with purple energy, sending occasional sparks into the air. Together, they bathed the library in a spectrum of elemental light, their energies harmonizing in a silent yet powerful aura that flared around Darius.

    His eyes snapped open, revealing a vibrant chaos of colors swirling within. He brought his hands together, fingers moving through a rapid succession of hand signs, weaving patterns too swift for the naked eye to track.

    Upon completing the final sign, Darius''s voice resonated powerfully through the library, "Merge!" Instantly, the radiance from his five tattoos amplified tenfold. Light flooded the entire library, its brilliance leaking out onto the estate, bathing everything within its reach.

    Amidst a sphere of dazzling white light, a young boy of twelve remained perched, body leaning forward, skin flushed, neck muscles taut as if on the brink of snapping. "I feel like I''m going to explode even my bones are stretching!" Darius''s thoughts clawed desperately at consciousness. Every fiber of his being was stretched to its limit, as though battling an invisible force seeking to unravel him. His hair whipped wildly, streaming out as if caught in a storm.

    The tattoos merged with Darius''s skin, their brilliant unity fracturing into multiple beams, casting shadows and light chaotically around the room.

    Darius remained immobile, blood trickling from his mouth, his form vibrating with a force it scarcely held in check.

    As the tattoos fused deeper into his skin, their glow seeped out from every orifice¡ªpores, ears, nose¡ªbathing Darius in a radiant aura.

    "AAAAAHHHHHH!" Darius''s head snapped backward, arms flung wide as a inhuman roar, deep and thunderous, burst from him. The roar, laden with raw power, assaulted the noise barrier encasing him. For a brief moment, the barrier shimmered, straining under the onslaught of sound, then spectacularly fractured. A visible shockwave erupted, its force hurling loose objects across the room, anything not secured was thrust violently away from the epicenter of Darius''s outcry.

    Every being within a 10-kilometer radius halted, gripped by an instinctual fear. This even encompassed Tilly and the villagers, along with Darius''s parents, ensconced within the den. The roar ignited their auras into a frenzied display; Jarek''s lightning aura erupted, carving through the air around him, while Amara''s surged like a formidable wave, lifting her silver hair as if caught in an unseen tempest.

    Jarek and Amara, propelled by their elemental auras, sprang into action with supernatural swiftness, darting through the mansion''s passageways toward the library. Jarek, enveloped in a crackling sheath of lightning mana that accelerated his movements to a blur, led the charge. He shattered the library''s silence, barreling through the doors only to halt abruptly, rooted to the spot. Amara, trailing a step behind and wreathed in swirling water mana, came to a standstill, her expression etched with horror as both parents confronted the scene unfolding before them.

    Suspended mid-air, encased in a spiraling helix of elemental fury, was Darius, his body arched backward, caught in a silent scream. This vision alone could petrify any parent, but the spectacle held an even more bewildering aspect. Darius''s skin, previously fair and smooth, had transformed into a celestial canvas, mirroring the night sky''s infinite expanse. His flesh now bore the universe''s imprint, with planets, stars, and entire galaxies unfolding across his form, presenting a sight of both dread and awe to Jarek and Amara.

    Jarek and Amara stood rooted to the spot, their fear palpable in the charged air of the library. Before them, their little wolf remained suspended, a silent figure amidst a storm of elemental power, his body a cosmic display that defied understanding. The sight was overwhelming, a terrifying reminder of the unknown paths their son was treading.

    Time seemed to stand still, the only movement the violent swirl of cosmic energies around Darius, casting eerie shadows across the faces of his parents, who could only watch in stunned silence, grappling with the realization of the vast, unknown forces their child was mastering.

 Chapter 29: Arcane Cultivation

    Chapter 29: Arcane Cultivation

    The Valdene Library was caught in a maelstrom of mana. Pages and tomes whirled in a frenzy, lightning zigzagged, casting sharp glares, while flames leapt, devouring or igniting whatever lay in their paths. Water surged, dousing flames and tearing through the air, while chunks of the library''s very foundation were uprooted, hurled about by the furious winds.

    Amid the chaos, Darius hovered, his title as the Gaia''s first arcane cultivator etched into this very moment. His skin shimmered, a canvas of galaxies and celestial bodies that cast their glow across the chamber. Poised in a silent scream, his form was rigid, a statue caught in an eternal plea.

    Jarek and Amara stood horrified at the spectacle before them, their faces contorted, eyes wide and unblinking. "Amara, what''s happening?!" Jarek bellowed, positioning himself in front of Amara.

    Amara was slow to respond, her gaze darting around as she took in the scene. After a moment of intense observation, she quickly turned to her husband, "Jarek! Those are spirits! True elemental spirits!" Her voice, tinged with urgency, heralded the full release of her aura. With a command, "Limist¨¦ar d¨¬on!" she summoned a glowing magic circle beneath their feet.

    Towering waves rose, spiraling around her and Jarek, combining into a protective vortex. These waves, as they converged overhead, crystallized into a translucent blue dome, encasing them in a shield of water.

    Jarek allowed his aura to burst forth, his spectral sabatons, gauntlets, and vambraces materializing, crackling with vibrant blue lightning. With a defiant roar, he expanded his chest, releasing a surge of lightning mana that sprang forth as a mana shield. This electric essence intertwined seamlessly with the water barrier, the two forces dancing together in a display of power, enhancing the dome''s resilience.

    Within the sanctuary of their combined barrier, the roar of the wind and screams of the library''s chaos were silenced. Jarek spoke, his voice now clear of the elemental storm, "Why are spirits here? They never leave their regions, this shouldn''t be possible!"

    "The only explanation is Darius''s technique, he must have somehow summoned them," Amara analyzed the swirling chaos surrounding her son. Abruptly, her expression transformed as realization struck, "They are King Spirits!" The dread in her voice was unmistakable.

    "What the fuck are king spirits doing here?!" Jarek''s eyes erupted, his jaw clenched tight, fury ingited his aura. Lightning arcs flared, ripping through the library''s chaos, drawn irresistibly to the lightning King spirit that devoured them effortlessly.

    "We can''t do anything," Amara extended her hand, gripping Jarek''s shoulder roughly, "an archmagus would find it difficult to deal with a King Spirit, much less five," she spoke, her voice strained, tears glimmering in her eyes. "We can only hope he knows what he''s doing," she murmured, pulling closer to Jarek, her arm wrapping tightly around his.

    Jarek turned his attention to his wife, her expression determined, her eyes glowing as she focused on their son. Inhaling deeply, he drew Amara closer, his jaw tightening before he redirected his gaze to Darius.

    ----

    Darius drifted, untroubled by panic or pain, adrift as though in a tranquil dream.

    After an unknown amount of time, his serenity slowly frayed as a chill began its climb from his feet, weaving up his back. When it crowned his head, it rose, tracing a frosty path along his sides, the cold burrowing deep into his bones.

    Darius snapped awake, the sudden movement making him disoriented. A white light flooded his vision, leaving him momentarily blinded. As he rubbed at his eyes, they slowly adjusted to reveal a startling sight: he was engulfed in an endless expanse of white, a boundless void that offered no detail, no horizon.

    Darius glanced downward, finding the source of his earlier discomfort. He was seated in a puddle of water, crystal clear, quickly rising and expanding. It seemed as though the vast, empty white space around him was gradually being overtaken by this spreading liquid.

    "Where am I? I was in the library, but how did I get here?" Darius''s words echoed, unfurling into the whiteness, their sound absorbed by the void. He scanned himself, a swift check revealing no anomalies. He distanced himself from the expanding water, his gaze returning to its surface. With a focused intent, he ignited his Arcane Gaze, peering into the depths of the rising liquid.

    "What th...?!" Darius''s eyes snapped wide, inhaling sharply. Mana surged within him, propelling him backward in a swift, desperate leap.

    When Darius activated his eye technique, the seemingly placid pool transformed before him. Underneath the calm surface, a whirlpool of mana surged. It was as if he were gazing directly into the eye of a storm, where the dense, swirling mana currents clashed and converged, creating arcing waterspouts of energy that crackled violently. The intensity of the mana was not just immense; it was unparalleled. This was no ordinary pool but a nexus of raw, untamed power, its depths harboring a force that defied comprehension.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I can''t believe I was sitting on top of that," Darius barely finished his sentence when the center of the vast pool began to upheave dramatically. The ground beneath his feet trembled with an intense vibration, escalating into a thunderous roar.

    From the heart of the turbulent waters, a colossal mountain erupted, its formation so rapid and violent that sharp rocks jaggedly pierced the air, climbing higher with each passing second. Amid this spectacle, the overwhelming surge of water mana intertwined with the newly unleashed fury of earth mana, creating a colossal tidal wave, swelling in height as Darius tilted his head back, his eyes widening and mouth agape in awe.

    Darius turned, his every muscle tensed for flight. Exploding with mostrous speed, he quickly sprinted away, his breaths sharp cuts in the defeaning expanse, and every so often, he risked a glance over his shoulder, witnessing the relentless ascent of the mountain. The sound of the earth tearing itself free from the water''s grip filled the void, a deep, grinding that echoed horribly, urging him to flee faster.

    "I knew it! I knew there was gonna be some life or death bullshit!"

    Darius gained a significant distance when, from out of nowhere, an apocalyptic explosion shattered the void, its shockwave unfurling with blinding speed. Darius, caught unprepared, was lifted like a leaf in a hurricane, hurled mercilessly through the air. The world around him blurred into a frenzied swirl as he was flung far from the epicenter of the blast.

    With a bone-jarring crunch, he cratered into the ground, his body crumpling upon impact.

    As Darius struggled to regain himself, the stench of rotten eggs hit him, further disorienting his senses.

    Crawling up from his landing site, he gazed at the source of the blast. Darius''s features went blank, his eyes dimming to a void. "I''m going to die again," he stated, tone flat, as a sinister red sheen began to envelop his face.

    Amidst the surging tsunami of water that encircled its base, the mountain underwent a cataclysmic event. It erupted, massive boulders, ablaze with unforgiving flames, hurtled through the air. From the gaping maw of the newly awakened giant, rivers of molten lava cascaded down its slopes, igniting fires that spread wildly across its surface. This spectacle of nature''s untamed power spread a blanket of thick, black smoke into the air as the mountain''s wrath was unleashed.

    Darius regained his feet and continued to run for his life. "I really hope there isn''t an edge," Darius prayed as his arms swung wildly, trying to catch the air.

    With his Arcane Gaze still active, he became keenly aware of the enormous, fire-enshrouded boulders arcing through the sky in his direction.

    Visions of being pulverized by plummeting rocks haunted Darius, pushing his Arcane Talisman Technique to its limits. "Fuck this!" he tapped into the essence of lightning, channeling an unprecedented amount of mana through his meridians, amplifying his physical and mental capacities to a dangerous degree. His skeleton illuminated, contributing to the deluge of energy coursing within. ''Where are my tattoos?!'' a frantic thought blazed through his mind. Dismissing the thought as swiftly as it emerged, he refocused, sensing the incoming threat of a mountain fragment bearing down on him.

    Suddenly, within the maelstrom of lightning mana, Darius''s Triple Burner Meridian ignited under the crushing pressure of the moment, causing Darius to enter a sudden state of comprehension. Around him, the world stood still, each chunk of earth suspended like a painting of impending doom. Within this eerie stillness, Darius''s mind raced, thoughts flickering at breakneck speed, exploring realms of enlightenment and awareness previously untouched.

    Admidst this frozen scene of terror, Darius''s voice echoed, ancient and profound, "The Ethereal Steps."

    The colossal boulder the size of a castle, burning and menacing, loomed a mere ten meters away as time regained it''s flow. In that instant, Darius''s aura shifted from the crackling intensity of lightning to the serene flow of water.

    Darius''s figure was engulfed as the boulder crashed with a defeaning roar, a cloud of dust and flames mushroomed into the air.

    From out of the chaos, Darius emerged, his body violently somersaulting as he flew. His descent strangely slowed before he hit the ground, landing awkwardly running at full speed.

    As he sprinted, explosions and tremors raged around him. Another flaming rock, not as massive but just as deadly, zeroed in on him. At the last possible instant, Darius pivoted sharply on his heel, with a swift drop of his shoulder he rolled forward, the rock''s heat grazing his back. Stumbling to his feet he continuing his escape.

    Various sized boulder split the air as they descended. Darius twisted his body in fluid and unpredictable ways, his steps were getting lighter, barely touching the ground as he slid past each one. The heat was getting intense, his skin tight from the close encounters.

    A humongous projectile, glowing ominously with molten rage, sought to claim him. Darius, his senses sharpened, leapt high, his form a silhouette against the flames. Midair, he executed a tight spin, evading the rock with inches to spare, landing in a crouch that propelled him forward.

    The greatest threat was next, a massive shard of earth, resembling a mountain in its own right. Turning around he inhaled deeply, channeling his mana into his legs. With a burst of force, he launched upwards, sprinting over the blazing surface. As he reached the apex of his climb, he extended a hand, using it to pivot around an incoming pillar, redirecting his descent into a controlled spin. Landing with precision, Darius resumed his sprint, weaving through the deadly landscape with grace and unpredictability.

    For over a minute, the sky rained down fiery destruction. Yet, with each near miss, Darius''s movements grew more refined, embodying the unpredictable nature of flowing water.

    As he fled, the waves kept chasing Darius, an endless tidal wave on his heels. The volcano kept emitting smoke, with lava pouring out and igniting fires. Smoke filled the void''s "sky," turning it black. Bursts from the elemental forces lit up the clouds.

    Darius found a moment''s reprieve atop a vast boulder, anchored firmly in the ground. He collapsed onto the rock as soon as the assault ceased, gasping for air with each labored breath. ''Even in this life the ethereal steps are too demanding in the lower stages, my water mana is almost dry.''

    "This has got to be inside me, things don''t feel right, and I can sense my water mana replenishing on its own," Darius positioned himself in the lotus posture and began to introspect. ''There has to be something,'' his thoughts surged as the tsunami roared ever closer. ''Let''s assess what we know, this isn''t my actual body, evidenced by the absence of tattoos,'' frustration crept into his expression. ''I suspect dying here equates to actual death. So far, water, earth, and fire have manifested, aligning with the sequence of my tattoos. If I''m correct, next should be...,'' his eyes opened as he scrutinized his surroundings.

    The tsunami edged closer, relentless. Smoke and fire continued their dance of destruction, while the mountain''s ascent slowed, yet it persisted in its ominous growth.

    Darius''s gaze lifted to the rumbling clouds overhead, his eyes narrowing. His hands clenched tightly into fists as he rose to his feet. "You have got to be kidding me," he exclaimed, voice tinged with disbelief. With that, he pivoted sharply and launched into a sprint once more.

    BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!

    Darius halted in his tracks, gazing upward. The roar of nature''s fury echoed around him, sending vibrations through both his body and the endless void.

    Above Darius, clouds swirled and dove, columns began to form, swirling with immense wind mana, reaching for the ground like fingers. These columns alone were a formidable challenge, yet it was what remained above that captured Darius''s attention and held it in a vice of awe and fear.

    His gaze pierced the clouds, where the wind mana had amassed into an ominous formation. But beyond this tempest, the sky held a more terrifying sight. Mana surged and gathered, filling the clouds until they bulged with the energy of a brewing storm. This was no ordinary storm but a maelstrom of power the likes of which Darius had never seen. The clouds were engorged with dancing purple lightning, turning the sky above into a battlefield of certain death.

 Chapter 30: Convergence

    Chapter 30: Convergence

    Darius stood with his eyes fixed on the darkened sky. Around him, wind howled and mana raged. "There is no way I can survive this," he stated, facing the disaster.

    Darius spun, scanning his surroundings, "There has to be more to this!"

    A streak of light split the darkness. Moments later, the air trembled with a sharp, unexpected boom. The sound of surging energy swelled, growing ever closer.

    "Alright, I was in the library, absorbing mana to activate my tattoos, then I woke up here." His gaze widened at the sight of the approaching elements. "OK, OK, OK!"

    The columns of wind merged with the ground, picking up rock debris and water, creating massive water spouts and swirling tornadoes laden with boulders.

    His words were hurried while he frantically paced. "Assuming I''m inside myself right now, this is a reaction from my tattoo''s, these are the manifestations of the element''s entering my body."

    "So if that is all true...." Darius''s hands gripped his hair as he closed his eye''s.

    ''Comon! If thats all true, then....''

    Darius''s furious pacing abruptly stopped, his face eased into serenity. Eyes opened wide, and with a voice steady and clear, he announced, "then there is nowhere to run."

    Gently, he lowered himself to the ground, settling into a seated position.

    Darius gazed unwaveringly at the tidal wave advancing toward him. "I have nothing to fear, for water forms the very core of my being."

    "Water is my ally, my protector. It possesses the power to give life, and thus, it holds no dominion over me until I deem it so. It shall only claim me when I surrender, ready to merge once more with the cycle of creation and dissolution."

    Like an ant beneath an elephant''s foot, Darius observed the mountainous wave descend upon him.

    Water exploded around him, throwing spray high into the air. The water surged, twisted, and roared, forming whirlpools and waves that crashed against each other with thunderous force.

    Amidst this destruction, Darius was a silent anchor, the water''s fury swirling, breaking, and flowing around him without moving him an inch.

    Darius''s voice emerged from the maelstrom, strong and clear, "This is the essence of my being. Water, in its endless cycle, represents both beginning and end. Here, enveloped in its embrace, I stand at the heart of creation, an arbiter of life, and death."

    As the mana coursed through and over him, it became a part of him, reinforcing his resolve and deepening his bond with the element, it was clear: Darius was not just withstanding the wave; he was one with it.

    A terrifying whirlpool formed, its roar echoing, reminiscent of a dragon''s bellow. Lightning streaked from the dark clouds above, momentarily igniting the void. The flashes exposed numerous waterspouts, each carrying massive rocks, spinning and colliding, sending ripples of energy through the air.

    The dark void turned battlefield was suddenly split by a beam of bright blue light. It surged from the whirlpool''s core, illuminating everything, pushing back the raging waters. In the aftermath, Darius was revealed, standing at the heart of the turmoil.

    While the other elements remained unchecked, the water halted around Darius. Instantly, every molecule of water converged on him, drawn into his presence. Darius''s aura flared, mimicking the spray of a mighty waterfall. Directly to his chest, the water mana streamed, magically reconstructing the water tattoo. It pulsed with life, casting a mystical glow akin to moonlight rippling over dark waters.

    "Stop hiding and come forward," Darius called out, his voice echoing through the void with undeniable authority.

    The chaos of the remaining elements persisted for a moment longer. Then, piercing the noise, a raspy voice of a young woman whispered directly to Darius, "this one is different." The wind seemed to touch him gently, making his hair whip about as if caught in a playful storm. "I think he''s cute."

    The storm that filled the void, the raging elements and debris, dissolved into nothingness. The darkness lightened, revealing a clear, calm white space.

    A young boy''s voice, dripping with disdain, pierced the silence around Darius, "He''s old," accompanied by a sudden spike in temperature enveloping him. "Ugly too!"

    "He is still a child Agni," intervened a old man''s voice, deep and resonant.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Lightning slammed into the earth before Darius, a brilliant flash preceding thunder that ripped across the void.

    When Darius''s vision cleared, a towering humanoid figure loomed before him, reaching a height of three meters. Its long arms dangled down to its knees, and despite its slender frame, its muscles were pronounced, sculpted. The entity''s skin, a pale shade of grey, shimmered under the light, giving off a crystalline glow. Completely devoid of hair except for a cascade of purple strands that fell straight from its scalp, the creature''s physique bore no signs of gender. Notably, its face remained featureless¡ªdevoid of eyes, nose, or mouth. Electricity flickered and danced around the newcomer, highlighting it''s strange form.

    A low hum of static filled the air as the creature leaned forward, towering over Darius. "Mmmmmmm," an unsettling vibration seemed to come directly from its being.

    "Not what I was expecting," Darius remarked slowly, his gaze lifting to confront the featureless face. "You must be?"

    "Please forgive Kidlat, he doesn''t talk," came a nurturing voice suddenly beside him.

    ''When did she approach?'' Scanning his surroundings, he only found Kidlat''s towering presence, with no one else in sight.

    "No need to fear, dear, we''ve already bonded," the comforting voice resonated beside Darius once more. "Let me reveal myself," followed by a soft laugh from the unseen speaker.

    Water flowed from the tattoo on Darius''s chest, gathering and swirling in the air before him. Gradually, the droplets merged, crafting the silhouette of a figure that shimmered with the tranquil colors of the deep sea. As the form solidified, it revealed a merwoman, her features soft and inviting. She bore a gentle smile, her turqoise eyes alight with a quiet understanding and warmth that drew Darius''s gaze. Her white hair literally cascaded like a waterfall, catching phantom light and casting serene reflections around them. The merwoman''s tail flickered through the air, the blue scales catching light with every subtle movement, mirroring the calm of still waters. Watching her, Darius felt an inexplicable sense of calm and safety.

    Darius reached for the tattoo on his chest, offering a genuine smile. "Thank you for your earlier guidance," he said, inclining his head respectfully towards the merwoman.

    From beside Kidlat, flames of deep crimson surged upward, giving way to a boy with golden hair and strikingly fair features, his eyes a vivid red. Clad in white and gold suit reminiscent of royalty, Agni stepped forward from the fire. He aimed an accusatory finger at the merwoman, declaring, "I knew you ratted! There is no way he wasn''t scared," his chest swelling with pride as he spoke.

    Next to Darius, the merwoman''s voice carried a gentle firmness, "There truly was no call for further teasing; he has clearly shown he is not like to those mages, and furthermore, technically, I did not say anything," As she encircled Darius, her tone softened, "I am called Maguayan, and we find ourselves deeply intrigued by your origin child," her eyes meticulously appraising him as she gracefully swam around.

    Agni''s fiery gaze sharpened as he scrutinized Darius, "Yes, and how did you trick the young ones into following you?"

    "Young ones?" Darius echoed, confusion flitting across his face. Before he could ponder further, the ground under him shook with sudden ferocity.

    As the void''s silence was shattered, the ground itself rebelled, splitting wide open. From this chasm, a colossus began to rise, not of flesh and blood but of the earth itself. Massive chunks of rock and dense clods of earth, bound together by a network of thick, gnarled roots, converged into a giant bear-like creature. Each movement caused stones and dirt to shift, roots to tighten and flex.

    As it rose, towering above, its body bore countless scars etched into its stone and soil, crisscrossing its rocky hide. These scars glowed faintly, lines of energy that pulsed with the bear''s every breath.

    Then, from the emptiness of the void, a figure of green and white wind mana appeared, shaping itself into the form of a young woman entirely composed of swirling currents and breezes. Her appearance was ethereal, defined by the constant motion of air that seemed to weave and dance around her. This air-made woman had no solid features, yet her presence was undeniably feminine, her contours shifting and reforming with each gust. Wisps of air acted as strands of green hair, floating and fluttering around her head, while her gaze, though lacking physical eyes, seemed focused and alive.

    "I, am Barrond, warden of the Lithic Bastion," the voice, gravelly and deep as before, emanated from the towering bear form as it fixed its gaze on Darius. "Please forgive Agni, as you have noticed he is a bit...hot-headed," the words rumbled forth, a slow, deliberate smile forming across the bear''s maw.

    A collective groan resonated from the other elements. Agni, with an exaggerated roll of his eyes, shook his head. "How many times do we have to hear that one?"

    "I don''t care where he came from, the only thing that matters is can he do it?" The intensity in the wind lady''s voice marked a sharp change from her earlier friendly tone.

    ''These guys are a bunch of weirdos,'' Darius moved a step back, ''I need to make sure I don''t get tangled up in whatever "it" is. I just need to figure out how to get out of this,'' Darius thought as he scanned his surroundings.

    The void''s charged atmosphere buzzed as the elements converged, their distinct presences swirling around Darius. Agni, flames licking the air around him, paced with youthful impatience. "But why did he summon us? There''s a trick, there must be!" His voice crackled like firewood, his gaze sharp on Darius.

    "Your essence, child, it''s unfamiliar, yet not entirely so. From whence do you hail?" Maguayan''s voice flowed soothingly, yet carried an undercurrent of earnest inquiry.

    Barrond let out a low rumble, his rocky form shifting with a semblance of mirth. "Perhaps he''s just got that magnetic personality, eh?" A grin crept across his stony face, though the joke landed with a thud, met by groans from the others.

    The wind element, her form a whirlwind of beauty and fierceness, flickered between moods like the wind itself. One moment, she playfully circled Darius, her voice teasing, "you can call me, Ayowyn." The next, her tone sharpened, "But seriously, what''s your deal?"

    Kidlat remained silent, his featureless face tilting side to side at Darius, sparks of electricity arcing across his skin.

    Darius, amidst this strange scene, took another step back. His eyes darted between his unusual interrogators, seeking an opening or an answer to quell the rising storm of questions. He remained silent, letting the elements'' personalities unfold before him, each interaction a clue to their nature and their possible motives.

    Agni''s impatience bubbled over, "Enough with the bad jokes, Barrond! We need answers!" His aura flaring as he glared at the earth bear.

    Maguayan gently interjected, her voice a calming wave, "Patience, Agni. Understanding comes not from haste." Her eyes remained fixed on Darius as she spoke.

    Barrond chuckled, undeterred, "Ah, but humor is the soil from which comprehension grows!"

    Ayolyn''s form coalesced into a more defined shape, "we''re not here for jests. Boy," she said, her voice carrying the weight of the winds, "reveal your purpose among us."

    Darius, caught in the eye of this elemental storm, weighed his words carefully. His situation was precarious, surrounded by beings of immense power and unpredictable temperaments. "I''m...just trying to understand," he began tentatively, his voice steady but his posture ready.

    The elements paused, their collective attention now fully on Darius.

    "First I do not know how you were all summoned," Darius began, pausing to clear his throat. "But I suspect it was due to my technique, for which I am deeply sorry. You must know, I have no ill intentions." His expression softened, eyes widening slightly.

    "Cut the bad acting; you shouldn''t act like some human child when it''s obvious you''re not one. Now, tell us the truth." Agni''s glare intensified, his eyes a fiery red. He raised his hand, conjuring a sphere of flame. The sudden spike in temperature made even Darius shift uncomfortably. "What are you?! Why pretend to be human, and how did you summon an elemental king?!"

    ''Fuck! Elemental kings?!'' Darius felt beads of sweat form. ''What should I say? It feels like one wrong word and I''ll have to fight my way out of here,'' he thought, slowly tapping into the mana stored in his bones.

    "Tch, stupid," Agni''s grin bore no warmth as he hurled the fireball towards Darius. The moment it left his grasp, it swelled to match the earth bear in size.

    Darius stood immobilized, the distance too short for any form of escape. The air around him crackled as the fireball approached, a deep, roaring hiss filling the void.

    Darius''s expression hardened. ''I can''t die here!'' Urgently, he surged his water mana to its peak, flooding his palms. They brightened, casting a glow akin to sunlight filtering through a cresting wave.

    In those final moments, the sharp, acrid scent of singed hair began to permeate the air as his skin tightened. Darius could do nothing but watch as his unjust end hurtled toward him.

 Chapter 31: Who I Am?

    Chapter 31: Who I Am?

    Darius faced the fireball head-on, the raging inferno a mere breath away. Time seemed to stretch as the colossal orb of fire closed-in.

    With a swift movement, Darius thrust his hands forward. The aquatic light around them intensified, casting a weak glow against the fireball''s fury.

    Just as the fireball was about to engulf him, Maguayan''s voice pierced through the destructive flames. "Agni!"

    Agni wilted, the fire in his eyes snuffed out. With a hesitant twitch, he clenched his fist. The fireball, menacing a moment before, flickered and vanished without a trace.

    Silence fell, the threat gone as quickly as it had appeared.

    In the span of a single breath, the deadly threat arose and dissipated, as fleeting as a fart in the wind. Darius stood unmoving for a moment, his expression unreadable. Slowly, he lowered his hands to his sides.

    "Why are you taking his side? He still needs to tell the truth!"

    "You know we are already bonded, show some restraint."

    "Why don''t fireballs make good pets? Because they''re always barking up the wrong tree!"

    "Can we just go home already? All this talking is boring."

    The Elemental Kings around Darius kept up their squabble, each voice clashing with the others, creating a noise that made Darius''s teeth grind.

    After taking a long, deep breath, Darius advanced.

    At once, the five elemental kings quickly distanced from Darius. One thought raged through their minds, their auras swirling defensively around them. ''DEATH.''

    Energy began to surge, enshrouding each king in their natural element. Monstrous new forms began to solidify and emerge, ripping out from their elemental cocoons.

    A towering giant, skin a dark red, stood enveloped in flames. Its four arms and four eyes glowed, with long hair made entirely of fire. Ancient runes, carved deep and pulsing with light, traced across its arms. The robes it wore around its waist, edged with the essence of fire, fluttered as if caught in the wind. Around it, an aura of heat and intensity radiated, a tangible force that visibly distorted its surroundings.

    In the vast emptiness, a leviathan unfurled, its serpentine form massive beyond measure. This creature of water spiraled through the void. With each movement, waves surged, vast and unending. Its scales shimmered with the deep blues of the ocean''s depths.

    From out of a enormous bolt of lightning, a figure of armor appeared, its form slender yet imposing, forged from sleek, reflective, silver metal. This avatar of lightning stood tall, its structure mimicking the definition of a warrior''s physique with uncanny precision. The armor''s surface rippled with each surge of power within, giving the illusion of muscles flexing under strain. Bolts of electric energy rampaged down the armor''s limbs.

    This lightning knight held aloft a spear, an extension of a storm''s fury itself, its shaft gleaming with a dark purple. The head of the spear crackled incessantly with tendrils of lightning.

    Behind the knight, rising from the void, a colossal figure of a humanoid bear, planted its feet firmly on the ground. This towering sentinel was sculpted from the very essence of the earth, with skin of compacted soil, veins of jagged rock, and sinews of intertwined roots.

    Clutched in its massive hands was a staff, forged from the same composite of rock, earth, and roots. The staff''s surface was etched with runes that glowed with a deep, earthen energy.

    With a deliberate motion, the bear slammed its staff down onto the ground, a gesture of authority and command. The impact resonated through the void, sending tremors across the expanse.

    Emerging as the final spectacle, the void unveiled a being of breathtaking duality. The upper body of a woman, bare and radiant, commanded the air around her. Strangely, she had two faces. One bore a smile, reflected a joy that could inspire nations. The other, marked by a frown, bore the weight of judgment and the readiness to unleash the storm''s wrath. Her long green hair whipped around her face, dancing in the winds. Beneath her waist, her body gave way to a tornado that churned with relentless energy. This swirling mass anchoring her to the void.

    ''Enough!'' Darius continued to advance, the air around him thick. The Elemental Kings, in their monstrous forms, momentarily recoiled, a primal fear briefly awakened at the core of their beings. It wasn''t merely the physical presence of the child before them that unsettled the titans of elements; it was the aura emanating from him, a chilling miasma of slaughter.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    This aura wasn''t new to Darius; it was a dormant beast within him, a legacy from his past life as Xue Feng. Penglai was a cruel forge that shaped him through fire and blood, where the price of power was paid in lives, both of enemies and sometimes, allies. To survive, to ascend in such a world, Xue Feng became a reaper of souls, his hands stained with the essence of countless lives before he embraced the Dao of Taiji.

    Now, in his new life, surrounded by beings of pure elemental force, that ancient, primal aspect of his being surfaced. The killing intent that once was as natural to him as breathing now unfurled like a dark flag. This wasn''t the simple aggression of a predator, it was a calculated, cold intent to extinguish life, honed over millennia, an intent that saw life and death as two sides of the same coin.

    "You want to know who I am?"

    The dark miasma billowing from Darius erupted, his aura now embodying a god of death.

    "I am Darius Valdene!" His declaration thundered, echoing throughout the void.

    Darius now stood before Agni, his small stature strangely towering over the flaming giant. "And my secrets are my own."

    The Elemental Kings sensed this shift, the air itself seeming to wither in the face of such raw, unbridled malice. Agni''s flames flickered, Maguayan''s waters churned, Barrond''s roots trembled beneath the soil, Ayolyn''s winds whipped about in frantic disarray, and even Kidlat''s lightning seemed to hesitate in its dance.

    In that moment, Darius stood not as a mere cultivator but as an embodiment of the Taiji''s darker half, the void from which all life springs and to which it inevitably returns.

    ''OK, that''s enough; still need to give them some face.''

    Darius''s menacing presence gradually softened, the air around him cooling.

    "I''m aware you could end me in an instant, yet do not force my hand. As a Valdene, my integrity stands. So when i say i have no ill intentions, my words are true." Turning to Ayolyn, his tone softened further, "My purpose? Simply to gain strength, to safeguard those dear to me. Nothing more."

    The Elemental Kings halted, eyes moving silently among themselves. In the growing quiet, an unease settled. One by one, they cleared their throats, yet no voice found its way into the open.

    "That was intense," Barrond cut in, sitting down with a thud that sent tremors through the void. The sudden motion flung Darius off his feet, airborne for a brief moment.

    Maguayan, in her towering leviathan form, turned her massive head towards Agni. Waves of water gently ebbed around her as she spoke, "Are you satisfied now?"

    Agni, his four arms crossed, flames flickering less fiercely around him, glanced away before grudgingly responding. "Fine," he growled, his voice crackling like fire. "I''m satisfied."

    "I believe he has potential," Ayolyn stated, her voice a mixture of whispering winds and forceful gales. "But not yet. He still has much to prove." Her dual faces¡ªone smiling, one frowning¡ªwatched Darius intently.

    "Potential for what?" Darius''s confusion knitting his brows.

    "At first, when we sensed the summoning, we intended to kill the one who dared to call upon us," Agni admitted, his flames pulsating with each word. "Such acts are usually marked by force and arrogance, demands rather than requests."

    Maguayan interjected, her gentle eyes flickering as she glanced at Darius. "But this... this was different. It wasn''t a command but a gentle request, almost as if you were asking, ''Are you there?''"

    Water around Maguayan gathered swiftly, her leviathan form shrinking rapidly into a whirlpool. The whirl of water spiraled, condensing into her figure. Scales of deep sea blue flashed, and within moments, Maguayan stood in her merwoman form. The transformation, quick and fluid, left a faint mist in its wake. "It intrigued us, so we answered."

    Maguayan looked around at the other Elemental Kings, then back at Darius. "And then we found you," she continued, a hint of wonder in her tone. "Not just a child, but something more. Accepted by the young ones, which you mortals refer to as mana, which is no small feat. You''re an anomaly."

    "We offer our blessings, to fortify your markings. To anchor them deeply within you." Her gaze held Darius, compelling and enigmatic, "And if you venture into the depths of the Aquatic Abyss, my realm, additional rewards await you."

    Towering flames covered Agni, waning to a gentle warmth as he morphed back into his original form¡ªa young boy with golden hair, dressed in regal attire. His voice brimming he piped up, "In the Pyroclasmic Expanse, that''s my playground, you''ll find challenges. Beat ''em and get stronger with my fire!" His bright red eyes locked onto Darius. "You gotta survive though."

    Barrond''s massive figure began to crack and crumble, a large bear made of stones and earth emerging from the rubble, "In The Lithic Bastion," he rumbled, "strength and endurance beyond the ordinary await. But beware, every boulder is a challenge, every challenge a path to greater power." With a low, resonant chuckle, his gaze shifted to Kidlat, who then transformed. The electric aura condensed around the tall, slender knight, its body liquifying and condesning back into the silent, looming elemental. "Kidlat oversees the Storm''s Crest," Barrond added, "a place where every step is...shocking."

    Kidlat turned his featureless face towards Barrond and slowly shook his head.

    The swirling wind kings form quickly condensed, from the storm emerged the ethereal outline of Ayolyn. "Brave the Cyclonic Vista, my realm, to wield the might of tempests. Beware boy, it''s a path fraught with danger," her tone softened as she continued, "But, who knows? Perhaps you''ll sweep me off my feet."

    "In return," Agni''s voice popped and fizzed, "you gotta do one thing for each of us when you''re all big and strong. Don''t like it? Too bad. Say no, and you''ll just get something even tougher."

    The kings'' eyes bore into Darius, their collective will a tangible force. The offer was clear: blessings and trials. ''I get the feeling I shouldn''t say no,'' Darius thought, ''I can always handle these guys when I get stronger, or just turtle up inside the Vault if necessary,'' his eyes became firm as he nodded his head. "Ok, I agree."

    "Wonderful!" Maguayan exclaimed, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. "Once you''ve honed your strength, venture into our Chaotic Mana Regions. Begin with mine," she continued, her excitement undimmed. "There, we''ll test you, shaping your power through our trials."

    The Elemental Kings gathered around Darius, each preparing to bestow their blessing. Maguayan moved first, her hands gliding through the air, drawing invisible lines that sparked with a cool, blue glow around the water tattoo. "This mark connects you to the essence of water," she explained, touching the tattoo gently "these blessings will grant you protection within our regions." The tattoo brightened under her touch, the blue deepening.

    Next was Barrond, who lumbered forward, his massive, earthy paw hovering over Darius''s skin. With the tip of a nail, he pressed down lightly, and the earth tattoo pulsed, absorbing a warm, brown glow that spread across it like roots through soil.

    Agni, unable to hide his embarrassment, stepped up with a flicker of flame dancing from his fingertips and pressed it to Darius''s stomach. The fire tattoo flared up, glowing with a vibrant orange, the lines sharpening.

    Ayolyn, swirling with a playful gust, brushed her hand over Darius''s chest. The star tattoo vibrated with a fresh, green light, it''s lines swirling like leaves in a whirlwind.

    Lastly, Kidlat approached, a spark of purple jumping from his extended hand to Darius''s forehead, making the lightning tattoo crackle with energy, the purple lines weaving like lightning across Darius''s skin.

    As the final blessing settled, Darius''s figure was bathed in the light of all five elements, blending into a dazzling display. "Each mark is a bond, a promise between you and the elements," Maguayan''s voice filled the void, warm and clear. "Carry them with honor."

    Darius stood, his gaze transfixed on the radiant tattoos adorning his skin. ''The mana... it''s celebrating,'' he marveled internally, noting the vibrant dance of energies within. ''These blessings... what power do they unlock?''

    His focus sharpened, drawn irresistibly to the vivid glow of his tattoos. ''There''s a harmony here, a synchronization between the elements and my own mana," Darius realized, a sense of unity enveloping him.

    The tattoos vibrated, their brilliance intensifying, compelling him to adopt the lotus position, his mind delving deeper into the newfound resonance.

    As Darius concentrated, the mana within him swelled, its presence more pronounced, echoing the vitality of the blessings. Suddenly, without warning, his body became the epicenter of an overwhelming surge of energy. Light erupted from him, a blinding cascade that filled the void, his thoughts momentarily scattered by the sheer magnitude of the transformation.

    "I''m breaking through!" he realized, the last coherent thought before his world was swallowed by light.

 Chapter 32: Breaking and Mending

    Chapter 32: Breaking and Mending

    Jarek and Amara, behind their combined barrier in the library, watched their son, faces marked by worry. Powerlessness gnawed at them, the tension in their posture speaking volumes.

    "Something is happening!" Amara yelled as she detected a change in the elemental kings encircling their son.

    As Darius hovered in the air, the elements encircling him started to gather, gradually shaping into radiant orbs that orbited him. Charged with distinct elemental forces, five orbs of fire, wind, water, earth, and lightning shone brightly, each pulsating with its unique energy.

    Amara''s gaze swept the library, the once grand room now teetering further toward ruin. Mana swelled, seeping into every crevice, causing the aged wood to groan under the strain.

    "We have to contain this!" Amara''s voice cut through the chaos, the elements condensing into a deafening roar, "if this continues, the towers will notice!"

    "Give me your blood! Tide-Caller!" In an instant, Amara''s staff materialized in her hand, summoned from thin air.

    Jarek clenched his jaw, drawing blood with a swift bite. He spat a mouthful onto the blue orb crowning her staff. As his blood made contact, the orb sparked to life, crackles and arcs of lightning skittering across its surface.

    "The moment I''m done, you have to stabilize me, not a second later!" The air quivered with raging mana, their protective barrier showing fractures. The library''s floorboards warped and rose, groaning under the stress.

    Amara extracted two beast crystals from her robes, one shimmering blue and the other deep purple.

    "Focus on the casting, leave the rest to me!" Jarek''s voice cut through the tension as he anchored himself with a forceful stomp, adopting a solid stance. Eyes shut and jaw clenched, his spectral armor glowed intensely. As he concentrated, his aura intertwined with the barrier, repairing fissures and reinforcing its structure.

    Amara extended her hand, clutching the two crystals. She gently tapped them with her staff''s tip, initiating her spell. Around her, her aura swirled furiously, a sea-storm gathering force. Now, streaks of lightning zapped through, adding a crackling intensity to the swirling energy.

    Amara''s chant resonated with a dual tone, her voice intertwining with another, deeper and echoing, "Mise, sealbh¨®ir na tola agus cumhachta," she commanded, invoking the fury of water and the sovereignty of lightning, "orda¨ªm fearg an uisce agus ceannas an tintreach chun cosaint agus," her incantation crescendoed as she forcefully drove her staff into the ground, "freastal!"

    Amara''s mastery in the intricacies of spell structure and arcane equations was unparalleled among her peers. Amara, with the aid of her husband''s blood, unleashed a fifth-tier spell of her own design, a potent dual-element spell capable of casting a formidable shield over a person or area. This was a spell she could muster only once, offering unparalleled protection.

    Even with her amazing intellect, her innate potential was the only barrier preventing her from truly shining, otherwise, Archmagus would be easily obtainable for her.

    From Amara''s staff, twin forces unleashed: a surge of lightning and a cascade of water, each taking shape into spectral hands. The first, charged with electric energy, manifested with a masculine essence, its appearance robust and commanding. The second, embodying the fluid grace of water, assumed a feminine form, soft and nurturing. Together, they expanded across the Valdene estate, shielding the ancestral home with a blend of strength and care.

    The moment Amara''s staff ceased its glow, she slumped to the ground. Instantly, Jarek was at her side, hastily administering a potion to her.

    The library''s ominous creaks and groans settled, the swirling, unruly mana that threatened to escape was now contained. The spell, woven with precision and urgency, had effectively sealed the chaotic energy within, preventing it from seeping into the world beyond. Shadows returned to their places, and the light, once erratic, steadied. Their efforts had forestalled the crisis, at least for now.

    Just as Amara''s awareness sharpened, her mana now utterly depleted, her complexion ghostly, the five orbs encircling Darius fell eerily quiet. The residual mana, once rampant across the library, now pooled into the orbs with a focused intensity.

    Darius, enveloped in the glow of the elements, finally began to descend, settling on the ground. Galaxies swirled across his skin, stars twinkling where flesh should be. As he sat on the ground, a tranquil expression graced his face while he closed his eyes.

    "When will this end?" Jarek''s voice, strained and faint, cut through the quiet as he cradled Amara, their helpless gaze fixed on their son.

    Soft tremors, barely perceptible, started emanating from the orbs. A sharp whine, growing from a whisper to a screech, forcing Jarek and Amara to shield their ears. Just as the sound seemed unbearable, the orbs fired intense beams of elemental energy at Darius, sending out a mana shockwave that obliterated the barrier surrounding his parents in an instant.

    "Brace!" Jarek''s voice cut through the chaos, his lightning aura encasing them. The shockwave collided with his mana, a desperate clash unfolding around them as they clung to each other.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Mana beams, each a stream of elemental fury, flooded into Darius''s vast presence. Within the cosmic tapestry that was his skin, these elemental energies sparked into life, birthing galaxies and celestial patterns. Stars ignited and constellations formed, mapping new universes within the depths of his being.

    Darius sensed immense energy coursing through him, as if the elements themselves were reshaping him. This was not just a physical change but a deep, intrinsic transformation of mind, body, and soul. The five tattoos melded into his very essence, intertwining with his bones and merging with his meridians. This union initiated the fusion of all three stages of the first layer, remaking his being from within.

    The orbs cracked, tension snapping like brittle ice. In a burst of radiance, five beams of light lanced upwards, piercing through Amara''s spellwork with a defeaning shatter. They tore the night sky asunder, racing toward the horizon, leaving trails of elemental essence in their wake.

    Quiet blanketed the library, now a shadow of its former grace. Dust and smoke hovered in the stagnant air. The sound of falling and shifting debris pierced the stillness, Jarek emerged from beneath a toppled table, kneeling by Amara''s side.

    "Are you ok?" Jarek asked as he searched for any sign of Darius.

    "I''m fine," Amara responded, shaky yet firm.

    Jarek assisted Amara to her feet, their gazes fixed on the library''s heart. As the dust settled, Darius remained seated, his skin still a canvas of the stars.

    Abruptly, his cosmic skin cracked, resembling shattered glass, with beams of multicolored light seeping out. These celestial fragments contracted, revealing his natural skin underneath. Converging on three distinct areas: his chest, stomach, and forehead, the shards dissolved, shaping into his five elemental tattoos, vibrant against his skin. At the same time, his skeleton ignited, becoming visible through his flesh. Following this, his meridians began to glow, tracing meteoric paths across his body, sketching ancient symbols beneath his skin.

    Each fiber of his being, transformed and on display, became the backdrop for his voice, echoing through the library as his eyes unveiled a five element Yin Yang symbol. "Establishing the five elements, the Dao of Taiji evolves, birthing the inaugural Dao of Gaia. This unity forges a path, where the essence of all creation converges," Darius declared, his voice imbuing the air with power. His words ignited a blinding light that burst forth from his entire form.

    Darius''s parents turned away, shielding their eyes. The wild surge of mana in the air seemed to wrestle with their own auras, refusing to be tamed.

    As swiftly as it had burst forth, the light drew back into Darius, culminating in a bell''s clear, resonant note that exploded like acocalyptic thunder, echoing throughout the estate.

    This note, pure and commanding, reached every corner of the planet, stirring an instinctive rush in the hearts of all who heard it. Magitech devices faltered, spells unraveled, every manipulation of mana momentarily ceased. Predators and prey alike, caught in the throes of life-and-death, halted, their very essences vibrating in response to this celestial note.

    Across the supercontinent, beings of immense power from every race paused, sensing a shift. Some deployed arcane spells or tapped into unique abilities to probe the disturbance, while others set out to trace its origin directly. Regardless of their approach, all were united by a singular realization: a fundamental shift had occurred, as if a law of the universe or an elemental truth had been transformed.

    Inside the Valdene Library, now quiet and settled, the air resumed its normal calm, the vibrant disturbances of light and color faded to their everyday hues. Jarek and Amara, regaining their bearings, cautiously faced Darius. "Is it over?" Amara''s voice emerged, her eyes beginning to clear.

    After a moment, Darius, his voice tinged with uncertainty, replied, "Yes, and... sorry." Standing before his parents, he covered himself with a tattered book, his clothes lost during his transformation. Surveying the library, Darius absorbed the extent of the havoc. Ruin surrounded him; the once grand Valdene Library lay in shambles. A wave of guilt washed over him, compounding his embarrassment. The legacy of the famed library, now reduced to rubble, weighed heavily on him.

    "Darius!" Amara''s voice cracked, her attempt to rush towards him faltering. Jarek supported her, guiding them swiftly to their son. They embraced him tightly, Amara weeping into his shoulder, while Jarek, with immense effort, restrained his own tears.

    In the remnants of the library, amidst chaos and ruin, the Valdene family found solace in their embrace. As the dust settled around them, the wheels of destiny began to turn, unseen, unfelt, but profoundly altering the course of the world outside their sheltered moment.

    ----

    At the edge of the Valdene estate, stretches Fang Root Forest, an ancient and magical expanse as old as Gaia itself. Spanning millions of kilometers, the forest, while not a Chaotic Mana Region, is still marked as a danger zone on maps across the world. Within its heart, an extraordinary tree towers, its lowest branches kissing the clouds, its trunk so broad that cities on either flank would remain unseen to each other. This colossal tree is the lifeblood of Fang Root Forest, from which all flora emerge and upon which all life in the forest depends.

    At the base of this heavenly tree, a small glade exists, surrounded by dense foliage and brambles of sharp thorns, this area felt sacred, untouched and guarded by the life flourishing around it. Here, two beings were engaged in conversation, one, a beautiful woman, a dryad, whose body seems to be made from the very bark of the ancient tree. The other creature, a strange bear, composed of rocks, dirt, and roots.

    "So, the Valdene boy...." The Dryad''s voice trailed off as her gaze wandered into the distance. Her face, intricately textured with bark, bore expressions as natural and complex as the forest itself. Long strands of moss, green and vibrant, cascaded down her shoulders, blending into a robe of leaves and blossoms that adorned her form with an elegance born of nature. Twin branches, curved like horns, crowned her forehead.

    "Is it fate? Or maybe this was his doing?" Barrond questioned, his voice almost a whisper.

    "If he has been accepted as you''ve claimed, then it can''t be him." The dryad, her form a tapestry of bark and green, leaned over to cradle a yellow flower in her hands. A gentle green light radiated from her palms, casting a soft glow within the bloom as she lifted it to her lips.

    She whispered to the flower, then released it. The petals detached, drifting like ghosts on the breeze, each taking a separate path.

    "We can only hope he survives long enough; otherwise, this endless conflict will claim everything." Her tone was firm, determined.

    The sorrow within her wooden eyes drew Barrond''s gaze, "Oona, this isn''t your fault." Barrond assured, pausing for a moment as if weighing his next words. "We''ll keep an eye on him, guide him when necessary."

    Noticing no change in Oona''s expression, his tone shifted, his eyes downcast as he added, "Even Agni''s on board to train him. Just let us handle it." With these words, Barrond began his retreat into the earth, his form blending seamlessly with the soil and roots. Just before disappearing completely, he offered Oona one last look, a sigh escaped his maw is he finished melding into the ground.

    Now solitary in the glade, Oona''s visage twisted abruptly, her expression darkening. "Valdene," she spat out, venom lacing her tone. As she merged back into the ancient tree, the grove''s once lush and lively appearance dimmed, vitality ebbing away. Thorns sprouted aggressively, encasing the area as the once vibrant glade turned to ruin.

    ----

    As the Valdene family nestled together amidst the aftermath, the silence was broken by Darius, his voice heavy with concern, "what are we going to tell Tilly?"

    Rising as one, the family surveyed the wreckage that was once the Valdene Library. The scene before them spoke of utter devastation; bookshelves that had stood for generations now lay in ruins, furniture shattered beyond recognition, and the literary treasures once housed within ¡ª every book, every manuscript ¡ª were now torn, waterlogged, scorched, or reduced to ash. Wisps of smoke still rose from the remnants of what had been a repository of knowledge.

    "I''m going to tell her you did it," Jarek declared, his tone flat.

    "Father?!"

    A soft chuckle escaped Amara, a brief respite as she dabbed at her tears, only to wince suddenly, clutching at her head. "We''ll just say a spell I was experimenting with went awry," she said, leaning on Jarek for support, her grimace giving way to a look of deep concern. "Darius, why were Elemental Kings here, and what... what happened to you?"

    Darius paused, taking in the sight of his parents ¡ª their worn appearances, his mother''s pallor, his father''s injuries, ''Once again I wasn''t thinking, once again I''m dragging others into my mess.''

    Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself as he met his mother''s gaze, "Everything is fine, although I didn''t plan for it to happen this way, I have broken through. I am now Gaia''s first arcane cultivator." His announcement filled the room, a mix of pride and hope in his voice. "And now that my theories have been proven, I want you to join me. I want you both to abandon your current systems."

 Chapter 33: Trial by Fire

    Chapter 33: Trial by Fire

    Night had enveloped Darius''s room, the only light emanating from a small lamp glowing on his desk. He leaned over an open book, quill in hand, immersed in his writing. The crystal light cast a warm glow over the pages, brightening his focused expression. Around him, the room was a quiet sanctuary, the peace broken only by the occasional dip into ink and the steady, rhythmic scratch of his quill.

    The scene was almost mundane except for the bandage encircling his head. "Ow," he grimaced, flinching slightly as he reached for his inkwell.

    "He didn''t have to go that far, I mean...nevermind, I deserved it," he muttered, his sigh heavy as he resumed his task.

    ----

    Earlier that day, Darius stood in the center of the spacious training grounds, dressed in a fresh white tunic paired with new brown trousers and boots, his posture relaxed, breathing deeply to steady himself. The training area, flanked by tall, ancient trees, was bathed in the warm glow of the afternoon sun.

    Opposite Darius, Jarek stood, his battle armor bearing the marks of countless battles. Though ancient and worn, its surface told tales of resilience, giving off an aura of impenetrability. The sun cast its rays upon the armor, drawing attention to the intricate craftsmanship and the Valdenes crest¡ªa wolf''s head howling over a broken crown¡ªetched prominently on its chest.

    Beside the formidable figure of the Blue Wolf, his wife Amara, stood with grace and power. Her silver hair cascaded like a river of moonlight, complementing her emerald eyes. Clutching her staff, the robes she wore, a blend of light green and ivory, danced gently in the soft breeze.

    In the quiet that had settled over the training grounds, Jarek''s voice cut through, firm and serious, "if you want to convince us, then do it with your actions, not your words."

    In response, his aura flared to life, crackling with power. Blue manaforged gauntlets, vambraces, and sabatons, tinged with lightning, encased his limbs. This armor, a manifestation of his Tier 4 steel knight status, condensed over his standard armor, enhancing his formidable silhouette. His very stance commanded attention, making it clear that he was not merely Darius''s father at that moment.

    "Remember, you can quit at any time," Amara''s voice carried warmth, her smile unwavering. As she spoke, her eyes began to glow a deep and radiant emerald. Around her, water mana surged upward like a geyser, a powerful, spiraling column that encased her in a vortex of swirling energy.

    ''With the Ethereal Steps only at small perfection, I can''t rely on it just yet. I''ll have to manage my mana while determining their weaknesses.''

    Darius widened his stance, "My turn," he declared, a trace of a smile flickering across his features.

    Darius initiated the first stage of his technique. His bones and marrow, now crystalline reservoirs of mana, hummed softly. Mana flowed, guided by his meridians, drawn irresistibly to his tattoos. These unseen marks pulsed, glowing just beneath his skin, channeling the energy directly into his muscles and organs. With each cycle, Darius''s form grew more pronounced¡ªmuscles tightened and expanded, his frame slightly taller, defined by the potent influx of mana.

    Darius''s transformation unfolded without a visible aura, yet Jarek and Amara, seasoned in the ways of magic and combat, sensed a profound change. The air around their son thickened with danger, as if a formidable predator had stepped into the light.

    Darius marveled inwardly at the surge of strength coursing through him, a sensation magnified beyond his anticipation. ''This is more than I expected! I feel five times as strong as before,'' he thought, his eyes shining with the newfound power.

    "Mother, why don''t you go first?" Darius''s voice carried a newfound confidence as he faced Amara. ''Still not sure what I''m fully capable of, so better not test father just yet.''

    Amara''s eyebrow arched in response. "Hmm," she hummed, her demeanor unchanged yet her aura flared, transitioning abruptly into turbulence.

    Jarek let out a low chuckle, taking a step to the side while his gaze lingered on Darius with a mix of sympathy and amusement.

    Darius tensed, feeling his pulse race. "I didn''t mean any..." he began, but it was already too late.

    Amara''s voice sliced through the air, "Aig-tene!" Instantly, the temperature plummeted, frost spreading from her staff''s tip, coalescing into a jagged shard of ice that hurtled toward Darius.

    Darius lurched sideways as four of his tattoos dimmed, leaving only the glowing wind star on his chest. His movement clumsy, too close to the blast of cold that nipped at his skin. ''Idiot,'' he chastised himself, ''How could I forget her temper?''

    More spells followed. A whirlwind of icicles, sharp as knives, spun toward him. Darius ducked and dodged, feeling the wind''s cut around his body. Water twisted into serpentine shapes, aiming to ensnare him. Darius leaped back, the liquid ropes missing him by mere inches. Without rest, a barrage of ice needles formed above him, rolling away, Darius felt the impact left in their wake.

    His dodges were erratic, a desperate struggle against the relentless tide of his mother''s magic. As he evaded, Darius realized the gap in their abilities¡ªnot just in power, but in control. His movements were reactive, barely keeping him one step ahead of the spellwork designed to test him.

    The base of Amara''s staff struck the ground, "Uisce cloch!" At her command, the air above her head swirled, moisture slowly condensing into a massive sphere of water. Its surface roiled and churned, suspended like a prelude to a storm.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    In the brief respite, Darius steadied his breathing. His gaze fixed on the forming water orb. ''I can''t keep running! If i want them to abandon everything,'' steeling himself, he shifted to face the threat, body aligned and hands poised, ''then i have to risk everything!''

    As the orb launched, hurtling towards him with inevitable force, Darius did not flinch nor attempt to sidestep. Instead, he stood firm, eyes locked on the oncoming spell.

    A calm focus overtook him. He extended his hands, drawing upon the depths of his mana. The air around him became agitated, a visible shimmer enveloping his palms. Mana, dense and pulsating, encircled his hands, weaving a barrier of swirling green and white.

    Darius braced as the water orb neared, hands meeting its surface with a gentle, swirling touch. His palms glided over it, guiding and decelerating its rotation. Rooted in one spot, his feet traced along the ground, body spinning in place, a dance of control and balance. His hands, moving in harmony with the orb''s motion, gradually redirected its path. With a final push, he sent it sailing away, harmlessly dispersing into the distance. Returning to his original stance, the ground beneath him bore a perfect circle, etched by his footwork.

    "That''s my boy!" Jarek cheered from the sidelines, a giant smile covered his face.

    Darius flexed his fingers, a wince flickering across his face, as he stopped concentrating mana into his hands. A sense of lightness began to envelope him. "Ethereal Steps," he whispered. In the next moment, he surged forward, his movement swift and direct, aiming towards Amara like an arrow loosed from a bow.

    Amara, unfazed, launched a spiraling torrent of water towards Darius. Without pause, she followed with a dense, cascading wave. Finally, she conjured sharp icicles from the moisture in the air, hurling them with deadly precision, her incantations spoken in fluid, rapid succession. Darius, however, navigated through the onslaught with deft, profound footwork, his movements leaving trails of blurred afterimages.

    Amara''s eyes widened. "Arcaventus!" Water swelled beneath her, lifting and propelling her back swiftly. The distance between her and Darius expanded as she rode the wave.

    Darius came to an abrupt stop and crouched low. He then shifted his technique, the lightning tattoo beneath his skin awoke, channeling purple electricity to coil around his legs. Simultaneously, the muscles in his legs began to swell, moving and squirming beneath his skin like serpents.

    Darius exploded from his stance, a storm of dust and dirt trailing in his wake as he rocketed towards Amara.

    Amara ceased her retreat, the water beneath her feet withdrawing and encircling her rapidly. "Aig-aill!" she commanded, and instantly, the water surged to the ground before her, rapidly freezing into a towering wall of ice. Within moments, it materialized and stretched tall and wide across the field.

    "Shit!" In a flash, Darius''s mind raced as he abruptly shifted to fire mana mid-stride. With a swift contortion of his body, he launched himself into the air, his leg targeting the looming ice wall.

    Darius''s foot ignited, transforming into a fiery comet. Thunder tore through the silence, a fiery streak cutting the air as he hurtled like a lightning bolt.

    BOOOOOM!

    Ice shards rocketed about the field, the aftermath of the collision sending a frosty haze swirling.

    A fragment barreled straight towards Amara; she managed just in time to hoist her staff, only to partially deflect the oncoming ice boulder. A cry of pain burst from Amara''s lips as the staff and ice collided with her chest, catapulting her backward and tumbling her across the terrain.

    "Amara!" In a flash, Jarek vanished, a literal bolt of lightning ripped from where he stood, only to reappear beside Amara, his aura buzzing and cracking loudly.

    From withing the ice cloud, Darius was sitting on a pile of rubble. He was holding his foot to his chest, rubbing it fiercely. After the pain in his foot subsided, he began scanning the destruction, "Phew...She timed that perfectly," Darius shook his head as he smiled, standing up, he dusted himself off and shook the ice from his hair.

    As the icy mist began to clear, Darius''s vision sharpened. "Mother!" he shouted, bursting into a sprint towards his parents. Nearby, Jarek was crouched by Amara, his back to Darius as he assisted her to rise.

    "I''m OK, I''m OK, don''t worry, you only knocked the wind out of me," Amara reassured, her smile battling a grimace.

    Just before Darius reached them, Jarek whipped his head around to face him, his eyes alight with lightning, his expression otherwise unreadable.

    "My turn," Jarek stated, his flat tone sent a shiver down Darius''s spine as he skidded to an abrupt halt. A loud gulp was Darius''s only reply as Jarek faced him squarely.

    "Be nice," she teased, chiding her husband with a playful tone as she departed from the field, "our brave little wolf seems to be growing faster than we thought."

    While his mother walked away, her hand placed on her chest, Darius''s brows knitted together, his eyes narrowing as he observed his mother, ''Why does it seem like she''s making it worse?'' Turning his gaze back to his father, his eyes suddenly widened. Jarek had vanished.

    ''The side!'' In a swift motion, Darius drove his elbow down. TUNG! A deep, resonant sound echoed as a strike blindsided him. Propelled sideways, he spun mid-air, managing to orient himself just before impact, his limbs grinding to a halt against the ground.

    "Earth mana? Quick thinking," Jarek commended, advancing towards Darius, his aura erupting violently, with lightning tearing through the earth in its wake.

    "That could have seriously hurt me!" Darius announced, massaging his arm with an expression of mock outrage. Hastily, he channeled a surge of earth mana throughout his body.

    ''Fuck!'' roared through Darius''s thoughts as Jarek vanished once more. Arching back, he sensed Jarek''s leg brush past his nose. With a swift contortion, he realigned his stance and leaped, dodging another incoming kick.

    Landing, Darius swept his gaze around, only to discover Jarek had disappeared once more.

    Darius''s internal alarm sounded, instinctively he parried a punch aimed at him, feeling his arm go slightly numb from Jarek''s lightning-infused blow. The two then engaged in a rapid exchange of attacks, the details of their movements a blur.

    As they exchanged blows, Darius found himself being steadily pushed back. Jarek''s approach was relentless, each punch and kick straightforward, infused with the ferocity of lightning. Darius, feeling the numbing shocks of Jarek''s lightning-powered strikes, countered with adapting a solid, grounding stance, strikes and counters were solid, each exchange designed for earth''s endurance and defense. Even as he adeptly blocked and dodged, the force behind Jarek''s attacks, tempered yet formidable, hinted at the vast reservoir of power he restrained. Amidst this fierce exchange, Darius''s movements were fluid yet grounded, a reflection of the solid, unyielding nature of earth mana he harnessed, yet the pressure from Jarek''s offensive left little room for anything but defense.

    ''He''s too fast. This... I can''t keep this up.'' Despite the Ethereal Steps granting him fleeting advantages, they were barely enough. His reserves of earth mana dwindling.

    Then, in a decisive moment, his eyes ignited with a purple blaze, hair bristling as if charged.

    Darius''s senses sharpened; Jarek''s movements, once a blur, edged into his perception. Darius seized the moment, parrying Jareks punch and thrusting forward with a counterattack. Jarek, unphased, caught Darius''s punch in his grasp. "Lightning? That''s bold of you," Jarek remarked, a hint of approval in his tone.

    Jarek''s punch broke through, landing squarely on Darius''s shoulder, pushing him back a step. Unfazed, Darius spun, attempting a counterstrike that Jarek easily sidestepped. Jarek''s fist grazed Darius''s cheek, a close call that Darius narrowly turned into an advantage, his leg sweeping low towards Jarek, who blocked it with minimal effort.

    In the dim light of the training grounds, Darius''s arms moved in quick succession, blocking, and painfully receiving, Jarek''s rapid punches. A spark of lightning flashing with each collision.

    From a distance, the training field resembled a stormy clash of elements, with small flashes of purple, and blue lightning arcing across the training field.

    Amidst this electric display, Darius and Jarek moved, repeatedly vanishing, their forms blurring into one another. Initially, Jarek''s strikes landed with unerring accuracy, but as the duel wore on, Darius adapted, the frequency of hits landing on him visibly decreased.

    The rhythm of the battle began to shift; Darius''s movements grew more fluid, his blocks more seamless, and his counters sharper. Despite his growing prowess, Jarek''s deft maneuvers kept Darius''s strikes from reaching their target, turning their confrontation into a mesmerizing stalemate.

    "Screw it!" With a quick leap backward, Darius steadied his breath and clenched his jaw. "Be ready, Father!" He roared, his mana swirling chaotically as he channeled not just his mana but also the echoes of his past life, his rapid comprehension, everything he had, into this next maneuver. Along with his killing intent. "Don''t blame me for being ruthless!"

    Darius''s presence exploded, causing Jarek to instinctively retreat a step before regaining his footing, a wide grin spreading across his face. "What did I do to be blessed with such a son?!" he boomed, his laughter echoing. With a sudden motion, and a sharp crack from the heavens, he extended his hand, catching a bolt of lightning that formed into a magnificent broadsword. Even from afar, the weapon exuded a palpable sense of peril.

    Darius anchored his feet, legs set wide. One fist retracted, ready to unleash power; the other hand extended, a guide for the impending force. His eyes sealed shut, Darius breathed deeply.

    The warmth on the training field began to creep upwards, a gradual ascent that thickened the air. The sunlight, too, seemed to pierce the atmosphere with more intensity.

    Around Darius, unseen by any observer, an aura of fire raged, swirling into a tempest of fire mana. Time stretched, the moment elongated, until at last, with the field bathed in an oppressive heat, Darius unleashed his voice, "Solar Tyrant''s Fist!"

 Author Note: Akira Toriyama

    I need to share something, and I''m genuinely sorry this isn''t the update you were expecting. The news of Akira Toriyama''s passing has hit me harder than I would have ever imagined. As I approach 40, it''s startling to realize that his death marks the first time I''ve shed tears over the loss of a celebrity. "Dragon Ball Z" grabbed my attention from its very first broadcast on Toonami, coincidentally on my birthday, and it never let go. The show became a staple of my schoolyard discussions, a treasure trove of debates over power levels and eager speculations about the Frieza Saga''s progression.

    Goku and the Z Fighters weren''t just characters; they were a part of my growing up. Online research into power levels, the anticipation of seeing Super Saiyans for the first time on American TV, the movies, the games - Dragon Ball was a significant slice of my life. Although I never draped my room in posters or wore the T-shirts, among my friends, I was the Dragon Ball authority.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Learning of Toriyama''s passing today made me reflect on the immense impact his creativity has had on me. It''s found its way into my own writing, with little nods like a ''9000'' reference tucked into my book. His loss is felt worldwide, leaving behind a legacy of hope and perseverance that will surely inspire generations to come. It''s astounding to think how each mention of a cultivator''s blazing aura in literature ignites memories of his influence.

    I apologize for this diversion from our usual story updates. Perhaps age is making me more sentimental. My deepest thanks to you, the readers. If my stories bring you even a fraction of the joy Toriyama''s work has given me, I consider that a monumental success. Rest in peace, Akira Toriyama, the G.O.A.T. Your legacy is eternal.

 Chapter 34: Echoes of Sovereignty

    Chapter 34: Echoes of Sovereignty

    In the cultivation world of Penglai, a land teeming with lifeforms locked in an eternal struggle for immortality, martial techniques stand as the cornerstone of a cultivator''s strength. These techniques, as diverse as the universe itself, extend to any conceivable method, embodying the full spectrum of the cultivator''s imagination and comprehension.

    As cultivators tread their paths, these martial techniques evolve into profound arts, capable of shattering mountains, dividing seas, and piercing the veils of reality, marking each step towards the pinnacle of cultivation and the quest for eternal life.

    These martial techniques form the backbone of power in Penglai, with the most common among them often stemming from ancient lineages. These techniques, honed and refined across countless generations, are closely guarded secrets of the various sects and clans.

    Within these sects, disciples dedicate lifetimes to mastering the arts passed down to them, each technique a legacy of their forebears'' wisdom and strength. As such, these techniques become the centerpieces of the sects'' power, symbols of their prestige, and the key to their enduring legacy.

    The most hard to understand, and mysterious martial techniques are occasionally discovered through fortuitous encounters or ancient inheritances. These techniques, often shrouded in mystery and legend, require not only exceptional skill but also a stroke of destiny to acquire. Adventurers and cultivators alike dream of stumbling upon such treasures, knowing that a single technique can alter the course of their fate, granting them untold power and the potential to ascend to the ranks of legends. Whether hidden in forgotten scrolls within the ruins of a fallen dynasty or bestowed by a chance meeting with an ancient entity, these rare techniques are the stuff of dreams, coveted by all who seek to leave their mark on the annals of Penglai.

    In his past life as Xue Feng, Darius''s quest for martial prowess led him on countless adventures. His knack for "acquiring" techniques was legendary. Once, he infiltrated the Cloud Piercing Temple under the guise of a lowly disciple, only to vanish with their prized Golden Body Sutra. Another time, he engaged in a high-stakes game of Go with an ancient hermit, wagering not treasure, but secrets. Darius won, of course, walking away with the hermit''s Ethereal Steps Technique. These escapades were numerous, each more audacious than the last, earning him the moniker of "The Glutton"¡ªnot for food, but for the rich feast of martial knowledge he relentlessly pursued.

    Regardless of the name he bore, before Darius shattered his cultivation to create the Taiji Talisman Technique, there was one technique he relied upon above all others.

    In his early days as a mortal, Darius stumbled upon a mystical jade, concealed within was the dormant soul of a formidable elder. This elder became Darius¡¯s savior, accompanying him on his journeys, imparting wisdom and his first cultivation and martial techniques.

    But unbeknownst to this eccentric elder, Darius possessed a wary nature and a extraordinary intellect, slowly discerning the hidden alterations in the techniques taught to him, alterations meant to transform him into a vessel for the elder''s soul. With astute insight, and a dose of luck, Darius reversed their fates, transforming the elder''s soul into an immortal pill instead.

    The first martial technique taught by this ancient elder, the Tyrant''s Phantom Fist, was initially full of flaws intended to ensnare Darius. Over time, he eventually refined and perfected the technique, unlocking its true essence. This fist technique embodied tyrannical dominion and absolute control, allowing Darius to project a celestial image of his attack across distances, striking with a force that shattered both defense and the very structure of space.

    In its first layer, the Echoing Strike, Darius learned to synchronize his qi with his physical force, sending forth a phantom fist that mirrored his own attacks. Though it started as a mere echo of his physical might, through diligent refinement, Darius enhanced its reach and impact, transforming it into Sovereign''s Reach. This advancement saw the celestial fist glow with intense energy, capable of transcending space to deliver its tyrannical power.

    The culmination of his efforts and insight birthed the Celestial Tyrant''s Decree, a layer where the phantom fist morphed into a colossal avatar of his will. With a singular punch, Darius could now unleash a god-like force, an entity of qi that obliterated all in its path, embodying the absolute authority of a celestial tyrant.

    Yet, mastery of such a transcendent technique was not without its trials. Darius, at the culmination of the Tyrant''s Phantom Fist, faced a tribulation, a fight against the heavens to decide whether he could wield this immense power without falling to its corruption. Emerging victorious, Darius solidified his legacy as a sovereign of martial prowess, capable of bending the cosmos to his will with the Tyrant''s Phantom Fist as his conduit. This technique, once a perilous gift from a deceptive senior, became the cornerstone of Xue Feng''s beginnings.

    Now, in a moment that echoes the culmination of countless battles and insights, Darius anchored himself in the center of the training field, each muscle tensed, ready. His right fist pulled back close to his body, his left arm extended, hand steady and open. Beneath him, his legs spread wide, rooted deeply into the earth. The air around him quivered, heat shimmering off the ground in visible waves. On his drawn back fist, tiny flickers of flame danced into existence, growing, weaving around his knuckles.

    In his early training with the Tyrant''s Phantom Fist, Darius harnessed insights from Penglai''s constellations, letting the celestial patterns guide his mastery. These starry configurations, rich in lore and power, offered profound connections to the cosmos, enhancing his technique beyond mere physical prowess.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    However, upon arriving in Gaia, Darius found the celestial knowledge sparse. Here, the heavens above seemed neglected, with mages and scholars focusing their attentions and studies primarily on the elemental forces rather than the vast tapestry of stars. The sun and moon stood as the only celestial beacons that captivated Gaia''s inhabitants, their radiant presence a focal point of magical and scholarly pursuit.

    ''In the sun''s embrace, life flourishes, under its gaze, shadows bow, and at its wane, all returns to the dust from whence it came,'' Darius focused, his eyes reflecting the fiery dance of solar flares. ''This sun, a solitary sentinel in the heavens, guides my path, its inferno a forge for my will. As it bestows life, so shall my technique embody its dominion; as it covers the land in light, so shall my power reach across the realms; and as it concludes the day, so shall my foes meet their end beneath its gaze.''

    "Solar Tyrant''s Fist!" Darius''s shout split the silence, his fist surging forward. The flames that had been encircling his hand vanished as a sharp crack split the air.

    Excitement emanated from Jarek, stance poised, his sword at the ready. To him, outwardly Darius appeared unchanged, his vision unable to discern the gathering mana. The moment Darius''s fist moved, Jarek''s body tensed, his gaze sharp for any hint of attack.

    Then, without warning, flames covered his sight. A sudden pain shot through Jarek''s nose, eyes stinging with tears as he staggered back, baffled. "What the?!.."

    Darius''s smile erupted; it was quick, a spark before the storm. Flames danced on his fists, each strike sharp, quick, then vanished into daylight. The cycle rapidly repeating.

    Jarek shook off the initial strike, his nose tingling, but his sight was quickly drowned in flames again¡ªa fiery punch landing squarely on his jaw with a thud. Reeling from the impact, he raised his sword in front of his face, lightning crackling to life around it with a sharp hiss. His lightning aura flared, a thunderous crack echoing as it snuffed out Darius''s next few punches.

    "Little shit," Jarek muffled, mini explosions crackling around his head.

    ''Find the gap!'' Darius''s mind roared, unleashing a storm on his father.

    Darius''s arms blurred into streaks, fire erupting from his fists with each rapid punch. His eyes, strained, framed by veins bulging and pulsing with a fiery red hue. Jarek, in response, turtled up, arms raised, blocking the onslaught, each impact sending sparks and flames flying, but showing no signs of breaking through.

    ''Now!'' Darius''s thought sliced through the chaos. In that heartbeat, Jarek shifted, muscles tensing to spring forward. Yet, in that fleeting moment, Darius caught the subtle flux in Jarek''s mana, a telltale shimmer from defense to offense. Seizing the opportunity, Darius''s fist veered, a spectral fist targeting the side of Jarek''s knee. Jarek stumbled, his launch thwarted. Capitalizing on the opening, Darius followed through¡ªa flaming punch to Jarek''s chin then swiftly to his stomach.

    Aware that Jarek was holding back, Darius understood his strikes weren''t truly harming his father, yet they served to keep him at bay.

    Resorting to his defensive stance, Jarek raised his arms, a barrier against the relentless assault. Each hit landed with a hiss, followed by the soft thud of fire mana exploding upon contact.

    ''My mana is running out. I have to create an opening,'' Darius thought, desperation creeping in. Out loud, he taunted, "Blue wolf? More like blue pup!"

    Jarek''s aura froze, the vibrant crackling halting in mid-air. Slowly, Jarek lowered his hands, his gaze locking with Darius''s.

    From the sidelines, Amara''s laughter broke the tension. Panicked, Darius flung punches faster, each landing on Jarek but to no effect.

    Jarek vanished; a loud crack of thunder and a flash of lightning erupted directly in front of Darius. Jarek reappeared, hand resting on Darius''s head.

    Darius''s fingers wrapped around Jarek''s wrist, straining to pry his father''s iron-like grip from his head.

    "Careful, boy," he warned, before violently hurling Darius through the air.

    ''Why are my parents like this?'' Darius questioned, right before his flight ended, crashing through the roof of the nearby, newly repaired, storage shed.

    ----

    Jarek stood over both Amara and Darius, his frame casting a long shadow in the fading daylight. Below, Amara''s hands, bathed in a gentle blue glow, weaved threads of mana around Darius''s injuries.

    Noticing Darius''s dejected expression, Amara and Jarek struggled to suppress their laughter. Amara, her voice warm with a hint of mirth, apologized, "Sorry, we probably just needed to let off some steam from today. A lot has happened."

    Darius, lifting his gaze, replied, "I was the one who asked for this, so I can''t complain. I''m sorry I overestimated myself."

    Jarek, his smile broadening, said, "Claiming you would prove your path by besting us both, and asking us to hold back only a bit was, admittedly, a bit foolish. But we are proud of you."

    "But I didn''t defeat mother, that was just a fluke. And, I couldn''t do anything against you, a lucky hit or two that did nothing was all my boasting could amount to."

    Jarek exchanged a glance with Amara, then turned back to Darius, his gaze sharpening, voice deepening. "Do you see us as pushovers, Darius, or are Knights and Mages truly so weak in your eyes?" His expression hardened. "Underestimating your opponent is a direct path to defeat. I thought you understood that. Seems we need more training sessions to correct this oversight."

    Amara shook her head, flicking Darius''s forehead lightly.

    "Ow," Darius flinched, hand going to his brow.

    "And here I thought my son was the smartest boy alive," she lovingly teased, "I stuck to Tier 1 spells, and your father hadn¡¯t even tapped into his knight skills, not until you pushed him," she said, rolling her eyes. At her words, a hint of color crept into Jarek''s cheeks.

    "I don''t see how this is supposed to help," Darius retorted, pushing himself to stand. A wince flashed across his face as he quickly reached for his head.

    Amara''s smile was warm, genuine, settling on Darius with a comforting glow. "My sweet little wolf, think. That last spell? It was 3rd tier. The wall it created should''ve held against an attack of its own tier." Her gaze then drifted to Jarek, an unspoken understanding passing between them. "And your father, the only reason he didn''t use any skills, is because the one time he tried, you stopped him."

    Jarek''s eyes began to glow, his smile broadened, drawing Amara close to his side. Resting her head against her husband briefly, she went on, "You really do not have a good view of the world, Darius. I would say that''s your biggest weakness right now. You can''t even properly gauge your own strengths or your opponents."

    Darius''s gaze dropped to the ground. ''She''s right. I genuinely believed I could outmatch them with just a slight restraint on their part. My entire understanding of Gaia stems from books. This is embarrassing.'' His face began to flush, ears burning with the admission.

    Jarek''s tone shifted, taking on a lower note as he addressed Darius. "You have more than proved yourself, Darius. Do you really think an apprentice knight or mage, someone who has just stepped into their system like you, could accomplish what you did today?"

    The question lingered, its impact clear as Darius tightened his fists and met his father''s gaze squarely. "No."

    "Has anyone else in the last two thousand years done what you achieved today?" Jarek''s voice grew louder, his eyes locked on his son.

    "No."

    "Then I, no, we would be fools not to believe in you, son. If you say you can make us stronger, our only question is, what do we need to do?" Jarek''s face lit up, his eyes shimmering with admiration for Darius, nearly spilling over with emotion.

    Darius''s face broke into a wide grin as he jumped, enthusiasm sparking in his eyes. "You won''t regret this! I''ll ensure that no one can stand against the Valdene Family, anyone who does, will only be seeking death!" Laughter bubbled up from within him, joining the declaration with infectious joy.

    Jarek''s brows furrowed slightly, a hint of approval in his tone. "Seeking death? I like that!" His laughter mingled with Darius''s.

    In that moment, laughter and solemn promises intertwined, reinforcing the Valdene family''s bond. Their shared laughter, ringing through the air, wasn''t just a release; it was a pledge of their collective strength and a vow to protect and elevate their legacy. Unseen by the world of Gaia, this family''s resolve was quietly forging a new path.

 Chapter 35: Ties that Bind and Break

    Chapter 35: Ties That Bind and Break

    As the morning sun filtered through the window of Darius''s room, he finally set his quill aside. Leaning back, he stretched, a sense of purpose flickering in his eyes. "So much to do," he thought, a smile playing on his lips as he reviewed his notes.

    "The Arcane Ascendancy System, it''s akin to a hammer. It forces the body to adapt, bending mana to its will. Barbaric, yet undeniably potent."

    Following the duel with his parents, Darius had seized the opportunity to delve deep into the intricacies of their systems with them, eager to refine and enhance their capabilities.

    During this time, he also took pains to convince his parents that the presence of the Elemental Kings was unknown to him. Concealing the truth weighed on him, yet he believed some secrets were best kept unshared.

    "I can''t ask them to start from scratch; they lack dantians to rebuild. Gaia''s systems are too brute-force, becoming one with the user once they establish an aura," he mulled over the observations scrawled across his pages.

    In this world, once a child was tested and found compatible with the Arcane Ascendancy System, a crucial next step unfolded. They were entrusted to the guidance of a 3rd tier Inceptor Mage, one whose elemental affinity matched their own. This mage then became the initiate''s mentor, steering them through the intricate initiation process. This tradition ensured that the novices were well versed in the foundational practices of their element.

    Darius reflected on his mother''s interpretation of this tradition. On its face, it offered guidance to initiates, yet beneath that, it harbored ulterior motives. It acted as a means to forge alliances between families, intricately stitching a network of relationships and power. Additionally, it served as a way to subtly influence and direct the minds of newcomers, sculpting their views to align with the prevailing interests of the towers. This understanding unveiled the complex interplay of mentorship with the maneuvers of political control and influence.

    "The sects and clans did the same, always seeking to control what they cannot. It seems humans, no matter the world, follow the same pattern," Darius noted.

    He considered the peculiar initiation process within Gaia, specifically the transition to the Melding Sanctum. This chamber, painstakingly built with specialized materials and spells, was pivotal for an initiate''s elemental affinity alignment. Darius felt a mix of intrigue and skepticism as he learned that, from a distance, an Inceptor Mage would guide the initiate through exercises and breathing techniques via a communication crystal.

    But really, his mother shared, the sanctum did all the work aligning the elemental mana. The exercises didn''t do much except distract the initiate from the isolation. Yet, despite these precautions, some still crumbled before the process concluded, unable to withstand the intense solitude and the relentless, invisible force of the sanctum.

    The Melding Sanctum fundamentally bound the Arcane Ascendancy System to the initiate, by immersing the individual in a constant flow of elemental mana, the sanctum begins a profound transformation. It gradually replaces the person''s innate life force aura, akin to the natural energy field that surrounds all living beings.

    Through this intense immersion, the chamber effectively rewrites the initiate''s core energy signature, transitioning it from its natural state to one deeply infused with elemental mana. This process lays the groundwork for the formation of a mage''s aura, a manifest shield and wellspring of their power. It''s a transformation that entwines the Arcane Ascendancy System so closely with the user that their very essence becomes a conduit for elemental force, marking the birth of their aura as a tangible, wieldable extension of their will.

    "Father mentioned that the Manaforged Knight System begins the same way, but knights face this stage alone, without a guide. You''re left to navigate the process by yourself," Darius mused. The thought of a young child, barely six, enduring such solitude weighed heavily on him.

    Then, out of nowhere, a scent wafted into the room, pulling his thoughts from the arcane. Darius paused, inhaling deeply.

    "Tilly is making breakfast," he realized, a sudden awareness of his own hunger washing over him as his stomach loudly complained. It had been days since he last ate.

    "Bet Haku is already there," he muttered, slipping into his boots. A smirk crossed his face. "I wonder if Tilly has noticed anything yet?" With that, he strode from the room, drawn by the inviting smell of breakfast.

    Darius ambled through the mansion''s halls, his steps light. "What a beautiful day," he remarked, pausing briefly by a window to admire the view of the lake.

    He resumed his pace, approaching the kitchen door he inhaled deeply, savoring the familiar scent. "I really don''t know how I ever lived without this woman''s cooking."

    He pushed open the door, his smile spreading, "Morning, Tilly!"

    Tilly, busy at the fireplace, turned with a flat "hmm," barely acknowledging him as she continued her work.

    Darius''s smile faltered as he stepped inside, "You look lovely today!...What a beautiful day too, don''t you think?"

    His attempt at sparking conversation was met with the same indifferent hum.

    Ever so slightly, Darius buried his head in his shoulders, "Is it...the library?" He ventured, his tone cautious.

    "The library? What''s wrong with the library?!"

    "Nothing! Nothing, I just, we made a bit of a mess in there, but, I swear I''ll help clean it up." Darius''s face reddened as he rushed to change the subject, "but you look bothered, are you and Danny arguing again?"

    Her expression flat, Tilly repeated her dismissive "Hmm."

    Darius cleared his throat, "Did I do something?" Anxiety tinged his voice as sweat beaded on his forehead.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "Nope, not at all, not a single bloomin'' thing," Tilly retorted, her whisking growing vigorous. "Not a word, not a ''how are you, Tilly?'' It''s fine, I just worry is all. But who am I? Just the Ole maid."

    After furiously mixing a bit more, she slammed her bowl down. "You think I can''t recognize your voice?! You think I wasn''t there every day of your life?!" Pointing at Darius, her face flushed with anger, her voice trembling, "You think I couldn''t tell it was you?"

    Overwhelmed, she crumbled, burying her face in her hands, collapsing as her sobs broke through, "Those horrible, horrible, horrible screams."

    Darius rushed to Tilly''s side, wrapping his arms around her, "I am so sorry, Tilly, I...I should have told you. You should never have had to hear that."

    Tilly''s arms enveloped him in return. Through her embrace, Darius felt the profound impact of his actions, the pain and fear she harbored. Mocking his earlier trivial concern, ''What''s for breakfast?'' served as a grim reminder of how his choices affected those he held dear.

    Tilly''s sobs subsided into quivering breaths as she looked up at Darius, her eyes searching his for answers. "What''s happening to you, Darius?" she asked, her voice trembling. "I can see you''re changing, and it''s not natural. All these secrets, the screams... The chaos and explosions, the entire village heard them yesterday. It''s all too much."

    Darius furrowed his brow, a storm of thoughts gathering behind his gaze, ''We''ve asked too much of her, she deserves to know.''

    "Tell the villagers that my mother was experimenting with a new spell, that there was an accident," he began, his voice steady. "That should calm their worries." Taking a deep breath, he looked into Tilly''s eyes, a solemn weight in his admission. "I''ve developed my own magic system, Tilly. It''s different from the mages and knights. I''m no longer a dud."

    Shock and awe painted Tilly''s face, her eyes wide as she drew a sharp breath, the implications of his words settling like a heavy cloak around her.

    Darius continued, the gravity of his journey reflecting in his tone. "Since this is all new to me, I really not sure what will happen as I train. I''m deeply sorry for keeping this from you and for all the worry I''ve caused. It''s just...until I get stronger, I have to keep it a secret, or the mage towers will come for me."

    "If they hunt me down, they will come for those I love, everyone close to me," Darius''s voice broke, a shiver running through him as his hands clenched into fists, knuckles whitening. "Dragging you all into this... I regret it. But harm to you or my family," he paused, the silence a heavy cloak, tears edged the brim of his eyes, "that, I cannot allow."

    Tilly watched, the initial alarm in her eyes softening to understanding as she took in his trembling form, the tears that refused to fall, and the rage simmering beneath. She leaned forward, her embrace enveloping him, "you''re still a child, Darius. Your world doesn''t have to be so big. And you should have told me, cause there''s nothing I wouldn''t face, no mage tower I wouldn''t spit on, to stand with this family."

    "I know...and I promise, no more secrets," Darius murmured, his voice muffled as he wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt, a sniff breaking through the quiet. He lingered in the embrace, the rigid set of his shoulders easing, the fortress of tension he''d built brick by brick starting to crumble in the warmth of Tilly''s embrace. In her arms, a sense of calm enveloped him, a tranquility he seldom admitted needing.

    Tilly, though not his birth mother, held a place in his heart as profound as any maternal bond. In the world he hailed from, where the concept of motherhood could stretch across many depending on one''s lineage, Tilly''s presence had blossomed into something deeply valued, a connection as significant as that with his own mother, a treasure he wished to never part with.

    Pushing Darius gently away, she met his gaze, "Everyone has their secrets. I don''t expect you to share everything with me; there are things I know I''m not meant to know. However," she paused, a softness in her tone, "you can at least tell me you''re alright. And a hug now and then wouldn''t hurt." Her smile, framed by the lines of years and wisdom, held a depth only a mother could embody.

    "Here, let me give you a hand," he said, reaching for her arm to assist her to her feet.

    "Tilly?"

    "What is it?"

    "Have you seen Haku around?" He inquired, brushing off his trousers.

    She paused, turning back to retrieve her bowl. "Now that you ask, no, I haven''t seen him for a few days. Figured he''d be with you." Sniffling into a cloth, she continued, "Perhaps he''s found a girl."

    Darius chuckled, settling at the counter to lend a hand with the meal. "With his attitude? I highly doubt it."

    For the next few hours, Darius lingered in Tilly''s company, together they completed the morning''s cooking, then shared a meal with his parents. The conversation lightly danced around the edges of Darius''s Arcane Talisman Technique, careful to skirt the depths of its mysteries. It was a morning draped in tranquility, a rare break for Darius, until Tilly, armed with a bucket, ventured towards the library. Her reaction upon entering sent a audible wave of shock through the estate, a disturbance potent enough to stir the wildlife in the surrounding forest.

    ----

    In the depths of Fang Root Forest, where sunlight dared not tread, ancient trees towered, their trunks twisted by time. Moss glowed faintly, a subtle hint of the magic infused in every leaf and stone. Vines draped heavily, weaving through the air, suggesting paths hidden from the untrained eye.

    The air vibrated with mana, a physical presence that saturated the soil beneath the thick canopy. Creatures, their forms shaded by the underbrush, darted silently, leaving trails of light that flickered and faded. Eyes, glowing and watchful, peered from the dark recesses.

    Far within the forest''s embrace, a zone of eerie quiet reigned, an unnatural pocket where the bustling life and vibrant sounds of Fang Root were strangely absent. Wildlife steered clear, an instinctive avoidance of something alien to their home. The cause of this silence was an impromptu camp, an intrusion of civilization in the wild''s domain.

    A single large cart stood central in the camp, drawn by scaled horses. Their tails, serpentine and precise in movement, complemented the frilled splendor of their manes.

    Tents dotted the area, most of which were worn and nondescript, blending into the background of the forest floor. However, among the modest dwellings, two tents commanded attention. One was notably large, draped in fabrics that shimmered even in the muted light of the forest, its opulence a stark marker of importance. The other was unique for its architecture, tall and slender, rising like a spire or beacon.

    Guards encircled the camp, consisting of knights and a mage. The elemental gauntlets shimmering over the knights'' arms marked their rank as tier 2 bronze knights. Nearby, a youthful fire mage, with an aura flickering faintly, barely extending beyond his form, revealed his status as a tier 2 apprentice.

    The spire-shaped tent''s entrance suddenly swung wide, revealing a bald man robed in red. His figure was portly, with a broad, flat nose and small, deep-set eyes that gave his face a distinctly stout, almost swinish appearance. Encircling him, a fiery aura pulsed, its size and density unmistakable identifiers of an inceptor mage. He surveyed the camp with visible disdain, spat contemptuously on the ground, and marched towards the opulent tent. With a deliberate thrust, he cast the flap wide, entering with an air of authority.

    "Ramman! The tower has sent a request," bellowed the mage, his voice slicing through the camp''s stillness. "Enough with that vile creature! And for the my sake, cover yourself this time." Recoiling, he pinched his nose, eyes narrowing. "What in the realms is that stench?"

    Behind a silk partition at the tent''s rear, a shadowy figure hunched over an unseen object, its form grotesque in the dim light. Two legs, unnaturally extended from its shoulders, arched into the air. The eerie silence was broken only by a starved slurping, abruptly stopping as the figure straightened.

    The form, addressed as Ramman by the mage, swept an arm across its face. A voice, oddly delicate for its grotesque shadow, responded, "That is the smell of love, you mages wouldn''t understand the concept." Rising to its full height, Ramman''s silhouette was slender yet awkwardly proportioned in a manner unbecoming of a man. It extended a hand, grasping a garment to drape over its body.

    "Disgusting," the mage muttered under his breath.

    Then, a sudden burst of green and white light shattered the dimness behind the silk partition. Emerging was a figure marked by a long, narrow face, topped with greasy curls piled atop his head. His pale brown skin contrasted sharply against the garish yellow of his silk robe. Covering him were spectral gauntlets and vambraces, carrying with them the weight of hot, stifling wind mana¡ªa Tier 3 Iron Knight.

    "Watch it, Hoggle," came the retort, laced with a feminine yet menacing undertone, "you just interrupted my meal." His eyes, ignited by a sinister green gleam, fixed on the mage. "State your business and leave," he continued, his hand leisurely cleaning his mouth with a rag, "I haven''t finished eating."

    Casting a wary eye beyond Ramman, Hoggle could only offer a shake of his head. "Your...preferences in these lesser beings escape me," he remarked, his aura flaring a touch brighter as he dared to lower his hand from his nose. "The tower master has set our sights on Atlas Crab next."

    "Atlas Crab?! So, we''re now errand runners?" Ramman reclined on a nearby couch, draping himself languidly as he spoke, "And just how much longer are we to linger in this wilderness? The humidity here wreaks havoc on my complexion."

    "It''s among his favored delicacies. Personally, I find it delightful with honey and a dash of spicy sauce. We might as well secure a few more for our return journey."

    "Return?" Ramman bolted upright, his gaze sharpening.

    "Once we''ve secured the crab, we make for the tower," Hoggle revealed with a smirk. "And with that, I''ll be spared your incessant rambling on love," he added. Casting a disdainful look towards the back of the tent, Hoggle exited with a scoff.

    The moment Hoggle departed, Ramman''s features twisted into a grotesque grin. "Fucking hypocrite. Someday, I''ll eat that juicy pig, until then...."

    Behind the veil, a nest of pillows, ripped and stained, sprawled across the floor. The chamber bore the marks of violence, drenched in shadows and dried blood. There, amidst the chaos, lay a male elf, bare and broken. Dirt clung to his green locks; his eyes, once vibrant, now stared empty into the void, each breath a struggle.

    Back outside the tent, Hoggle navigated through the camp to the laden cart, its load a collection of boxes, sacks, and cages. His attention snagged on a significant enclosure, within it a being of night-black fur, its bushy tail adorned with white stars converging towards its end, and blue flames flickering at its feet.

    There, amidst captivity, lay an ember fox, his gaze flitting nervously. Once splendid fur now matted with grime, a dark stain of dried blood marred his side.

    ''Darius, help.''

 Chapter 36: Beneath the Canopy

    Chapter 36: Beneath the Canopy

    Darius, wearing a green tunic, brown trousers, and sturdy boots, stood at the edge of Fang Root Forest, a long dagger, secured at his hip. His untamed black hair and azure eyes stood out sharply against his fair skin, touched lightly by the noonday sun.

    "I''m surprised they agreed," Darius said, a grin spreading across his face as his hands flexed.

    Darius had to work hard to get his parents on board with his plan. He started with proving he knew the flora and fauna of the forest better than they did, pointing out plants and animals they hadn''t even heard of. He had already shown them how fast and strong he had become, promising to stay safe near the edge of the forest. What really made them say yes, though, was when he brought up Haku. They were all starting to worry about him, and Darius''s determination to find his friend convinced them to let him go, provided he promised to flee from any danger immediately and return to the estate before dark.

    Ready to depart, his thoughts brought an unexpected blush to his cheeks, "to think, I now have to ask for permission to leave my own home."

    With a lightness in his step and a chuckle that seemed to dance with the wind, Darius plunged into Fang Root Forest.

    "Ethereal Steps!" The lightning tattoo on his forehead pulsed softly, a weak glow beneath his skin.

    Darius vanished into a streak of purple, weaving through the forest. He danced between trees, agile and powerful, his laughter echoing, blending into Fang Root''s silence, scattering the animals in its wake.

    Darius darted beneath the towering trees, a blur against the backdrop of Fang Root. Each step, light yet swift, barely touched the ground before he vanished, only to reappear moments later, further along the shadowed path. His movements, electric bursts of speed and agility, startled a family of red-crowned stags, their majestic forms bounding away in a panic.

    A burst of laughter, pure and uncontained, spilled from him, mingling with the rustling trees and the distant calls of unseen birds.

    He skidded around a massive, moss-covered trunk, sending a flurry of leaves spiraling into the air. Not far ahead, a creek babbled, its clear waters providing a break in the dense underbrush. Without breaking stride, Darius leaped, the sunlight catching his figure mid-air before he vanished once more.

    Animals, drawn by the disturbance, peeked from their hiding spots, their eyes wide and curious. A pair of shadow hares, coats flickering with a hint of magic, watched from a safe distance, their ears twitching at every burst of laughter that echoed through the forest. Even the ancient trees seemed to lean in closer, their branches swaying gently as if to catch a glimpse of the fleeting figure.

    Darius reappeared, a few paces ahead, his path marked by a trail of crackling mana. His breathing was slightly heavier from the swift movement, yet his face radiated with a bright and unrestrained smile, "Ok, that''s enough."

    Surveying the dense foliage around him, he summoned an image of Fang Root''s vast landscape to mind, eyes shimmering with the activation of his Arcane Gaze. "If I was that little brat, what would I be doing? Where would I go?"

    His vision, now filtered through his Arcane Gaze, revealed the forest''s hidden layers. Streams of earth mana, dense and pulsating, wove through the soil, painting trails of yellow and brown beneath his feet. Gusts of wind mana, lighter and more fleeting, danced between the trees, while droplets of water mana, serene and flowing, outlined the forest and damp earth.

    "Ember foxes prefer to build their dens in areas near water, with rough varying terrain for cover." He reasoned aloud, "its not much to go on but I can at least start there."

    Darius''s aura faded, the crackle of purple giving way to a swirl of green. "Should hold off on using Ethereal Steps," he decided. Instantly, his body pulsed, a surge of strength visible as a faint green shimmer emanated from his chest.

    ''These tattoos...truly amazing, every time I cycle my mana, I can feel myself getting stronger. I don''t even have to cultivate.''

    Breaking through the first layer of his technique not only opened new paths of growth but also revealed the unique nature of his development. He was stunned to discover he didn''t need to cultivate his Arcane Talisman Technique to enhance his physical capabilities. The tattoos acted as conduits, seamlessly absorbing a portion of any mana he expends and recycling it through his muscles and organs. This process essentially formed a secondary meridian system, augmenting his twelve primary meridians and enhancing his strength with every use of mana.

    "Best keep a low profile deeper in," Darius decided. Abandoning his movement technique, he moved onward. With a stride both careful and determined, he quickly pressed deeper into Fang Root.

    Gliding more gently than before, Darius became a wraith among the trees, drifting like a leaf caught in a soft breeze. He skimmed over underbrush and brushed past branches, all the while his gaze, sharp with his eye technique, scanned the path ahead.

    As Darius ventured deeper, the forest unfolded before him, a realm where every leaf and shadow thrummed with mana. "Eyes, everywhere." His gaze, charged with azure light, caught glimpses of hidden creatures, their forms outlined in elemental auras. "This forest," he realized, darting between shadows and light, "brims with life, I''m totally surrounded."

    Darius eased his speed, threading through bushes to emerge at his target: a vast rock outcropping to the northwest of the estate, shadowed by the constant murmur of a nearby creak.

    Darius''s gaze landed on the rock formation ahead, its jagged edges casting imposing shadows, reminiscent of a beast''s fang thrusting upwards from the earth. The rock formation, massive and untamed, dominated the landscape, with a creak meandering around its base.

    Moving forward, Darius''s stride halted abruptly. Instincts honed in his previous life guided him to take cover behind a cluster of bushes, his movements cautious, barely disturbing the air.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ''Mana-Hippos.''

    Darius crouched, watching the Mana-Hippos immerse themselves with an ease that defied their size. Crystals sprouted from their backs, catching the light and casting prismatic colors onto their surroundings.

    Darius whispered to himself, keeping a low profile behind the brush. "Hippomana Gigantus, in the first stage... still younglings, the blue sheen of their hide and those tiny crystal horns are telltale signs." His eyes narrowed, focusing on the creatures as he committed every detail to memory, the marvel of their existence not lost on him even in this tense moment.

    He knew that with time, these creatures would swell in size and magic, their skin hardening into crystal armor, their abilities in water manipulation becoming formidable. But for now, as stage one beings, they were at the start of their path, gentle giants of the water with the potential to evolve into entities of great power.

    Hiding behind the foliage, Darius watched the mana-hippos by the stream, a mix of curiosity and awe in his eyes. This was his first encounter with a mana beast in its natural habitat. The hippos'' tranquil presence and the subtle play of magic across their skins captivated him, offering a glimpse into a world he had only read about. His gaze lingered, taking in every detail, from the serene water''s edge where they lounged to the soft rustle of leaves stirred by a gentle breeze. This moment was a new chapter in his journey, far beyond the pages of any book.

    Captivated by the mana-hippos, Darius almost missed the faint rustle¡ªa sound distinct from the forest¡¯s natural harmony.

    Darius''s reaction was swift, rolling to the side as he dodged the ambush. He distanced himself from the hippos as they fled, feightened from the sudden disturbance, only to confront a new challenge.

    Before him stood a Blaze-Cat, about the size of a hound, its dark orange fur standing out against the forest''s greenery. Its gaze, intense as the fire it wielded, focused on Darius, signaling a blend of grace and danger.

    As he regained his footing, Darius''s gaze fixed on the Blaze-Cat. ''A double-tailed Blaze Cat,'' he thought, observing the twin flames that danced at the creature''s rear. His eyes traced the fiery orbs at the tail''s end, a clear sign of the beast''s evolution level.

    ''Not just fire claws, but fire breath too,'' he reminded himself, recalling the creature''s capacity to spew flames and shroud its claws in fire.

    Darius assessed the standoff, his thoughts cool despite the sudden danger. ''Twenty-five cauldrons of force for this one,'' he estimated, eyeing the Blaze-Cat''s muscular form and the vibrant glow of its tails. ''I''m pushing twenty at best right now.''

    Darius''s battle instincts kicked in as the Blaze-Cat unleashed a mouthful of fire. Without a moment''s hesitation, he cycled his fire mana, his arms igniting in a brilliant display.

    "Bring it on!" With a forward thrust, he transformed his arms into a flaming spear, cleaving through the inferno. The two forces collided, his fiery barrier splitting the oncoming blaze.

    "Let''s see what you can do!" His voice boomed with anticipation, his eyes blazing azure while licked with flames.

    Darius rushed forward as the Blaze Cat launched itself into the air. In a swift motion, Darius slid beneath the leaping cat, reaching up to grasp one of its fiery tails. This unexpected move halted the cat''s airborne assault, causing it to crash heavily to the ground, momentarily stunning it.

    Darius seized the moment, his muscles bulking under the surge of mana. With a firm grip on the Blaze Cat''s tail, he swung the beast in a wide arc. The cat''s cries cut sharply through the air as it spun, a blur against the forest backdrop. After gaining momentum, Darius let go, catapulting the cat towards a tree with deadly precision.

    The second stage blaze cat twisted its body midair, its impact with the tree echoing like a muffled thunderclap. Roaring at Darius, it propelled itself back towards him, the sound of its launch a sharp crack that sliced through the air.

    Darius surged forward, his skin glowing with a yellow and brown as earth mana wrapped around him. The Blaze Cat, its fire element surging, hurtled towards him with equal ferocity. Their collision erupted in a deafening boom, a visible shockwave rippling through the air and stirring the underbrush.

    Locked in a fierce tangle of power, they became a blur of motion, a dance of primal force. This whirlwind of struggle swept them into the stream, where they crashed into the water with a resounding splash, the battle raging on beneath the surface.

    Darius seized the advantage, positioning himself atop the Blaze Cat as it thrashed. Drawing deeply on his water mana, Darius clasped his hands over the creature''s ears, channeling a torrent of pressurized water. With a surge of force, the water pierced through, silencing the Blaze Cat''s muffled cries as its struggle abruptly ceased. The flames that once crowned its tails fizzled out, subdued by the stream.

    Darius pushed away from the lifeless Blaze Cat, its body beginning to sink into the depths. Clutching its tail, he swam towards the shore, the bank abruptly dropping off into the water. Reaching the edge, he hoisted the Blaze Cat''s carcass onto the bank. "I''ve missed this feeling," he breathed out, a smile touching his lips.

    But before he could pull himself out, a faint sound halted his motion. With swift caution, Darius grabbed the cat''s body, drawing it back into the water. He moved silently, blending into the reeds, waiting with bated breath for whatever had stirred the quiet of the forest.

    Darius''s ears caught the sounds of movement nearby¡ªsticks snapping, leaves crunching, and the swish of foliage being brushed aside. The noises grew louder, voices threading through the silence. "Over here," called a male voice, firm and commanding.

    Peering through the reeds, Darius''s gaze landed on a group approaching the water''s edge. Three knights, though their gear appeared rough and worn, moved with purpose alongside a young mage. The mage, clothed in simple red robes, bore an aura that barely radiated from his form. ''A tier 2 fire mage,'' Darius assessed silently, noting the mage''s pale skin, common but handsome features, straight brown hair, and the sprinkle of freckles across his nose. The mage''s youthful appearance mirrored Darius''s own age, marking him as distinctly out of place among the armored adults.

    ''What have we got here?'' Darius''s mind raced as he waited.

    The knight who had led the way paused, surveying the surroundings with a critical eye. "There was a battle here recently," he announced, his voice carrying the weight of certainty. "The mana in the area is charged, and there are signs of fire everywhere."

    A moment passed in silence, the group absorbing the scene before them. Then, the young mage, his voice laced with curiosity, chimed in. "Whoever was fighting, they were both using the fire element. I can feel it." He paused, a frown creasing his brow. "Something feels...unusual. I can''t quite pinpoint what it is, though."

    As the mage continued to probe the charged atmosphere, the knights began to spread out, their movements methodical and alert.

    From among them, another voice emerged, skeptical. "Shouldn''t we be looking for Atlas Crabs? As far as I know, they don''t use fire."

    The final knight exhaled sharply, his patience wearing thin. "I am getting tired of running around in these woods. Let''s get back to looking for the Crabs before the tower asks for somethin else," he grumbled, voicing the exhaustion that seemed to linger in the air.

    The leader, after a moment of thinking, nodded in agreement. "Ok, stay on guard just in case. Let''s move to the location on the map," he commanded, setting the course for their next action. The knights began to head off in a direction away from the outcropping, their steps brisk and determined.

    The young mage lagged behind, his attention still caught by the remnants of the battle. "Crelos! Get moving!" the lead knight''s voice boomed, breaking the mage''s concentration. Crelos looked up, his expression souring into a sneer, but he shrugged his shoulders and started to follow. Abruptly, he halted, his gaze drifting slowly towards where Darius hid.

    "Crelos!" echoed the impatient shout once more. Snapping out of his brief trance, Crelos turned with a hasty gesture of his hands, "I''m coming!" He muttered quietly as he started walking back to the knights, "talk to me like that, stupid meat shields, in your 30''s and only second tier..."

    As the group''s voices faded into the distance, Darius could still make out their conversation. The third knight''s voice carried back, tinged with anticipation, "When we get back to camp, I''m gonna ask Sir Ramman if I can buy that fucking ember fox." Darius tensed, his focus sharpening at the mention of a ember fox.

    "Why would you throw your wages away on that?" the second knight chimed in.

    "It''s not a waste!" the third knight shot back, his passion evident in his voice. "That fox ain''t ordinary. Dodged every trap for two days straight. We only caught him because Ramman showed up just as that little thief was raiding our supplies!" he said, his arms flailing as he recounted the tale.

    Darius''s pulse quickened, hanging on every word as they moved away. "Lucky Sir Ramman didn''t kill it, though he sure roughed it up. Should get a fair price for it," the third knight concluded, his voice trailing off with the distance.

    Darius''s heart raced, worry and determination mixing as he processed the knights'' exchange.

    ''That has to be Haku, that idiot! I told him not to mess around!'' Darius''s chest heaved with rapid breaths, his eyes tracking the fading figures of the group until their voices were just whispers mingling with the forest sounds.

    Darius surged from the water, a single, swift leap bringing him to the bank. Steam curled off him, water hissing into vapor on his skin.

    His eyes locked on the vanishing group, his breath came slow, the glow of his eyes piercing through the steam.

    Darius''s presence alone seemed to weigh on the surroundings, the air thickening, shadows stretching longer and darker at his feet.

    Far off, the group came to an abrupt stop. The knights, in a swift motion, called forth their gauntlets and weapons, while Crelos drew a wand from his sleeve. Forming a tight circle, their backs together, faces blanched with fear, each one grappled with a sensation they had never felt before ¡ª a visceral, overwhelming certainty that they were going to die.

 Chapter 37: The Plan

    Chapter 37: The Plan

    "I can''t just kill them," Darius sighed. The heavy air around him started to thin, while his killing intent slowly receded.

    He paced, deep in thought. Lines of concentration etched deeply on his face. ''Why did it have to be this complicated? Couldn''t he of just found some she fox and had some fun?! Little shit, had to mess with knights!'' In his agitation, he kicked a rock, pulverizing it instantly.

    Halting mid-pace, Darius gazed in the direction the knights had taken. "OK, since they can''t see my aura, using mana in front of them will definitely raise alarms," he muttered, tapping his forehead in frustration. "Yet, spotting a dud out here in Fang Root might just freak them out more."

    "I can''t run back for father; they might leave, and there''s no telling what that bastard plans for Haku."

    "Maybe I could act lost, but my only shot then is trying to buy Haku. Though, chances are slim they''d listen to the Valdene dud."

    His veins bulging at his temples, Darius clenched his fists. "Besides killing them, it''s my only option. They should, at the very least take me back to the estate. Then father can deal with getting Haku back."

    Darius knelt, splashing water on his clothes before grabbing handfuls of dirt to smear across his outfit, hair, and face. He took his dagger, slicing and then tearing at his clothes for a more tattered look. With a few sharp slaps to his cheeks and a solid punch to his own lip, harder than he intended, Darius finished his disguise.

    Nursing his now swollen lip, Darius started walking towards the young mage Crelos and the group of knights.

    ----

    Among the myriad creatures of Fang Root, the rare Atlas Crab stands out as a prized delicacy. These land crabs, distinct to this region, and few in number, spend their days masquerading as ordinary rocks, their formidable claws locking them firmly in place. Unnoticed by passersby, they merge perfectly with the forest floor until dusk begins to fall.

    As daylight fades and night takes hold, Atlas Crabs awaken from their sleep. This transformation, from inanimate stone to agile forager, marks the beginning of their nightly venture for food. Swift for their kind, they navigate the forest, now even more hard to spot in the darkness of night.

    Catching these crabs is an art, best attempted as the sun''s last light touches the horizon. It''s at this moment, when they''re just waking and at their slowest, that they''re most vulnerable. For the people who wish to dine on this delicacy, mastering the timing of this daily ritual is the key to securing these elusive crustaceans for their tables.

    As the sun over Fang Root began its evening decent, the party hunting these crabs advanced in silence, their movements deliberate and wary. Abruptly, a knight, his gauntlets covered with a yellow manaforged aura, halted. The others paused in unison. His voice, gruff and commanding, broke the silence. "We need to hasten our pace or risk failing our assignment, whatever that was has moved on."

    The Earth Knight turned, his stern gaze sweeping over the group before fixing on young Crelos. ¡°You might not have seen what we''re up against, but disappointing Sir Ramman ain¡¯t an option.¡±

    The other two knights, one wearing gauntlets of wind and the other fire, tensed at his words, their armor rattling. "Yeah, let¡¯s pick it up," the Wind Knight urged, already propelling forward with quick, scanning glances.

    "Let''s get this over with," Crelos rolled his eyes as he quickened his pace, following the knights with his wand at the ready.

    Not far behind, Darius, leveraging his deep knowledge of Fang Root and the fragments of conversation overheard by the stream, deduced their target location.

    Motivated to get there first, he began to cycle his mana. "If I must use mana, better to stick to one element. If they do see me, maybe I could then claim a spell is concealing my aura."

    His aura shimmered into a fluid blue, "Need to stay flexible...Ethereal Steps." In an instant, Darius''s figure blurred, vanishing into the forest like a wisp of vapor.

    A few spots within Fang Root were known for the presence of Atlas Crabs, and one such place lies to the east of where Darius clashed with the Blaze-Cat. The terrain here is marked by rolling hills, with one hill in particular reaching a peak before cleaving into a ravine.

    The three knights and Crelos quickly reached the ravine as the sunlight started to fade over Fang Root. The area was a deep cut in the earth, where rocks and old trees lay scattered in a jumble, creating nooks and crannies perfect for hiding. The knights'' eyes were alert, and their bodies ready for action.

    "Hurry and spread out, but keep it quiet," the knight with the earthy aura instructed, his voice a low growl. "Walk lightly. We don''t want those Crabs to know we''re here."

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Above the ravine, tucked away and unseen, Darius kept a close watch, ''Better wait it out. Don''t want to mess up their hunt.'' He stayed quiet, making sure they couldn''t sense him at all, his presence erased.

    In the dwindling light, the crabs began their nightly stir. "Quick, there!" the Wind Knight whispered, a gust of air swirling around him as he dashed from crab to crab. "Got another," grunted the Fire Knight, his hands glowing red as he carefully warmed the rocks, coaxing the crabs out without a scorch, snatching them up.

    The Earth Knight, their leader, moved with a quiet authority, his hands enveloped in a gentle earthen glow. "Steady," he advised, using his fists to slightly shift the ground, corralling the crabs towards him for an easy grab. "Don''t scare them off."

    Crelos crouched, his voice low. "Tene-aill," he whispered, and small flames sprang up, forming tiny barriers. The crabs, avoiding the heat, darted straight into his basket. "Like herding sheep," he grinned, his trick neatly corralling the crabs.

    It didn''t take long for the hunt to end, "that''s the last of them," announced the Earth Knight, satisfaction in his tone as they surveyed their catch. "Well done," he added, nodding to each member, including Crelos, who held up his basket with a triumphant grin.

    As the group collected their catches, the wind knight boasted, "Ramman should be happy with this haul."

    The fire knight scoffed, "Unless he''s in his tent, he''s never happy."

    Crelos chimed in, "At least we''re heading back to the tower now."

    Their conversation suddenly stopped as a faint cry sounded from the woods.

    The group turned, silent, looking towards the noise. Their faces grew tense as they searched the trees, listening for the voice again.

    "You all heard that right?" The Wind Knight asked, sounding nervous.

    "Shut up!" The Earth Knight whispered sharply.

    Slowly, the knights readied their weapons; The Earth Knight''s hand caressed the ground, summoning forth a mace. The Wind Knight, with fluid grace, conjured two sleek daggers into his hands, while the Fire Knight stood ready, unarmed, save for the fire mana crackling around his gauntlets.

    "Something is coming," Crelos whispered, his eyes igniting with a sinister red glow. He leaned in, peering into the now shadow-drenched forest.

    Approaching the group with a deliberate limp, Darius increased his fake cries. ''This is embarrassing,'' he thought, his path meandering and seemingly aimless, until he found himself on the edge of the ravine.

    The wails from Darius got closer. The knights stood in line, faces turning grim as they waited.

    "Anything that moves, kill it," said the Earth Knight, his mace glowing yellow.

    "Wait!" Crelos called out, his eyes narrowing in the dark, "I think it''s a child. Eirg-sol." He raised his wand, and instantly, bright orbs of light shot out, quickly surrounding them in a warm glow. The lights moved swiftly, cutting through the darkness.

    The group''s breath caught. Shadows stretched long as a child, battered and limping, emerged from the dark woods, each step heavy. The faint moonlight traced the outlines of wounds, a haunting silhouette against the night''s backdrop.

    "Ahhhhh!" Darius yelled, faking shock and fear when the lights came on. He spun around and started to limp, rushing away, "somebody help!"

    The Earth Knight moved first, stepping up, "Boy! Stop screaming, we won''t hurt you."

    Darius froze, then slowly faced the knights, "Please, please help me!" Pushing his acting to the limit, he burst into tears and dashed towards the Earth Knight.

    "What is a damn kid doing out here?" The Wind Knight lowered his daggers, puzzled.

    "Probably got lost, look at his clothes, kid''s been out here for a while." The Fire Knight remarked, his voice filled with concern.

    Darius, with a burst of emotion, clung to the Earth Knight, "Please, take me home! I''ve been lost out here for days!" His cries were punctuated by uneven breaths.

    Crelos watched, his surprise briefly visible before his expression hardened, his gaze fixed on Darius.

    "What''s your name?" The Fire Knight came over, kneeling by Darius.

    "Darius. Darius Valdene." The moment he said valdene, the knights'' demeanor shifted, warmth fading from their gaze.

    "You''re the Valdene dud," the Earth Knight flatly said.

    The Fire Knight rose, spat on the ground beside Darius, and returned to the Wind Knight''s side.

    "Crelos. Take the boy; he''s your responsibility until we return to camp," the Earth Knight directed, nudging Darius towards Crelos. His eyes locked on Darius, he warned, "Stay with him. Make a sound, and you''re mana-beast fodder, understand?"

    Darius nodded silently and hobbled to Crelos, thinking, ''So far, so good.''

    Crelos gave Darius a pointed look. "Follow me, and keep quiet. He''s not kidding," he said, his gaze piercing.

    Darius exaggerated his fear, nodding rapidly, "I just wanna go home."

    Crelos gave a blunt, "Hmm," then pointed at each knight. He gestured to the Earth Knight, "that''s Clemet," nodding towards the Wind Knight, "that''s Winch and that''s Morgan," indicating the Fire Knight. "And I''m Lord Crelos. Address me as such," he stated, puffing out his chest.

    Darius barely kept his eyes from rolling. "Thank you, thank you, Lord Crelos. My father will reward you all for this!"

    "Quiet! And let''s move. Night is just beginning, and I don''t want to be stuck in Fang Root with a crying kid any longer than necessary," Clemet grumbled, his earth gauntlets fading as he set off.

    "A reward for a dud? Won''t be much, I bet," Morgan scoffed, trailing after Clemet.

    "Bet they threw him out here. Might even get mad we brought him back," Winch joked, falling into step with the others.

    Darius watched the knights move ahead, his eyes fixed on the ground, shrinking into himself as much as possible.

    Seeing Darius''s subdued figure, Crelos sighed, "Come on, let''s get you to camp, then home." He started off after the knights, leaving Darius momentarily alone.

    ''Don''t kill them, that''s a bad idea, Darius, don''t kill them,'' ran the mantra in Darius''s head as he dragged himself after the group, limping and sniffing his way through the underbrush.

    It didn''t take long for Crelos''s curiosity to peak as they trudged through the darkening forest. "How''s a dud like you survived out here?" he asked, his tone laced with skepticism. "What were you doing, roaming Fang Root?"

    Darius, quick on his feet, just told a half truth. "I was searching for my lost pet and i became lost, he''s an ember fox. Raised him from a kit," he said, his voice filled with real concern.

    At the mention of an ember fox, a tangible shift occurred within the group. Darius caught the stiffening of their postures, the exchange of glances. None spoke of a fox, yet their silence spoke volumes.

    As they continued through the forest, Darius couldn''t help but observe Crelos''s demeanor closely. The mage was surprisingly casual for someone of his station. Crelos had a tendency to talk incessantly, rarely pausing for a response, his tone laced with genuine warmth and good nature. It struck Darius how the knights seemed indifferent to Crelos''s chatter, letting the mage lead their conversation without interruption.

    Throughout their trek, Crelos''s incessant questions kept Darius on edge, a part of him distracted by something naggingly familiar about the mage. ''Have we met before?'' he pondered, casting sidelong glances at Crelos. The mage''s face tugged at Darius''s memory, a connection just out of reach.

    With each evasive answer Darius gave, he scrutinized Crelos, searching for clues in his expressions, his gestures. It was during a lull, a momentary pause in the barrage of questions, that it clicked. ''It''s him! The peasant boy from the test, the one who showed tier nine potential. How did I not see it before?''

    ''All this time, right beside me. This child, of all people.''

    "Finally recognized me?" Crelos''s voice carried a hint of arrogance as he glanced over.

    Pretending humility, Darius replied, "Yeah, we took our assessment tests together."

    Crelos''s tone dropped to a whisper, a cautious edge to his words. "Keep quiet when we get to camp. Stick close to me. I''ll handle the talking."

    Darius, maintaining his frightened and weary facade, silently agreed. As torchlight flickered in the distance, a question gnawed at him, ''Why the unease about camp?'' He noted the group''s growing tension, their pace slowing as the torchlight began to get closer.

    The camp eventually loomed into view, the fabric of the tents ghostly under the moon. Two structures stood out: a spire-shaped tent and another, more lavish in its display. But it was the sight of the large cart, loaded with various goods, that sharpened his focus. And there, amidst the chaos of captured spoils, was Haku, motionless within a cage.

    Suddenly, admidst the dark calm of Fang Root Forest, surrounded by hidden dangers, Darius''s killing intent erupted.

 Chapter 38: A Dance of Deception

    Chapter 38: A Dance of Deception

    Death hung in the air, a heavy tension that gripped the very soul of Fang Root Forest. The sudden surge of killing intent from an unseen source sent a shockwave through the camp, leaving the knights momentarily frozen.

    "Again?!" Yelled Winch, the Wind Knight, his voice laced with fear.

    Around them, the camp erupted into chaos. The reptilian horses, normally calm and disciplined, began neighing and hissing, their bodies contorting in panic as they bucked wildly against their restraints.

    ''Shit!'' In a fraction of a second, he suppressed the deadly aura enveloping him, adopting a guise of fear. His body tensed, shrinking away as if terrorized by the invisible threat that had momentarily gripped the camp.

    The knights scrambled, trying to calm the distressed animals while casting wary glances into the shadowy edges of the forest, searching for the source of this unseen threat.

    Crelos, at a distance, was observing Darius. The instant their eyes locked, Crelos averted his gaze, his attention quickly scanning the camp''s perimeter for the source of their alarm.

    Darius''s thoughts raced, ''Did he just...?''

    The knights quickly formed a perimeter around the area, each brandishing a torch that flickered against the backdrop of the dark forest. Darius, from his vantage point, quickly took stock of the situation, noting the presence of three additional knights he hadn''t seen before. No other mages were visible, save for crelos.

    No sooner had the tension slightly eased than Hoggle, the camp''s Tier 3 fire mage, burst from his tent. His presence commanded immediate attention, his fiery aura could be felt even from the camp''s exterior. "Report!" His voice, loud and authoritative, cut through the camp.

    Clemet, the Earth Knight, made his way to Hoggle with a brisk jog, urgency in his steps. "Unknown possible threat, sir," he reported, his voice carrying clearly in the night air. "Something we encountered earlier while hunting the Atlas Crabs. We also successfully completed our hunt of the crabs, Sir." He then leaned closer, dropping his voice to a whisper for a message meant only for the mage''s ears.

    As the whispered exchange concluded, Hoggle''s gaze swept across the assembled knights before settling on Darius. Their eyes locked, and Hoggle''s expression morphed into a sneer.

    Hoggle''s voice cut through tension. "Crelos, bring the boy here, and knights, remain vigilant," he commanded, eyes scanning the perimeter.

    Clemet, acknowledging with a brisk "Yes, sir," quickly returned to his position along the camp''s edge, joining the others in their watch.

    Crelos approached Darius, his hand resting reassuringly on the boy''s shoulder. "Come on, I''ll introduce you to my master," he said, offering a slight smile meant to ease the tension. As Darius rose from his feigned cower, Crelos leaned in, his voice a mere whisper, "Let me do the talking and...control yourself."

    Darius felt a twitch cross his face as Crelos''s hand rested on his shoulder. ''He noticed,'' he thought, the gears turning rapidly. A brief surge of panic, a flicker of the old instinct to fight, to lash out, surged within him. For a moment, the temptation to unleash his full might, to disrupt the precarious balance they walked, was almost overwhelming.

    But as quickly as the impulse came, it was quelled by a deeper, calculating calm. ''Wait,'' he cautioned himself. ''This could be a trap, or maybe... maybe an opportunity. The very notion that this boy, with his incessant questioning and oddly genuine nature, could be leading me into a trap is possible. Yet, his actions, the guidance, and now this warning.''

    ''I''ll play the game for now,'' Darius decided, his mind wrapping around the complexity of the situation. The knights, Crelos, and now this mage, Hoggle, were pieces in a larger puzzle. ''Patience, Darius. Observe, listen, and wait. Your moment will come.'' His heart steadied, thoughts sharpening into focus.

    Together, they made their way towards Hoggle, who, with a final scrutinizing glance at Darius, turned and stepped back into the darkness of his tent, the flap closing behind him.

    As Crelos and Darius stepped into the tent, Darius''s gaze lingered on Haku one last time, ''Hang in there little brother.''

    Once inside, they were greeted by a surprising sight, the interior sprawled before them, its boundaries stretching beyond the tent''s supposed size. A study, rich and warm with the light of a crackling fireplace, awaited them. Shelves towered, filled with books, while scattered throughout the room, magitech devices pulsed weakly under the fire''s glow.

    Hoggle, seated behind a grand desk, peered over his glasses with a look of disdain. "Ah, so this is the Valdene''s dud," he complained, his voice dripping with contempt. "Sit, both of you."

    Crelos began, "Master, this is¡ª"

    "Silence, i know who he is." Hoggle interrupted sharply, his eyes fixed on Darius. "Speak boy. What is a dud doing in Fang Root Forest?"

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Darius, maintaining his fa?ade of innocence, looked up at Hoggle with wide, fearful eyes. "I-I got lost, sir. I was looking for my pet," he stammered, careful to keep his voice meek.

    "And how, pray tell, did the Valdene dud manage to survive Fang Root?" Hoggle inquired, his gaze narrowing as he leaned forward, a predatory glint in his eye.

    Darius sensed the danger in his question. "I, uh, I avoided the dangerous areas, sir. And I ate berries," he lied, watching Hoggle''s reaction closely.

    Hoggle''s curiosity seemed to deepen, his gaze sharp. "In a family as notable as yours, there must be considerable concern for your well-being. How did you manage to enter the forest by yourself?"

    Darius looked down, adopting a forlorn expression. "Well, being a non magic user, I don''t think I''m much to worry about," he mumbled, kicking at the tent''s floor.

    The mage leaned in, a feigned warmth in his voice. "Ah, but every child is precious, no? Your parents, they must have ways of looking out for you, perhaps some special magic or resource?"

    Darius shrugged, his voice small. "I guess they try, but what can you do with a dud, right? I mostly just help in the garden...when I''m not getting lost," he added, forcing a weak smile.

    "And your home, it must be a an amazing fortress of magic and knowledge, I''m actually quite jealous. Any...special areas or pretty artifacts you''ve seen?" Hoggle''s eyes gleamed with a mix of greed and curiosity.

    Playing with the hem of his torn shirt. "Um, we have a big library? And Mom always says the best magic is kindness. Does that count?" he asked, genuinely sounding unsure.

    Hoggle gritted his teeth, trying a different angle, his voice casual. "Your mother, her research must be fascinating. Surely, you''ve overheard something, or helped her in some way?"

    Shaking his head, Darius adopted a bewildered look. "Mom talks a lot about plants. She says they can heal... I think? I just water them."

    Hoggle''s sigh filled the room, a clear sign of frustration. As Hoggle leaned back, defeated, Darius played with the edge of his sleeve, ''just keep thinking I''m the clueless dud.''

    Crelos shifted uncomfortably, sensing the tension but remained silent.

    "And this pet of yours, an ember fox, was it?" Hoggle asked. "A rare creature to be wandering about with a child with no magic."

    "I raised him from a kit, sir. He''s more than a pet to me. I''ll pay for his return, once I''m back with my family," Darius offered, watching Hoggle closely.

    "That would be Sir Ramman''s decision, not mine. He captured the creature," Hoggle stated dismissively, his eyes never leaving Darius. The way he seemed to salivate at the sight of Darius made the boy''s skin crawl.

    Darius kept his composure, though internally he recoiled at Hoggle''s gaze. ''This man sees me as nothing more than a meal ticket,'' he thought bitterly.

    Finally, Hoggle waved a hand in dismissal. "Crelos, take him to Ramman. Let''s see if the boy can negotiate for his pet''s return."

    As they stood to leave, Darius noted the greedy gleam in Hoggle''s eyes, ''he''s planning something.''

    Walking out of the tent, Crelos placed a comforting hand on Darius''s shoulder. "I''m sorry i wasn''t any help in there. I''ll try to be helpful to you with Sir Ramman," he whispered, his voice sincere.

    Darius nodded, suspicious and grateful for the support, but wary of what lay ahead.

    As they approached Ramman''s tent, Crelos''s voice dropped to a whisper. "Ramman is not to be underestimated," he cautioned, glancing towards Darius with a seriousness unlike his usual demeanor.

    Darius nodded, his gaze momentarily drifting to where Haku lay motionless, a pang of urgency quickening his pulse.

    Crelos''s voice wavered as he announced their entry, entering the tent, it unfolded into a lavish, open space. Rich, vibrant pillows lay scattered across the floor, each a splash of color against the tent''s fabric walls. Intricate tapestries hung throughout, while various ornate crystal lanterns cast a warm, inviting light. Yet, the expensive layout was betrayed by an assaulting stench, a mixture of rot and sourness that seemed to cling to every surface. The air was heavy, stagnant, making each breath a labor.

    ''What in the realms...'' Darius''s thought trailed off, his nose wrinkling in disgust. He could almost taste the foulness on his tongue. His gaze darted around, taking in the extravagant display, trying to distract himself from the overwhelming smell that seemed to saturate everything within.

    The tent revealed a man stretched out lazily on a couch, a pile of rich, albeit worn, cushions propping him up. His black greasy hair was knotted atop his head. His skin was the color of deep, tilled earth, and his figure, though slight, carried the curves of a woman. His see-through yellow robe, more suggestive than concealing, added to his unconventional green aura.

    Beside him, a male elf with emerald green hair offered a bleak contrast; his face was one of exhaustion, his attire nothing but tattered rags that told of hardship and neglect. Across his thin and malnourished body, numerous, bright red, deep scars crisscrossed his skin.

    Crelos nervously began to explain their presence, but Ramman''s dismissive gesture cut him short. "You may leave."

    A moment of awkward, silent exchange passed between Darius and Crelos before the latter reluctantly left.

    ''Well his help amounted to nothing,'' Darius inwardly rolled his eyes.

    Ramman rose, his movements unfolding with a serpentine ease. As he closed the distance to Darius, each step seemed measured, deliberate.

    Circling Darius, Ramman let his fingers trail lightly over the boy''s shoulders, causing an internal recoil from Darius, ''he''s one of...'' his thoughts were abruptly severed as Ramman''s voice slithered through the gaps in his mind.

    "Ah, Clemet told me he found the Valdene dud," his tone a disturbing caress that made Darius''s skin crawl, "he failed to mention you were this....cute."

    ''Focus on Haku, I can''t kill him......I can kill him after.''

    Carefully masking his brewing anger and disgust, "Sir, might I inquire about my pet? He looks wounded and I''m really worried about him," Darius asked, his voice edged with geniune concern for his friend.

    Ramman chuckled, a low, delighted sound. "Ah, that clever creature," he said, his voice carrying a hint of respect. "It gave my men quite the run, such an elusive pest. It''s not every day we encounter a beast with such... entertaining qualities." His eyes gleamed with desire as he watched Darius closely, enjoying the veiled tension. "Parting with it? Oh, that might require... a trade, something, special." The obvious implications hung in the air.

    ''Fucking definitely gonna kill you.''

    "I... I just want my friend back," Darius replied, his acting steady despite the turmoil within.

    Ramman''s laughter filled the tent, a sound that echoed off the lavish drapes and the lingering scent of decay. "Oh, dont be concerned, young Valdene. We shall see that you, and your pet, are treated as my special guests."

    Ramman paused, just behind Darius, heat from his breath landing on the back of Darius''s neck. "You''re free to leave now; the mage boy is outside," his words were deliberate, the hand on Darius''s shoulder moist and unwelcome. "A tent''s been arranged for your rest. We''ll discuss your payment options come morning, as we escort you home."

    Stumbling over his words, he managed, "Th-thank you." He cleared his throat, eager to distance himself. "I''m quite tired." Escaping the man''s touch, he offered a hasty bow. "I appreciate your hospitality, Sir Ramman."

    Ramman''s eyebrow arched, hand brushing his mouth, "Sleep well, then. Nights here are full of surprises."

    Smiling as best he could, Darius left the tent, his strides long and quick.

    Ramman exhaled, retreating to his couch and collapsing with theatrics. "Prepare another setting," he declared with a grin, "we dine with a guest tonight."

    The simple words spurred the elf into motion, his body shuddering. With a slow, hollow gait, he moved towards the tent''s secluded rear, where numerous heavy drapes concealed the origin of the foul stench.

    Stepping outside, Darius drew in several deep breaths, relishing the clean air.

    Crelos approached Darius, his expression somber, "Once again, I was quite useless, I''m sorry. Regarding your pet, did you manage to convince him?"

    Darius turned sharply, his gaze intense and bloodshot, "Please. Take me. To my tent." The urgency in his voice was unmistakable.

    Crelos''s eyes widened, taken aback by Darius''s tone, "Yeah, sure. Follow me." He led Darius through the camp, stopping just a few tents away from Ramman''s, strategically placed between the fire mage and the unnerving knight. "You can stay..."

    Darius didn''t wait for him to finish. He ducked into the tent, closing the flap with a swift motion, cutting off any further conversation. Crelos, left standing alone, muttered to himself, "Poor kid, Ramman must have told him no," before walking away.

    Inside the tent, Darius was a whirlwind of motion. He began furiously scribing an array into the dirt floor, veins standing out on his hands as he worked. The tent was quiet, save for the scratching sound of his fingers tracing runes.

 Chapter 39: Pawns and Predators

    Chapter 39: Pawns and Predators

    Gradually, the group found its rhythm under the night sky. Crelos disappeared into the folds of his master''s tent. Knights on watch, traced the camp''s outskirts. Others gathered near a fire, their conversations a blend of laughter and plans of future wages.

    Compared to the atmosphere outside, inside Darius''s tent, urgency filled the air. Sweat poured down his brow as he hurriedly etched the final array around him, his movements frantic.

    After finishing the last rune, Darius leapt to his feet and directed a slender strand of mana toward the outer ring of the array. The moment his mana touched it, the array briefly ignited with light. His face remained tense, veins and muscles pronounced under the strain. This glow cascaded from the outer ring to the inner, converging on Darius at the center.

    As the second array ignited, Darius drew a deep breath and exploded, "FFFFFFUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKKK YOOOOOOUUUUUUUU!!!!!!!!!" He doubled over, exerting all his might, scorn etching his features, "CUTE?! CUTE?!" he mimicked disdainfully, "WHO THE FUCK IS CUTE?!" The second array throbbed, visibly straining under his fury. "You lucky son of a whore! If only I were stronger! I''d have crushed you into paste for daring to touch me!" the memory flashing through his mind, sending a shiver of rage down his spine.

    Darius unleashed a furious tirade, his voice thick with curses and threats of vengeance. He spoke of humiliation and pain, each word a promise of retribution. After minutes that felt like hours, he hunched over, exhausted, hands braced on his knees, breathing heavily.

    "In all my years, I don''t think I have ever wanted to kill something that much," he murmured, sinking to the ground. "Luckily I managed to hold back."

    Once Darius had completely calmed, his gaze moved to the outer array, ''Messy, but it''ll alert me if anyone comes within 3 meters. Plenty of time.'' His attention shifted to the next array, ''This concealment array is practically worthless...''

    ''I''m losing it again.'' Without channeling his mana, Darius closed his eyes, settling into meditation, his breath finding a steady rhythm. ''Again, my emotions almost got the better of me. Arrogance, selfish and reckless, doubt...even now,'' he acknowledged silently. Opening his eyes, he let his gaze drift towards where Haku was, ''I need to concentrate on getting him out of here, not that pervert.''

    With a firm set of his jaw and a sharp slap against his legs, "Okay, I need to devise a plan. Neither of them likely intends to take me home. I could wait and see how things unfold, but honestly, I''m not sure I can trust myself not to attack next time."

    Inside the boundary of his array, Darius sketched the camp''s layout, ''I have two options, wait or act. Waiting leaves me passive, vulnerable to the unknown.'' As he finished the map, Darius marked where he observed the knights stood watch, ''odds are they see nothing to gain from a dud, plus, I can tell they hold no warm feelings for my family.''

    Staring at the impromptu map, his expression was blank, "....this is shit." Darius sat down, his head falling back as he stared at the tent''s fabric, "I can''t trust that freak or that mage, but if I act, no matter what, I''ll bring attention to myself. Even if I escape, with Haku, from a camp full of knights, in the middle of the night, from the depths of Fang Root...there is no reality where they would think a dud could do that. They would report to the tower, next thing, we have mages knocking on our doors. Why did i come here?! I should''ve just shadowed them, aimed to snatch him back!"

    He gripped his head as he sighed, "even that would of been a long shot."

    Darius eventually sat up, his movements decisive and quick as he began to adjust the concealment array around him, "I''ll just have to kill them all."

    ----

    Behind his expansive desk, Hoggle sat with eyes closed, a hand poised above an open book. Across from him, Crelos appeared serene, though hidden in his sleeves, his hands were tightly clenched.

    The room was quiet, save for the occasional crackle from the fireplace. Hoggle''s face randomly twitched, his heavy cheeks quivering with each movement. Abruptly, his eyes snapped open, flaring with intensity. "That damn snake!" he yelled, slamming the book closed. Leaning back, his grasp on the chair''s arms intensified, small cinders spreading from his fingers.

    Leaning in, Crelos''s voice broke the silence, "What did the tower master say?"

    Hoggle''s gaze narrowed on Crelos. A pause stretched between them before he sighed, "We are to return to the tower in the morning. With the Valdene boy."

    Confusion etched Crelos''s face. "What?" he questioned, disbelief in his tone. "But he''s a dud. What could the tower master possibly want with him?"

    A smirk crossed Hoggle''s face, a soft chuckle escaping him. "He''s not interested in the boy himself. He''s interested in the opportunity the boy presents."

    "Opportunity?"

    Hoggle shook his head, leaning forward, his tone both mocking and dark. "For a child with such a bright future, you have no brains when it comes to these things."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Once we bring him to the tower, we''ll send word to his parents, telling them we found a child, wounded and unconscious in the forest. After bringing him back to the tower for treatment, we''ll say we discovered who he was and sent for them." Hoggle''s expression morphed into a sinister smile. "And when the Valdenes, frantic with worry, get to the tower and find their child dead, what do you think the renowned Blue Wolf will do?"

    Crelos''s eyes widened, his breath catching sharply. "But master, he''s just a child. I know the Valdenes are despised, but this is... this is..."

    "Quiet! Do you know better than the tower master?!" Hoggle''s red aura flared violently. "The Valdenes are a blight, their very existence an affront!"

    His face suddenly froze. Lightly coughing, Hoggle''s aura retracted as quickly as it had surged, his voice softening. "Crelos, my boy, this is the way of the world. In the quest for power, one must recognize the grim reality. All life is trivial on the path to ascendancy."

    Crelos''s gaze turned hollow, his face betraying no emotion as he observed his master. His eyes eventually fell to the floor, his hands going limp.

    With a dismissive gesture, Hoggle instructed, "Head to your tent and ponder over what I''ve said. That serpent Ramman has been tasked with handling the boy; consider him as good as gone."

    "Ramman?!" escaped Crelos''s lips before he could restrain it.

    Raising an eyebrow, Hoggle scrutinized him, "Why such concern for a mere dud? Is there something I should be wary of, Crelos?"

    "No, not at all, Master. I understand your point; it''s just Sir Ramman makes my skin crawl," Crelos replied swiftly.

    Hoggle dismissed his concern with a wave, "Forget about that oddity and the boy. Go, reflect on our discussion. Your potential is vast, Crelos, but talent alone won''t keep you alive in this world."

    Crelos stood, offering a bow, "Understood, Master. I''ll heed your advice." With that, he turned, making his way out of the tent, Hoggle''s intense gaze trailing after him.

    The moment Crelos exited, he hastened to his own shelter, pushing the flap open and sealing it shut behind him.

    Collapsing onto his cot, he cupped his face in his hands, a heavy sigh escaping him, "I''m sorry, Warwick."

    ----

    "Done." Darius looked over the upgraded concealment array. "They won''t pick up on anything now, and with this illusion array, they''ll only see me sleeping, whether they use a vision spell or peek inside." Around the detection and concealment arrays, a third one had been laid out.

    "No time to waste," Darius swiftly assumed the lotus position and directed a thread of mana toward the new illusion array. Light from it extended to the other two, igniting all three arrays.

    Darius closed his eyes and initiated the Arcane Talisman Technique, restoring his mana. ''The plan is to take Haku first, then find a place to hide him close to here. After securing his safety, I''ll return to camp to cut the root of this problem before they even realize we''re missing.''

    A grim smile spread across Darius''s face, ''as long as they don''t catch on immediately, they''ll keep underestimating me as a dud...''

    Shortly after, Darius''s energy replenished, his eyes snapped open, shining with intense light, "First, lets see who is on watch."

    Darius''s Arcane Gaze surged from his eyes, sweeping over the camp. Auras flared before him, distinct and clear. Among them, he spotted the weak, flickering blue glow that could only belong to Haku. The sight of it, so dim and fragile, injected a surge of haste into his veins. Quickly, he then tallied four knights on patrol¡ªClemet, Morgan, and Winch among them. A fourth, enveloped in a purple aura, marked another Tier 2 knight.

    In the camp''s circular layout, with the carriage near its heart, seven additional knights were scattered¡ªsome by the central fire, others in their tents. Three vibrant auras stood out in his vision: Crelos, in his cot; Hoggle, surrounded by plates of food at his desk; and Ramman, lounging among pillows, his aura unsettling.

    Darius spotted a faint aura, almost hidden, lightly glowing from within rather than around¡ªa signature unlike any other. ''Must be the elf slave. What am i to do with him? And then there''s Crelos...''

    After a brief moment, determination set in his eyes. "Sorry, family comes first."

    Darius took another look around. ''Clear.'' With a pulse of his wind mana, he quietly exited his tent, making a beeline for a position nearer the carriage, leaving behind his double, resting undisturbed.

    Staying out of sight, he extended his senses, keeping tabs on everyone in the camp simultaneously. After pausing to ensure he remained unnoticed, he darted to another tent. Inside, a knight was deep in slumber as Darius silently passed by. The air grew thick with the unpleasant scent of sweat, prompting him to hasten his steps.

    ''Just one more move.''

    As Darius prepared to make his final dash, a flicker of movement caught his eye. One of the knights lounging by the fire stood up, stretching lazily. "Gonna water the shrubbery." To Darius''s surprise and frustration, the knight began to meander in his direction.

    Darius''s heart thumped louder, a jolt of adrenaline sharpening his focus. He pressed himself closer to the ground, shadows cloaking his form as the knight approached, unknowingly coming perilously close to his hiding spot. The knight''s footsteps grew louder, each step pounding in Darius''s ears. Time seemed to slow as the knight paused, mere steps from Darius''s concealed position, before continuing on, blissfully unaware.

    Breathing a silent sigh of relief, Darius waited for the knight to distance himself before moving again, his body tensed for swift, silent motion. With the knight now preoccupied, Darius seized the moment, darting towards the cart of goods nestled near the center of the camp.

    He arrived at the cart, his heart still racing from the close call. Hidden in the shadows, he paused, catching his breath and steadying his nerves.

    Darius inhaled slowly, steeling himself, ''prepare for the worst, stay in control.'' He rose to his feet, and there, amidst the dim light, lay Haku.

    The sight struck Darius badly.

    Haku''s breaths were shallow, his once sleek black fur now a matted mess, stained with mud and blood. A visible gash marred his side¡ªsuperficial, but festering, attracting flies. Haku lay there, grievously hurt and unconscious.

    Darius''s heart thundered in his chest, breaths shallow and quick. His wind aura began to swell, as strands of his hair lifted slightly in response, his hands slowly curled into tight fists.

    From out of nowhere, the unexpected sound of a scaled horse''s hoof scraping the ground acted as a sudden anchor, pulling his heightened senses back to the pressing task before him.

    ''Too close.'' Darius thought, as he leaped into the carriage, his landing barely making a sound on the wooden floor. Haku lay within a modest cage, piled amidst various other items in the center. The cage was fastened with a ornate metal lock, notable for its lack of a keyhole.

    ''Not touching that,'' Darius thought, his aura receding like a morning fog. Switching tactics, he lifted a finger, the tip of his nail lightly glowing with a deep blue.

    ''If I circulate a small amount of water fast enough...'' coaxing a single water droplet to form at his fingernail''s edge, with focused precision, he set it spinning. A faint hum rising from his finger as the water gained speed.

    With a swift, deliberate movement, he swept his finger across the hinges. The cage remained still, giving no hint of what had just occurred. The water, charged with his intent and speed, passed through the metal like it was air, severing the hinges cleanly.

    Releasing a held breath, Darius extended his hand, easing the cage door open with minimal force, ensuring the lock remained untouched. He nudged a sizable sack with his foot, positioning it under the door for support.

    Turning his attention to Haku, Darius''s touch was tender as he caressed the fox''s fur, placing a hand lightly on his head. Mentally, he gently nudged at Haku''s consciousness, ''Haku...Haku, come on, buddy. It''s me, Darius.'' While his physical actions were focused on Haku, his awareness remained broad, his heartbeat quickening in the silent tension.

    Haku''s breath grew faster, his ragged body releasing a faint whimper, ''Darius? I''m sorry...you shouldn''t...'' His thoughts trailed off as exhaustion pulled him back into unconsciousness.

    Darius, with a careful embrace, gathered Haku into his arms. The fox felt markedly different to the touch, a difference that ignited a fierce rage and sadness within Darius, a feeling he was forced to quickly suppress.

    Leaping lightly from the carriage, Darius touched down without a sound. He cast a sweeping gaze over the camp, reassessing the positions of everyone, a thought flashing urgently through his mind, ''What is he doing?!''

    Darius kept a vigilant watch over the various auras around him, noting each movement, every step, and breath. Yet, one presence eluded his focus, an aura unfamiliar and faint, barely registering in his mind. It was the elf slave, the very one who now stood before Darius''s tent.

 Chapter 40: A Dance of Blades and Shadows

    Chapter 40: A Dance of Blades and Shadows

    In the quiet that had settled over the camp, the elf slave''s silhouette emerged as a whisper against the backdrop of tents and flickering shadows. He moved with a hesitance that seemed at odds with the night''s calm, eventually pausing in front of Darius''s tent.

    After a moment''s hesitation, as if mustering the resolve, he cautiously lifted the flap and peered inside. There, "Darius" lay in the cot, an illusion of peaceful slumber painting the scene. The slave''s gaze lingered, a mix of curiosity and something unspoken in his eyes as he observed the still figure. After a moment, he turned, retracing his steps back toward Ramman''s tent, the weight of unseen thoughts slowing his pace.

    In front of Ramman''s tent, the elf slave paused, his skin, marked with grotesque scars, shimmered slightly from sweat. He brushed his ragged fingers through tangled green hair, the other hand clutching at his worn clothes. Lingering briefly in uncertainty, eventually, he stepped into the tent.

    "Master? I-I''ve returned," he murmured, lowering his head.

    Ramman, seated at a newly placed table within the tent, watched the elf slave with a frozen smile. The table was covered with an assortment of foods, each dish carefully arranged.

    "Strange. Do tell me, why do you stand there alone?," he said, his gaze never leaving the elf. Gesturing towards the space beside him, he encouraged, "Come, come."

    The elf, without a moment''s delay, rushed to Ramman''s side and dropped to the ground, pressing his cheek against the top of Ramman''s bare foot, "I did as you requested master, I went to summon the boy."

    Ramman picked up a fork that lay beside him, twirling it between his fingers. "And?"

    "When I entered his tent, the boy was sleeping. I tried to wake him, I really did. He must have been exhausted because he just wouldn''t wake," the slave said, his words tumbling out in a frantic, pleading tone.

    Ramman peered over the table, his smile twisted in a way that could unsettle the sturdiest of hearts, "The poor child, so tired, so frightened." With a slow, deliberate motion, he extended his hand, fork gripped tightly, and began to press it into the elf''s back. "How thoughtful of you, to overlook my instructions, to prioritize that child''s welfare over my commands."

    The elf''s expression remained eerily blank as the fork''s tip pierced his skin, yet his eyes told a different story¡ªa storm of fear and pain swirling within, veins popping with silent screams, "I''m sorry master, I''ll fetch the boy right away." With a kiss to his master''s foot, he stayed on his knees, waiting for dismissal.

    Ramman withdrew his hand, his gaze lingering on the fork stuck in his slave''s back with a perverse satisfaction. He licked his fingers before flicking the fork with a casual gesture, "Keep this until you return. A reminder of whom you ought to please."

    The elf kissed Ramman''s foot once more, murmuring, "Yes, master," as he rose to his feet. The movement sent a wave of agony through his back, the fork twisting with each muscle''s protest.

    As the elf departed, Ramman''s gaze followed the fork''s tremble. Once alone, his facade crumbled, a shiver coursing through him, "Hurry, Hurry, Hurry." His fingers clawed at his groin, drawing blood that soaked into his robe, "Oh, the sweet, innocent Valdene," his voice spiraled into a manic pitch, "I''m starving!"

    ----

    Darius crouched in the shadows behind the carriage, waiting, ''Just checking on me?'' He watched the elf peer into his tent for a moment before leaving. It seemed he still had a window of opportunity. Threads of purple electricity danced around his legs. Under his breath, he murmured, "Ethereal Steps," and in an instant, he was no longer there, the boy and the fox, disappeared.

    Morgan, the fire knight, who was on the perimeter of the camp, paused, his eyes narrowing into the darkness. For a fleeting moment, he thought he caught a glimpse of something. Shaking his head, he chalked it up to the weariness tugging at his senses. Darius, in his ethereal step, had just flickered past him, unseen and unheard.

    With the camp now behind him, Darius pressed forward, his pace unrelenting. Kilometers fell away in moments under his swift passage until the towering silhouette of an ancient oak emerged from the darkness.

    Channeling his mana, now glowing with a deep yellow light, Darius''s hands became instruments of power. The soil yielded to his touch as if welcoming him, allowing him to carve a small sanctuary among the tree''s ancient roots.

    In the quiet cradle formed by the roots, Darius tenderly positioned the wounded ember fox. "Hang in there, Haku," Darius carefully laid a hand over the wounded area. His palm radiated a warm, red glow as he channeled his fire mana into the wound, targeting the infection with precision. As the heat intensified, consuming the rot, Haku''s body tensed, a pained whimper escaping him.

    Sensing he had destroyed the infection, Darius withdrew his hand, the glow shifting back to yellow. He then carefully concealed the cave''s entrance with soil and rocks, ensuring Haku''s safety from prying eyes.

    Grasping a small stone, Darius exerted a fraction of his strength, splitting it to create a sharp edge. His eyes shimmered with a deep purple glow, his movements a blur as he etched a compact array at the tree''s base.

    ''This should deter any curious animals or most mana-beasts,'' Darius thought, satisfied with his safeguard. Turning away, his legs became shrouded in crackling purple mana.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    With a burst of velocity, he vanished into the night, the direction of the camp his target. ''If luck is on my side, I''ll return unnoticed.'' Darius funneled his mana, fueling his swift return.

    ----

    The elf slave''s progress back to Darius''s tent unfolded slowly, his feet dragging against the ground as if reluctant to complete the journey. Each step seemed to echo his soft murmurs, "Sorry, I''m so sorry, I tried, I''m sorry, I tried," a mantra repeated with each labored breath laced with pain. His shadow, elongated and distorted by the flickering campfires, played against the tent''s fabric, a silent witness to his turmoil.

    Pausing occasionally, he would look up as if seeking some sign or reprieve in the night sky, only to bow his head and continue his labored pace.

    Upon finally reaching the tent, his hand hovered over the flap, trembling. He leaned forward, resting his forehead briefly against the cool fabric, his apologies now a whisper lost to the night.

    Pulling back, he straightened with an effort that seemed to draw on his last reserves of strength, his shadow merging with the darkness at the tent''s entrance.

    "Oh! Excuse me!" The words burst from Darius as he materialized from the tent, colliding with the elf slave who stumbled backward and landed awkwardly.

    Darius, feigning drowsiness and clutching at his crotch with urgency, apologized almost frantic, "I''m very sorry, I really have to pee. If you''ll excuse me," awkwardly bowing and without waiting for a response, he dashed off towards the woods, leaving the elf sitting in the dirt, startled and unable to utter a single word in response.

    The elf, after a moment of stunned silence, managed to painfully regain his footing. He brushed off the dirt from his ragged clothes as he stood, his eyes following the hastily retreating figure of Darius with a mix of confusion and pity. "Come back quickly, young lord," he called out softly, though his voice carried little hope of being heard.

    The elf slave''s gaze lingered on the dark path taken by Darius, his expression a blend of sorrow and resignation.

    As Darius feigned urgency in search of a secluded spot, the moment he sensed he was out of view, he swiftly veered off and took refuge in the shadow of a nearby tent, ''why did he have a fork in his back?''

    His return to camp had been a narrow affair; had the elf not lingered at the tent''s entrance, Darius would have been caught without the chance to sneak back in through the tent''s rear.

    With a focused calm, Darius shut his eyes, mentally mapping the positions of everyone within the camp. Upon reopening them, a determined tension in his jaw, he silently thought, ''sorry, Morgan.'' Harnessing his wind mana, he moved with silent grace between the tents, heading towards the camp''s eastern edge.

    There, Morgan stood, back against a tree, caught in the weary cycle of dozing off and jolting awake, his yawns wide and unguarded.

    Darius approached Morgan silently, unseen by the knight. Arriving on the opposite side of the ancient tree, he halted for a moment, joining in the peace of Fang Root.

    Under the night sky, the moon''s waning light bathed the forest, filtering through like beams of starlight upon the forest floor.

    Darius stood frozen, strangely taking comfort from the view as his heart pounded, ''Why am I hesitating?''

    This surreal moment of a knight and a boy, both captured by the serene beauty of Fang Root Forest, lingered for a moment longer, a needed calm before the storm.

    With a final look, Darius''s determination surged; his fists clenched tightly as his gaze intensified, his eyes shimmering with a deep blue light. He carefully extended a finger, its tip beginning to emit a faint, vibrating hum.

    Morgan''s battle with sleep ended as his eyelids finally surrendered, granting him a brief moment of calm.

    Abruptly, a sharp buzzing sound sliced through the quiet, reminiscent of an arrow whizzing past. Instantly, his eyes sprang open, alert and wide, while his hands ignited in a red glow, swiftly manifesting his manaforged gauntlets.

    "What wa-s...wel-hegl..." Morgan''s attempt at speech was abruptly halted as blood gushed from his mouth, his hands flying to his throat. As he fell to his knees, gasping, blood slipped through his fingers in a desperate struggle for air.

    With a swift, decisive blow to the back of his neck, Darius ended the knight''s struggles, silencing him permanently.

    Morgan''s body hit the ground, and Darius vanished from the vicinity in an instant. ''Time is critical; they might possess techniques to detect death.'' He employed his Arcane Gaze, searching for his next target ¡ªthe knight imbued with lightning.

    Guided by green mana, he glided among the trees, using their branches as his path to evade detection.

    Landing on a tree mere meters from the lightning knight¡ªa bald, middle-aged man with tan skin¡ªDarius''s presence left not even a leaf stirred. The knight patrolled diligently between two trees, his commitment to his watch evident.

    ''I''m lucky they''re just bronze knights, only capable of wielding five cauldrons at most.'' With ethereal steps, he ghosted to a nearer tree. ''Given their age, their potential seems limited.'' The knights in the camp shared a similar age, Clemet being the youngest yet still in his thirties.

    Darius reached into his pocket, retrieving the fractured stone previously utilized for Haku''s protective array. Yellow and amber colors covered his hand, earth mana infusing the stone.

    Drawing back, he tensed his shoulder muscles, while relaxing his arm, poised. In a swift, whip-like motion, he unleashed the stone straight towards the unsuspecting knight.

    The bald knight, caught unawares, couldn''t muster a response. The stone, hurled with precision and explosive force, penetrated one side of his skull and exited the other without giving him a chance to react or defend.

    As the stone exited, its trajectory slightly skewed, it grazed off the knight''s shoulder guard. This contact produced a sharp, metallic clang, a sound that briefly pierced the quiet of the surrounding woods before fading into silence.

    ''Shit!'' Darius''s mind raced as he swiftly surveyed the surroundings. As anticipated, the noise had drawn attention. Winch, the wind knight on duty, had picked up on the sound and was now heading towards its source.

    In a flash of decision, Darius descended from his perch, positioning himself directly in Winch''s approaching path, mimicking the act of relieving himself.

    As Winch neared, Darius feigned completion, slowly adjusting his attire. Emerging into Winch''s sight, he crafted an expression of surprise, his voice laced with feigned alarm, "Ah!" He recoiled slightly, as if startled by the sudden encounter.

    In reaction, Winch instinctively recoiled, summoning his daggers in a defensive posture, only to find Darius awkwardly managing his attire, seemingly terrified. With a dismissive roll of his eyes, he quietly chastised, "What are you doing out here? Piss outside your tent, you idiot," before his daggers vanished with a swift gesture.

    Darius, having adjusted himself, adopted a submissive stance, eyes cast downward as he cautiously approached Winch. "I''m sorry, I know I should... it''s just... it''s just..." he stuttered, nervously fidgeting with his hands, inching closer to Winch with each hesitant step.

    "Spit it out, dud! Can''t you talk either?" Winch''s impatience erupted as he took a step forward, his voice low and laced with disdain.

    If Winch had been able to perceive Darius''s aura, he would have seen the colossal amount of lightning mana gathering around Darius''s hand, where hundreds of minuscule purple dragons writhed and danced along his arm and fingers.

    In that fleeting moment, as Winch moved forward, momentarily unguarded and arms lifted in irritation, Darius seized his opportunity.

    He vanished from Winch''s sight in a blink. With lethal accuracy, Darius transformed his hand into a blade, channeling the full might of twenty cauldrons of force, reappearing just as his arm, now a spear of pure elemental force, easily pierced through Winch''s chest. His arm exiting cleanly through the knight''s shattered backplate.

    "You!" Winch''s hand latched onto Darius''s neck in a futile attempt, his strength swiftly ebbing away as his life force drained, his body turning limp, supported only by Darius''s arm.

    Shoving the lifeless form from his grip, Darius channeled his fire mana. Wisps of dark steam rose from his arm as he vanished into the night once more. Moving with silent urgency, Darius''s cold azure gaze betrayed neither regret nor compassion for the lives he extinguished.

    Leaping between the branches, Darius couldn''t help but think on the singular nature of his mana. ''It must be terrifying.'' His mana, invisible and unfelt by others until its sudden, explosive release, was a weapon unlike any other.

    Darius shivered at the thought, picturing the scene: a fighter, silent and still, then, in the blink of an eye, unleashing a dragon vast as the mountains upon their unsuspecting foe. The contrast between the apparent vulnerability and the following surprise assault was jarring.

    As he navigated the canopy, the idea of applying this advantage to create his own unique fighting style intrigued him. The thought of engaging in combat, seemingly a dud, only to reveal a cataclysmic technique resonated with a part of him that craved both the deadly power of the unseen and the undeniable declaration of strength. The potential of such a surprise, of such a reveal, was a thrilling prospect. This stealthiness also allowed for repeated use, even after the initial shock. Martial techniques could be incorporated into ongoing combat, with the adversary unaware until it was too late.

    As Darius pondered on the possibilities, he eventually zeroed in on a distinct yellow aura at the camp''s western boundary. Approaching a gap between the trees, he abruptly sensed an explosion of fire mana originating from Hoggle''s tent, the mage''s aura flaring wildly.

    The peace of the camp was suddenly broken by a commanding shout, "We are under attack!"

 Chapter 41: Brewing Storm

    Chapter 41: Brewing Storm

    "We''re under attack!" Hoggle''s warning thundered across the camp, cutting through the night as every aura within flared to life.

    The knights snapped into action, their expressions hardening as they prepared for combat.

    "Three of your men are dead, Clemet!" Hoggle bellowed, his voice carrying a mix of fury and urgency. "Knights, gather to me! Crelos, by my side!"

    Raising his hand, the ring on Hoggle''s finger started glowing red. Then, with a powerful shout, "Eirg-sol!" bright orbs appeared, and in an instant, the entire camp and the surrounding woods were bathed in light. The abrupt change revealing the anxious faces of the knights as they rallied around Hoggle, their weapons and auras at the ready.

    From the southern side of the camp, Clemet''s solid aura could be seen smashing through the underbrush as he sprinted towards camp, his concern audible, "Three men down?! What happened to the watch?!"

    His advance was forceful, with furious swings of his mace clearing a direct path towards the center of the turmoil. Just as he neared the camp''s edge, eyes scanning the vicinity for any signs of the attacker, an unexpected explosion of flames engulfed his face.

    In full view of everyone gathered at the camp''s center, Clemet''s headless body skidded into view, its upper end smoking and charred where his head should have been.

    "Crelos! To my side, now! Eirg-tene!" Hoggle commanded, thrusting his hand forward. The ring on his hand glowed a deep scarlet as a fireball swiftly formed and shot into the woods behind Clemet''s corpse. The impact obliterated the area, shattering trees and setting the surroundings ablaze.

    With another wave of his hand, the spreading flames in the woods extinguished, leaving the area eerily silent apart from the occasional clink of armor and the crackling of smoldering twigs.

    "Did anyone see anything?!" The knights shuffled uneasily, yet none offered a response. With a frustrated click of his tongue, Hoggle scanned the treeline, his eyes glowing, hunting for any hint of movement.

    "Master! I''m here!" Crelos''s voice broke through the tension as he hurried to Hoggle''s side. "What''s happening? Who''s attacking us?" Wand in hand, his aura, a flickering thread of red, vibrated and pulsed.

    "Quiet and stay behind me. Until we know what we''re facing, do not act without..."

    Chaos erupted¡ªanother explosion, followed by alarmed shouts, cut off Hoggles instruction. Another knight collapsed, his neck a smoldering ruin. Then, almost immediately, three sharp blasts echoed in quick succession. Before Hoggle could issue any orders, three more knights dropped, each missing their head.

    The remaining trio¡ªwielding fire, water, and earth¡ªsprang into action. Their defensive maneuvers came to life, the air humming with the surge of mana. Their gauntlets shone brightly, enhancing their auras, as Hoggle commanded, "Eirg-bak!" Stretching his arm forward, his palm unleashed a fiery glow towards the earth, drawing an intricate array that rapidly expanded to encircle them. From this geometric pattern, a red dome materialized, enveloping the group.

    "Crelos, crystals," Hoggle directed without removing his focus from the array, his mana continuously flowing into the protective design.

    Nodding, Crelos passed a palm-sized mana crystal to Hoggle, its rainbow color bright and tinged with a radiant white.

    As the group concentrated their attention towards the south, Darius remained concealed on the eastern fringe of the camp, thinking, ''Shit! There''s no telling how many crystals they have. I can''t let this drag on; it''ll only get messier.''

    Darius''s expression turned grim, ''Why hasn''t that damn snake made a move?!'' His hands balled into tight fists, muscles taut, as he raced to devise a plan. From the start, Ramman''s aura had remained unchanged, unmoving.

    ''I have no choice but to take the chance; I refuse to believe i can''t break that barrier!'' Darius''s fist ignited, encased in dancing flames as he reared back, preparing to strike.

    The night air was again filled by the sounds of explosions, the fire barrier at the camp''s heart flickering under the assault. Darius''s Solar Tyrant''s Fist hammered relentlessly at the shield, it''s martial prowess on full display.

    The knights, sheltered by Hoggle''s spell, began to visibly unravel, their glances flickering with each new blast. "We''re all gonna die!" the water knight shrieked, his complexion ghostly.

    "Silence! Maintain your composure; the enchantment will not falter!" Hoggle roared, one hand ablaze with fire mana, channeling energy into the earth to bolster the array, the other hand slowly draining the Mana Crystal. "Where is Ramman?!"

    Darius, in a frenzy of movement, unleashed his martial technique, ''Break, Break, Break!'' His fire mana dwindling with every attack.

    Hoggle was drenched in sweat, the glow of his ring reflected in his eyes.

    Then, a ominous Crack! shattered the tense air, rattling through the very souls of those within the barrier. The water knight, overcome by dread, cast his honor aside, "screw this!" he declared, turning his back to flee.

    The moment he breached the protective sphere, a trio of blasts, Boom! Boom! Boom!, devastated him, reducing him to nothing above the waist.

    "Fool!" Hoggle bellowed, fury seething through his command. "The next soul who dares move, I''ll kill personally!"

    The two surviving knights huddled closer, their gazes locked on the widening fracture.

    ''I''m nearly depleted of fire mana; it''s now or never,'' Darius ceased his assault, hunkering down, his form enveloped in surging lightning, every muscle in his body tightened

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Just as Darius was about to launch towards the barrier, a slow, hot wind brushed past his ear, "found you."

    Laughter, dark and twisted, burst forth from the camp''s heart, Ramman''s aura exploded, his tent tearing away to dance in the storm of his unleashed mana. The figure of Ramman, amidst the chaos, was imposing¡ªa dark and twisted form that seemed to draw the very light towards him. His armor, adorned with spikes and worn with the tale of countless battles, hung on his sinewy arms, his chest laid bare. His chest bore scars and ancient markings like a tapestry of battles long past. His laughter, now erupting from the camp''s core, was a sound that matched his wild and untamed appearance, "Valdene! You never cease to amaze!"

    ''I have to finish this now!'' Darius, coiled and primed with his mana at its limit, quickly unleashed an eruption of earth as he exploded forth.

    "Break!" Echoed like thunder across the camp, the sheer force shaking tents in its wake.

    Ramman''s mocking ceased, overtaken by a dreadful screech that tore through the air. A blur, charged with violent speed, carved through the camp, hurling tents and debris skyward.

    Before Ramman could comprehend, this force collided with the fire barrier. A defeaning explosion, paired with a storm of purple lightning, erupted, unleashing devastation upon the surroundings.

    The fire barrier shattered with an ear-splitting crack, a sound so intense it seemed to vibrate the very air. Bright shards of light burst outward, their dance short-lived as they fizzled into nothingness. A dense cloud of dust and debris mushroomed into the sky, cloaking the camp in a thick haze.

    The sounds of chaos¡ªcracking timber, the clang of armor, panicked shouts¡ªwere muffled as if the world had been wrapped in a suffocating blanket.

    "Beautiful!" Ramman''s voice cut through the settling dust, a twisted note of desire tainting the word.

    As he summoned his manaforged gauntlets and vambraces, Ramman''s arms became covered in an additional layer of spectral armor, radiating a sinister dark green glow, bristled with ethereal spikes that seemed to thirst for violence. His aura, a storm of wind, spiraled towards his hands with purpose. Drawing across his palm, it solidified into a whip, the air around it wailing as if in pain.

    Shouts from the two remaining knights pierced the air, a duet of terror and agony, accompanied by the sickening sounds of metal being savagely deformed.

    Ramman leaned forward, muscles tensed, the night''s sky behind him suddenly cut by a strike of lightning, but before he could spring forward, an incantation surged over the chaos, "Eirg-aill!"

    From the heart of the dust storm, a brilliant circle of fire blazed upon the ground. It surged upwards in a majestic column, birthing a wall of flames that roared skyward. This inferno expanded outward, driving everything away from its center.

    Within the fire, a shadow emerged, shrouded by a flickering blue barrier that held the hungry flames at bay. The silhouette, engaged in a dance with death, leapt back, its protective aura struggling.

    Amid the unleashed spell, Hoggle¡¯s frame emerged, Crelos sheltered beneath his outstretched arm. "What is going on Ramman?! Are the Valdenes attacking us?!" His ring, a beacon of crimson, pulsed with fierce light aimed at the fading shadow of Darius. Around him, the air itself seemed to ignite, his fiery aura leaping and raging.

    Within the remaining cloud of dust, Darius landed, his momentum carving furrows in the ground as he skidded to a halt. ''They stopped,'' he observed, noting the wall of flames had ceased its attack and was beginning to recede.

    Ramman''s voice, laced with pleasure, echoed through the forest, "It''s the boy, you fool!" His lips twitched into a grimace of anticipation, eyes riveted on Darius''s hazy figure.

    With his senses focused, Darius''s muscles coiled like springs, primed for the next strike, when abruptly the ground ahead erupted, hurtling shards of earth towards him.

    Darius immediately jumped back, his movements a dance of precision as he deflected the stone shrapnel. Then, as a forceful gust swept the field, the lingering dust was banished, and Darius, once veiled in shadows, stood bare by the radiant glow of Hoggle''s light spell.

    Crawling out of the smoking crater, Ramman''s whip, a living tendril of dark metal, retracted back across the distance. It carved through the air with vicious intent, coiling back towards Ramman, tightly wrapping around his body. "Patience, our time to play is coming."

    "It seems, Hoggle, you''ve caught his fancy more than I. How ever did you manage that?" Ramman''s expression contorted into a grotesque grin, his figure twitching, seemingly on the brink of bursting.

    "All this havoc, by the dud? Impossible!" Hoggle''s disbelief was palpable as his gaze locked onto Darius.

    "Hoggle!" Ramman curled in on himself, clutching his sides, then slowly raised his gaze to meet the fire mage''s, a twisted glee in his eyes. "Sent out a report?"

    "Not a word yet. There was no chance..." Hoggle''s realization dawned, his face draining of color as he caught Ramman''s mocking sneer, "You wouldn''t dare."

    "Oh, dear Hoggle, how I''ve dreamt of this moment," Ramman murmured, his form beginning to dissolve, leaving no trace behind.

    "Eirg-bak!" In desperation, Hoggle''s ring ignited, a protective circle attempting to form under him and Crelos.

    "Alas, too slow," Ramman''s whisper teased Hoggle''s ear, moments before the cold bite of his whip tore through Hoggle''s defenses.

    "You-!" Hoggle''s aura flickered briefly before he was launched away, crashing into a nearby tree with a loud thud.

    ''Things are getting more complicated,'' Darius thought as he surged forward, set on finishing this. But after a few steps, the ground before him burst open again, Ramman''s metal whip lashing out and tearing the earth apart, halting his charge.

    "Patience!"

    Ramman suddenly appeared, towering over Hoggle''s broken form, his breaths deep and frantic, "The child will be mine! Everything!...Along with his secrets." Rammans head tilted back to look at Darius, his eyes rabid.

    "Rainslif... he''ll know... what happened here. You can''t hide this!"

    Ramman''s laughter broke free, unrestrained, "Oh, I''m sure he will." Closing the gap between them, Ramman hovered directly over Hoggle, their faces mere inches apart. "And when he discovers I''ve murdered you and claimed the boy," his voice dripped with mock concern, "he''ll be furious. Whatever shall I do then?"

    Hoggle, seizing the moment, extended his hand and unleashed a fierce stream of fire. Ramman was instantly engulfed, flames trailing a scorched path in their wake.

    Darius noticed the high-grade crystal in Hoggle''s hand flare brightly before turning gray, depleted. Hoggle had exhausted its last reserves to cast a spell instantly.

    "Moronic! To think, you actually thought I would just let you kill me?!" Hoggle, now standing, kept his hand extended, blasting a continuous river of flames at Ramman.

    "Crelos, head to m¡ª!" Hoggle''s order was cut off, his voice choked as a glowing green gauntlet burst from the flames, seizing his throat.

    Hoggle was thrown through the tree behind him, breaking the pine in two as he rocketed across the ground, finally halting amidst the wreckage of the camp.

    Ramman, stepping out from the flames, remained unscathed, his twisted yellow smile unharmed.

    Hoggle''s broken body laid still for a few breaths, then coughed, spattering blood across the leaves. Shaking, he removed his ring, placing it between his teeth to shatter the red gem. Light from the broken stone flooded into him. Then, struggling for a moment, Hoggle rose slightly, only to freeze at a sight that drained his color. "W-w-when?! When did you ascend?!"

    Ramman stood, unaffected by the inferno. Now, not only were his arms encased in the spectral, green glow of his manaforged armor, but his feet up to his knees were similarly armored in glowing sabatons.

    ''He''s a steel knight like father?!'' Darius began to quietly retreat, eyes wide and fixed on Ramman, his earlier resolve fading.

    "I have already marked you, Valdene." Ramman''s tone was indifferent as he walked toward the struggling Hoggle, not sparing a glance at Darius.

    "Once I''ve marked you, we''re bound. Just wait, you''ll have my full attention soon."

    ''Shit,'' Darius froze, his eyes frantically scanning the area, mind running on overload trying to think of a way out. His eyes briefly stopped on Crelos, only to quickly disregard the trembling young mage.

    Crelos was paralyzed, his life''s brief span had never prepared him for this type of violence. The sight of men dying so gruesomely had shattered his bravery; he was rooted to the spot, unable to act.

    Watching Ramman approach his wounded master, Crelos was suddenly overcome with shame and a newfound resolve. He raised his wand, his voice quivering as he uttered, "Eirg-tene." A flame erupted from his wand, hurtling towards Ramman.

    The fireball struck Ramman squarely at the back of his head, having absolutely no affect.

    "Disgusting," without missing a step, his whip then unfurled, lashing out with a casual flick behind him.

    Crelos braced for the end, his eyes shut tight, the futility of his final act pressing heavy on his heart. In that moment of resignation, a surge of emotions sparked within him, compelling him to shout, "RUN DARIUS!"

    Then, a sharp Thwap! filled Crelos''s ears, a warm spray across his face jolting him.

    Confusion slowly overtook fear as Crelos remained still, then from out of nowhere, the sound of Ramman''s voice rang out. "NO! Why?! Why did you make me hurt you?!"

    Crelos''s eyes fluttered open, his vision initially clouded. Gradually, the blur faded, revealing a figure before him. It was Darius, standing protectively above, an arm raised to block Ramman''s attack. The whip was now ensnared around Darius''s arm.

    Blood dripped steadily from where the whip had lacerated Darius''s skin. "What are you doing?! Run you idiot!"

    "I don''t know what I''m doing?! I just moved! Maybe you should say thank you instead of insulting me?!" Darius''s eyes began to crackle with lightning, "get up and move!"

    All at once, Darius unleashed every last drop of his lightning mana in a massive outburst, the raw power coursing down the length of Ramman''s whip in an instant.

    Struck by the lightning, Ramman''s body convulsed under the electric assault, purple arcs dancing wildly across him. His hand, the focal point of the attack, smoked as the whip detonated in a fierce explosion, hurling him like a cannonball through the forest.

    "Run!"

    Grasping Crelos firmly by the collar, Darius propelled them both into the dense cover of the woods. With swift, decisive strides, they forged a path opposite from Haku''s hiding spot, steering directly towards the distant storm brewing on the horizon.

 Chapter 42: Between Fury and Despair

    Chapter 42: Between Fury and Despair

    Through the dense woods, Darius and Crelos made their hasty escape, their hurried steps crashing through the peace of Fang Root. Crelos, struggling in Darius''s firm grip, yelled over the sound of their flight, "Put me down! I can''t leave my master like this!"

    Darius, his gaze fixed forward, shot back, "He''s as good as dead, and we will be too if we go back!" The urgency in his voice left no room for argument, his determination clear as they plunged deeper into the forest.

    ---

    Back at the destroyed campsite, Hoggle, battered and coughing blood, dragged himself toward his tent. Each labored movement painted a dire picture: blood oozed from a deep gash along his side, and the way his legs laid limply suggested a back twisted or broken. "Damn you, Ramman... just need to make it..."

    An explosion and a rush of wind erupted behind him.

    Ramman''s voice, twisted with a deranged affection, echoed, "Darius! You are making me fall for you even harder!"

    Urged by the threat, Hoggle''s efforts to crawl quickened, each move a grim struggle against his failing strength, "No! I can''t die li-Ahggh!"

    A glowing green foot slammed into his reaching hand, pulverizing bones and mangling flesh. "Don''t kill me! Please! I''ll do anythi¡ª" His plea was abruptly silenced as Ramman''s other foot descended on his skull, the impact emitting a grotesque crunch.

    "Run, little wolf, I''m coming for you."

    Ramman''s twisted form dissolved into the breeze.

    ----

    Darius and Crelos continued their escape. "You''re too slow! You should just let me carry you!"

    "Not everyone is a freak like you! Why are we even running? Didnt he say he marked you!"

    Darius suddenly stopped, his feet digging into the ground. Crelos glanced back, slowing his pace, "I didn''t mean we should stop!"

    "Do you have any more crystals? Give them all to me."

    "Did you just grab me to rob me?! We don''t have time for this!"

    "Exactly! We don¡¯t have time! So if you have any, give them to me!" Darius¡¯s voice carried a hint of killing intent on the final word.

    Crelos complained under his breath as he quickly rummaged through his pouch and produced four high-grade mana crystals, throwing them to Darius. "Now what?"

    "Find a place to hide. He said he marked me; maybe he hasn''t marked you yet. Don''t try any heroics like earlier, no matter what. Ramman isn''t someone you can face." Darius knelt, beginning to scribe an array, his movements swift.

    Crelos stepped closer, eyes darting back to their trail. "What are you going to do? You can''t possibly fight him. We''re talking about a fourth-tier knight, Darius; he''s going to kill you!"

    "Shut up and hide!"

    "Fine! When he kills you, then me, at least I''ll be broke, free from wordly desires!" Crelos''s tone, dripping with sarcasm, faded as he stormed off, his aura dimming.

    Crelos began to run, noting the ground''s rise ahead. After climbing a bit, he found a large, fallen tree, pushed aside the dirt and wedged himself beneath it, keeping Darius''s location in the distance within sight.

    ''This better work, a fourth-tier knight can weild around a hundred cauldrons of force.'' Darius flashed back to his duel with his parents, his brow tightening further as he carved the runes, ''This is all my fault. Every choice I make only makes things worse! Why did I let Haku leave? Why did I think I could handle this?!''

    "Waiting for me?"

    Darius''s head snapped up, his gaze sharp. In the distance, a wave of leaves and twigs surged towards him, sinister strands of dark green mana woven through the wall of wind.

    ''Not yet!'' Darius returned his focus to the ground, his movements accelerating as he continued to etch the array.

    The rolling cloud finally hit Darius as he continued to work, leaves and twigs swirling around him, his clothes fluttering in the wind. He called upon his wind mana, a bright green light surrounding him. This light clashed with the dark green mana in the cloud, protecting his work from being spoiled.

    "You are exquisite, but you know that, don''t you?" Ramman''s silhouette emerged within the shadows, arms wrapped around himself. "Is it a spell? An artifact? Or...is it your body?"

    His words were soft, almost a whisper, as he spoke to Darius. "how are you doing it, Darius? Tell me how you hide your aura. Tell me how you are this powerful."

    ''Almost there!'' Darius kept his gaze fixed on his work.

    "Darius!" Ramman''s shout pierced the air, the wind intensifying around Darius.

    "Your not a mage, not a knight..."

    "Do not ignore me!" Ramman''s voice took on a pleading, high-pitched screach, his aura gathering around his manaforged gauntlet. In a flash, he swiped his hand through the air, unleashing a half-meter long, dark green wind blade that soared towards Darius.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Done!" Darius yelled, his hand hitting the ground. The array under him burst into light, along with a high-grade crystal that started to glow intensely beneath his palm.

    The moment Ramman''s attack was on the brink of impact, the array beneath Darius sprang to life. A five element barrier surged upwards, the collision with Ramman''s wind blade emitting a sharp clash that echoed through the woods.

    Ramman, eyeing the glowing pattern at Darius''s feet, erupted in ecstatic laughter, "you keep surprising me! I want you more and more! With you, I will have a chance to ascend! Do you know what it feels like? The agony of reaching your limit?! How?! How did you do it Darius?! I will tear into every inch of you, remove every scrap of your will until you tell me!" His laughter spiraled into hysteria, his presence swirling into a cyclone of power around him.

    "You''re a fucking dead man." Darius''s icy, unyielding words sliced through Ramman''s laughter.

    "Yes, this is how it should be, a wolf should bare its fa.."

    "Silence!" Darius''s killing intent unfurled like a rolling fog of death.

    Ramman panicked. He lashed out violently, leaping back as his blades cut through the air towards Darius. Each strike collided with the barrier, which held firm, each impact igniting the glow of the crystal at its core.

    "Like a frog at the bottom of a well, who knows nothing of the sea. You will die here, a worthless pebble on my path. Unnoticed...forgotten." With determination in his eyes, Darius produced the last three crystals and cracked them, their fragments scattering in his palm. Without hesitation, he gathered the broken pieces and swallowed them whole.

    "You selfish prick! Suicide?! I won''t allow you!" Ramman''s onslaught intensified, a furious barrage aimed at Darius''s protective shield. The crystal at its core flickered, its glow waning rapidly. Only a handful more of Ramman''s strikes, and the stored mana would be utterly depleted.

    Within the vibrant glow of the array, the air began to visibly warp around Darius. His skin flushed deep red as his veins protruded, muscles swelling under the immense pressure. Mana from the shattered crystals, all five elements, surged through his twelve major meridians, cycling at an uncontrollable pace through his bones and five elemental tattoos. The power within him built to an unbearable intensity.

    Ramman''s smile widened, his attacks relentless, as he watched the high-grade crystal''s glow nearing its end. But just as the array''s light started to flicker, the forest was rocked by a monstrous roar.

    The ground trembled, trees swayed violently, and from where Darius stood, an explosion burst forth, sending shockwaves through the surroundings.

    A bolt of flames shot towards Ramman. In the nick of time, he raised his arms, now sheathed in a spectral shield. The impact set off an explosion, dark green wind and red fire mana spiraling outwards, a clash of the elements that cleared the area for thirty meters, trees turning to dust instantly.

    Then, without warning, another detonation rocked a different area, the two figures vanishing and reappearing rapidly. It was as if they were teleporting, their forms blurring into streaks, each encounter marked by the violent exchange of mana.

    The two fighters suddenly broke off, distancing themselves, both radiating intense auras.

    "More, more, more!" Ramman''s cry, feverish with excitement, echoed as he leaned back, arms wide. His aura thickened in his hands, shaping into two short swords, each blade adorned with menacing hooks on its reverse.

    Darius faced him, his tunic burned to ash, skin bursting with a fierce red as his fire tattoo on his stomach ignited with visible flames, his hair was a wild dance within the storm of his own aura. ''I''ll burst apart before he gets the chance to end me!''

    Torrents of fire erupted from his mouth, "Solar Tyrant''s Fist!"

    Darius unleashed his martial technique to the extreme. Each punch was a explosion of mana erupting across the charred clearing. In his agitated state, Darius estimated his speed now matched the ferocity and strength of someone with 80 Cauldrons of Force¡ªeach fist capable of launching dozens of attacks in the blink of an eye.

    Explosions riddled through the forest, the blasts tearing through the air like rapid-fire thunder, shredding trees and destroying the land, as if the earth itself were cracking open. The forest transformed into a living hell, a battleground that shook from the barrage.

    Ramman, reveling in his madness, countered by expanding his aura outward. The expanding force caused Darius''s burning fists to land steadily further away, exploding before they could reach him. "I have already seen this, Darius. I was watching you when you used it to kill my men." Ramman''s words slithered, whispering to his ears on the wind.

    As Darius continued to launch his Solar Tyrant''s Fists, Ramman began to close the distance, his movements swift and elusive. Darius, recognizing the shift, kept his distance, the two figures blurring in a dance of defense and attack, their exchange a rapid, devastating clash of wind and fire.

    Suddenly, Ramman''s aura intensified, a dark green flare enveloping him as he unleashed a knight skill. In a moment of dazzling energy, his form became hazy, splitting into two, each "Ramman" then becoming solid and radiated the same menacing aura.

    Darius paused his barrage, keeping space between them, pushing his ethereal steps to the brink.

    "Sweet child, why did you stop?" Ramman''s voice echoed in unison from both figures, "don''t worry, you were..."

    Darius crashed into the ground, halting with such force that the earth itself seemed to deform beneath him. His arms, a blur of motion and power, launched two punches with blinding speed. The air around his fists compressed, unleashing twin shockwaves that tore through the earth behind him, carving out parallel trails of destruction.

    In this moment, the world seemed to pause. Behind the assault of the twin knights, a series of fiery fist imprints began to appear, dozens upon dozens stacking upon the same spot instantly, each gradually glowing brighter. Then, as abruptly as time had held its breath, it exhaled¡ªa massive explosion shattered the stillness of the moment.

    The concussive force obliterated the fading images of both knights. Ramman''s scream, a blend of surprise and fury, added to the chaos of the mana unleashed.

    At the moment Ramman had used his Knight''s Skill, Darius''s Arcane Gaze became his advantage. His vision technique exposed the true nature of Ramman''s duplicates as mere constructs of his aura, with his actual body was invisible within the wind. It was a sinister and devious skill, but, with a glaring weakness if one could spot it. The skill left the real body''s aura spread too thin, divided between the three Rammans, unable to focus on defense.

    Seizing this critical lapse, a result of Ramman''s overconfidence and oversight, Darius executed his counter. In that frozen moment of time, he delivered fifty-four strikes, each imbued with eighty Cauldrons of Force, straight to Ramman''s exposed chest.

    In the aftermath of the explosion, Darius gasped for air, his breath like bursts from a thermal vent. "I can''t keep them in anymore!" His aura abruptly transformed, the fierce blaze of fire giving way to a towering surge of water mana, his tattoo on his chest bursting with a deep blue radiance.

    Darius struggled, finally dropping to his knees. His body wracked with effort, he slammed his palms onto the earth. At his touch, the landscape within a kilometer radius transformed; every tree still upright was encased in ice, the whole area turning into a frozen tundra.

    Darius''s scream tore through the night, his head thrown back as a beam of blue light, slowly shifting to yellow, burst from his eyes and chest, violently shattering the frozen trees nearby.

    The sudden sound of a mountain falling echoed through Fang Root as Darius, with a primal force, drove his fist into the ground. Deep fissures began to split the forest floor.

    In a rush, Darius leaped away, his aura and tattoo shifting from solid yellow to a vibrant green. Upon landing, he unleashed a roar, god-like in its fury, as a massive tunnel of wind mana burst from his mouth, destroying everything in its path.

    After releasing his surging wind mana, Darius bent over, his body twitching and shaking as monstrous bolts of purple lighting tore from his body, ''I''m out of time!''

    Seizures instantly dropped him as his lightning mana escaped control. Darius''s lightning tattoo screamed, his skin cracked and burned, blood poured from his eyes and immediately began sizzle and smoke. Lightning ravaged the ground around him, the air vibrating from the unleashed energy.

    In a patch of land strangely untouched amid the surrounding havoc, Crelos lay under the downed tree, his complexion ashen, his breaths uneven. Holding a monocle to his eye, its frame etched with runes glowing softly, he inspected the chaos. "Shit!" clawing his way free, he dashed to where Darius writhed in spasms.

    As Crelos dashed towards Darius, the storm of mana that had engulfed him finally stopped. From a distance, he saw Darius''s form still and smoldering, fissures marring his skin, bleeding into the scorched earth below.

    Arriving at Darius''s side, Crelos recoiled, struck by the sight before him. "Gaia protect him," his voice barely a whisper as panic edged his movements. Clutching a small vial, he knelt beside Darius, gently raising his head. With careful hands, he tipped the vial, allowing the silver liquid within to cascade over Darius''s broken body, a soft white glow emanating from the opening.

    "Get your filthy hands off him!"

    "You have got to be joking!" In a mix of anger and desperation, Crelos upended the remaining contents of the bottle into Darius''s mouth. Scrambling to his feet, he drew his wand, pointing it in the direction of the voice with a shaky but determined grip.

    In the night''s darkness, a lone figure approached Crelos. The only light in this desolation was a dark green glow, oozing from Ramman. His wind aura, a ghostly vapor, swirled lazily around him, casting eerie shadows as it moved.

    As Ramman advanced, his ghostly aura focused intently on his chest, where strands of dark green mana crawled across his injuries. This spectral light wove through the torn flesh, closing his wounds, his once shattered bones in his chest visibly realigned and solidified. Battered and torn, his armor showed signs of a fierce battle, with sections shredded and hanging loosely. Patches of his hair were singed off, revealing freshly healed skin beneath.

    "You shouldn''t have left the tower," Ramman said, spitting out blood and bits of flesh as he approached Crelos.

    "Eirg-"

    Smack! The sound pierced the calm as Crelos''s body ragdolled across the ground, skidding to a stop some distance away.

    Ramman, standing alone, loomed over Darius''s charred figure. "Still alive," he sighed, his eyes lingering on Darius. After a moment, a chuckle bubbled up from his throat, gradually escalating into maniacal laughter that echoed through the devastated forest, "You really almost killed me, Darius! If I hadn''t encased my heart with aura, I would be dead right now!"

    Suddenly, Ramman''s twisted smile and echoing laughter froze, "YOU SHOULDN''T HAVE DONE THAT!"

    With a violent kick, Ramman sent Darius''s body tumbling across the ground.

    Ramman moved forward, his aura swirling with fury. Then, from the depths of the forest, at the edge of the scorched and frozen clearing, far in the distance, a massive bolt of blue lightning erupted from the depths of Fang Root Forest.

 Chapter 43: Wrath of the Blue Wolf

    Chapter 43: Wrath of the Blue Wolf

    Jarek and Amara navigated the dense woods under the cloak of night, their steps soft against the forest floor. Jarek''s face was a mask of anger, his brows knitted tightly as if attempting to solve a puzzle. Amara, trailing slightly behind, wore a look of concern, her eyes flickering towards Jarek with every rustle of leaves, reading the tension in the air.

    Jarek''s frustration bubbled over as they moved through the forest, "This would be easier if the boy had an aura we could actually see! His first time! And he pulls something like this?!" His words pierced the night as his tunic snagged on a branch in his haste.

    "He could be hurt or lost, Jarek. Hold your judgment until we find him."

    "You know as well as I do that Darius can handle most of the Mana-beasts around here, and he¡¯s smart enough to steer clear of the ones he can¡¯t."

    Amara opened her mouth to respond, then stopped herself, realizing words wouldn''t soothe Jarek''s nerves; his rant was merely his way of expressing worry. She sighed softly and continued to follow him through the night.

    ----

    Earlier in the day, as the sun began its descent, Jarek and Amara anxiously stood at the forest''s boundary, waiting for Darius''s return. This initial foray of their son into the wilds weighed heavily on them, the day''s event was not just a test for Darius but for them as well, a trial of patience and trust.

    However, dusk turned to night with no trace of Darius emerging. Resolving to seek him out, they entrusted Tilly with watch duties, arming her with a magitech device for communication, before venturing into the shadowed woods.

    ----

    It had been hours of worrisome travel, multiple times during their trek they came across various mana-beasts, nothing life-threatening to the pair, but it served as a good way for Jarek to release some frustration.

    In the midst of their journey, atop a rocky outcrop aimed at giving them a vantage point, Jarek unleashed a bolt of lightning from the heavens to empower his sword, dispatching a giant obsidian mantis that loomed as tall as a man. In the aftermath, an unexpected sight redirected their attention. Far across the forest, beyond the span of countless trees and hidden trails, a lone column of fire pierced the canopy. It blossomed into a small circle of flame, barely visible even from their distant perch.

    Amara was already in motion, dashing down the rocky slope. Her mana flowed around her, easing her descent. Jarek paused, his gaze sharp, mana sparking in his eyes as he assessed the distance. "Tier three?" Without another word, he jumped from his position, his body moving with swift precision as he followed Amara.

    Catching up to Amara, who was swiftly navigating the forest on a wave of mana, Jarek called out, "I detected the aura of a Tier 3 mage and knight! Couldn''t make out the details, but a battle is underway!"

    "Go ahead of me, I''ll catch up!" The urgency in Amara''s voice was unmistakable.

    After a moment''s pause, Jarek nodded. His aura flared to life, lightning crackling around his legs before he propelled forward with explosive speed.

    As Jarek vanished into the distance, Amara retrieved a crystal from her robes, shouting, "Arcaventus!" Light erupted from the crystal, enlarging the mana wave beneath her, accelerating her speed through the forest.

    Already far ahead of her, Jarek hurtled through the forest, his speed transforming him into a blue streak of destruction. With every step, the earth tore apart, his wake leaving a trail of devastation through the woods. The shockwaves from his passage startled animals and beasts, their ears ringing with explosions long after he had vanished.

    Aware of the growing distance still to cover, Jarek hesitated on pushing his limit, his brow furrowed with worry. Concern for Amara''s safety weighed heavily on him. In Fang Root Forest, making oneself known, whether on the periphery or deep within, was perilous, regardless of one''s strength or cunning.

    Leaping across a vast chasm in the forest, Jarek sailed through the air. Mid-flight, he sensed a surge of wind mana from afar.

    "A Steel Knight?" Jarek muttered, now pushing himself even faster. Then, another surge of mana caught his attention¡ªthis time, lightning. Its tier was a mystery; the mana felt strangely foreign, traits that stirred a profound fear, traits deeply recognizable to him.

    "Darius."

    Clouds, dense and dark, rapidly gathered in the night sky above Jarek. With a focused cry, "Thunderclap Mantle!" he invoked a knight skill. In an instant, a colossal bolt of lightning struck, encasing him in a cocoon of energy. His aura transformed, his figure becoming a blur of pure energy as his speed multiplied.

    Far ahead, Jarek sensed the battle of wind and now fire mana clashing, a clear sign that his son was involved in the skirmish. This understanding seized his heart, prompting a determined shout into the night, "Hold on, Darius!"

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Diving into his chest pocket, Jarek retrieved a small disk and raised it to his mouth. With thoughts of Amara, he shouted into the device, "It''s Darius! He''s in a fight with a wind knight... a steel knight! Do not rush in! I''ll take care of it!"

    Amara, gliding on her mana wave, felt a tremor and warmth coming from the magitech device tucked within her robes. Taking it out, she honed her focus, hearing Jarek''s warning, "Steel?! Please, make it in time, Jarek!" Her aura flared, infusing new strength into the wave she rode. She pulled two additional beast crystals from her robes, their glow merging with the first, intensifying the light and speed of her passage through the forest.

    Jarek, slicing through the dense forest, became acutely aware of the growing intensity of the distant battle. The flickering of fire mana, shifting abruptly to water, caught his attention from afar. Then, a beam of light, first blue then yellow, pierced the night sky. The ground under Jarek trembled, quickening the beat of his heart, fear flashing in his light blue eyes.

    His aura, a tempest of lightning, roared louder as he pressed on, feeling the shift from earth to wind mana in the air.

    Suddenly, a wild surge of lightning mana filled the atmosphere. At that moment, a profound dread seized Jarek, his jaw clenched so tightly that blood began to seep from the corners of his mouth.

    "DO NOT TOUCH MY SON!"

    Jarek reached for two crystals at his waist, both radiating a deep, pure purple glow.

    As he propelled forward, breaking another sound barrier with his surge of speed, his blue manaforged armor began to cover his limbs.

    Jarek was nearing his destination, glimpsing a brighter clearing through the trees ahead, a stark contrast to the dense woods. Darius''s mana, once a beacon, had vanished from his senses, leaving only the overwhelming presence of the steel knight''s aura.

    As Jarek tore through the final stretch of the forest, heart racing, his gaze locked onto a harrowing scene¡ªDarius on the ground, burned and bleeding, under the assault of a knight shrouded in dark green.

    The sight of his only son being kicked, limbs twisting unnaturally as he bounced across the broken ground, was a vision that pierced his heart deeper than any blade.

    In that horrible moment, the world seemed to narrow, Jarek''s focus sharpening on the scene ahead. Filled with dread and fury, his speed brought him to a screeching halt.

    In the midst of this violent pause, a lance of pure lightning gathered in his grasp, forged from his surging, dark-blue aura. With a motion as violent as the storm''s own fury, he reared his arm back with the lance crackling with untamed energy. And then, with the stillness of the forest as his witness, he launched it¡ªa spear of vengeance¡ªrocketing towards the dark figure advancing towards his son.

    Ramman, his eyes filled with madness, moved towards Darius, suddenly, a lightning bolt, violent and instant, burst from the distant treeline. It struck, a crack of thunder following its path. Ramman''s aura flashed, hands catching the lance before it pierced his chest. The impact''s roar echoed as he was hurled back, vanishing into the night with the sound of destruction in his wake.

    Jarek''s arrival was swift, a mere blink and he stood over his son, his gaze sweeping over Darius''s injuries. No words escaped him; his expression remained unreadable, yet his eyes, bloodshot and shaking, scanned the damage inflicted upon his son; his boy, their little wolf.

    Gently, he scooped up his son, the blood and black ash from Darius''s wounds mingling with the grey fabric of Jarek''s tunic. With Darius cradled in his arms, Jarek made his way back to the cover of the trees, each step measured, the weight of his son feeling heavy in his arms.

    Another surge of aura detonated behind Jarek, "Jarek! Of all people, you should understand my feelings!" Ramman ascended from a crater, the earth around him scorched and alive with electricity. Ramman''s body was singed, skin cracked and bleeding from the collision. He shrugged off the remnants of his shattered armor, leaving the undamaged, spectral armor of his manaforged set gleaming with an eerie light.

    Jarek continued to advance towards the treeline, his steps steady.

    "A Knight''s aura is his pride! You, who have none in the face of love! How could you?! How could you stand between us?!" Ramman''s voice thundered through the clearing as he snatched a beast crystal from his waist, its green light seeping through his clenched fingers.

    As Ramman''s wounds visibly started to close, a look of betrayal crossed his face, clouded with genuine confusion. "You are just like me, Jarek! The BLUE Wolf! You showed no shame when your aura changed colors; it was all for her! For your love!"

    "He is mine, Jarek!" Ramman''s presence exploded, a fierce vortex of dark green wind swirling around him. His gaze, intense and unyielding, fixed on Jarek, "My love for him is as genuine as yours for her!" Short swords appeared in his hands, his lower body merging into a tornado.

    At the treeline, Jarek carefully placed his son on the ground. He ran his fingers through his son''s hair, letting out a heavy sigh, "Your mother will be here soon. Everything will be fine, son."

    Jarek stood and turned, his expression unreadable. "I should have recognized your sickly aura, Ramman." As he finished speaking, a bolt of lightning struck behind him, revealing his sword stuck in the ground next to Darius. The impact enveloped Darius within a crackling, protective blue aura.

    Jarek calmly approached Ramman, his aura spiraling out of control. It mirrored the heart of a storm, commanding the skies above to split with thunderous roars and flashes of lightning.

    "Why?! Why are you interfering?! You can see my words are true!" Ramman teetered within his whirlwind of mana, his voice carrying the edge of madness.

    "He is my SON!" Thunder roared, the world momentarily ignited by a heavenly bolt of golden lightning. It struck the earth near Jarek, unveiling a majestic sword embedded in the soil. A silver broadsword, adorned with potent runes along its blade, its guard fashioned as dual waves diverging, encircling the mouth of a wolf clasping the blade''s base. Its hilt, bound in chains, led to a pommel bearing the Valdene crest.

    Ramman paused, his breath caught, then released into laughter, strands of his remaining hair lifting in the tumultuous wind. "Mythrender, so that''s its form now... Come then! I''ll show you he is mine! And that sword, I shall claim it too!" His laughter turned maniacal, a dreadful brilliance exploded from the tornado at his legs, and in a blink, he vanished.

    Every member of the Penitent Knights Union knew of Mythrender, the Valdene family''s ancestral blade. History tells, that it was discovered by Warwick Valdene within an ancient ruin, in a region of Gaia yet unexplored. An artifact from the primordial age, the sword possesses the unique capability to channel and intensify any elemental power, also adapting its form to resonate with the wielder''s soul. On the battlefield, Warwick became a legend, his prowess with Mythrender turning into tales of awe among the races, its lethal edge carving a legacy in history.

    Greed sparked in Ramman''s eyes as he sliced through the air, his figure blurring into the wind. One moment visible, the next a mere whisper, he then split, creating multiple echoes of himself. These images of Ramman flickered across the field, appearing and vanishing.

    Jarek grasped Mythrender, its edge sparking to life with electricity upon his touch. A deep roar escaped him as he infused his aura into the sword. The motion seemed unhurried, almost leisurely, as he drew the blade through the air. But in that deceptively calm slash, Jarek engulfed the space before him in chaos.

    From Mythrender''s glowing blade, countless massive mana blades burst forth, each slicing deep, massive gashes in the earth. The air filled with earth-shaking roars, destruction and lightning that spread as far as the eye could see, all unfolding in mere seconds.

    The sound was deafening, a symphony of thunderous roars and the shattering of nature, echoing far and wide. Amid this maelstrom, Ramman''s defiant shout was the only sound that rose above the chaos. A burst of dark green light cut through the devastation, signaling the emergence of a colossal spectral serpent. This entity of pure wind mana, a giant snake, spiraled upwards, carrying Ramman in its jaws. Breaking through the veil of destruction, it released him into the air and then wrapped around him protectively.

    Gripping his gushing shoulder with his sole remaining hand, Ramman hurled his venomous promise into the raging winds, "Jarek, your end is sealed! The Tower''s eyes will uncover all! His demise is inescapable¡ªwhy deny him the taste of love in his final moments? Is that not the mercy a parent owes? Is that not the duty of love?!"

    Jarek aimed his gaze skyward, electricity crackling around him, turning the air sharp with energy. His body became a conduit for raw power, lightning weaving through his form as his manaforged armor bore the storm''s might, etched lines flaring in sync with his pulse. "A parent''s duty is to shield their child, a duty I''ve faltered in today...but mercy? You''ll find no mercy here."

    "You forfeited your existence the moment you laid hands on my son," Jarek hoisted Mythrender, directing its point towards the heavens, channeling the sky''s fury into its blade, "World-breaker!"

    Ramman''s face blanched, his eyes blazing with a ghastly green light, "Wyrmforge Fusion!"

 Chapter 44: A Fathers Fury, A Mothers Grace

    Chapter 44: A Father''s Fury, A Mother''s Grace

    Jarek channeled the full strength of his aura into Mythrender, unleashing an overwhelming force that ignited the blade. A deafening outpour tore through the sky as countless bolts of lightning burst from the sword''s tip, surging upwards in a frenzied dance.

    Thousands of streams of electric light gathered high above, forging a titanic sword of surging blue lightning. Its vastness pierced the clouds, its presence thundering through the atmosphere, commanding the attention of the world below.

    Ramman''s shout, fueled by rage and desperation, ignited his aura, a fierce blaze enveloping him. The ethereal snake, once a mere specter, clamped its fangs into the stump of his missing arm. A surge of wild, dark green energy crackled, its eyes flaring with the same intensity as Ramman''s. In that moment of union, the serpent began to fuse with Ramman, its ethereal form solidifying, melding flesh and spirit.

    As the transformation unfolded, scales, dark and glistening, sprouted along Ramman''s body, slithering across his skin to form a grotesque armor of living essence. His missing limb regenerated, reborn with the sinewy strength of the serpent, while a tail, long and coiling, burst forth, completing his transformation into a being of nightmare: a monstrous snake man, his eyes burning with a ghostly green light..

    Ramman''s jaw unhinged, an unnatural gap widening as he stretched it grotesquely wide. Delving into the abyss of his own maw, his scaled hand emerged, clutching a sinister shadow.

    With a fluid, unsettling grace, he drew forth a black scimitar, its blade a void against the chaotic backdrop of their duel. The weapon, born from the depths of his transformed being, gleamed with a malevolent glow, ready to carve despair into the heart of the storm.

    Ramman stood in the sky, his transformation into a serpentine form complete. His skin, now a tapestry of black and green scales, shimmered with a sinister dark green aura, enveloping him in a vortex of wind. His arm regenerated, mimicking the fearsome physique of the monstrous serpent, his newly formed tail whipping through the air with deadly intent. Eyes ablaze with madness, fixated on Jarek below.

    "You dare challenge my heart?! With your fleeting storms, Jarek?! Witness a true storm of passion!" Ramman''s voice, twisted and echoing, tore through the silence.

    Below, Jarek''s eyes became beacons of pure lightning, signaling the descent of the colossal blade formed from the heavens. As he swung Mythrender, the clouded sky split, revealing a tapestry of stars in the void created by the blade''s path.

    Simultaneously, Ramman''s body and his black scimitar swelled in size, now standing 20 meters tall. His aura, dark and potent, infused the blade, etching green runes along its length, each symbol pulsating with power. With a serpentine hiss that chilled the blood, Ramman raised his enlarged weapon in defiance.

    As Jarek''s towering sword of lightning struck Ramman''s scimitar, a deafening blast echoed, light and darkness clashing in a brilliant display. Blue lightning splintered, scattering across the heavens, while dark green energy from the scimitar surged upwards, meeting the onslaught.

    The ground trembled, fissures racing through the earth as the force of their clash pushed against the landscape. Trees snapped, uprooted by the shockwaves rolling out from the epicenter.

    The air hummed with charged particles, the night sky lit as day for a fleeting moment. Ramman, his figure outlined against the chaos, hissed as his black blade held fast against the descending strike, the green runes on his scimitar glowing fiercely.

    As the sky roared above, lightning and wind mana clashed, lighting up the night. Amara, propelled by a surge of water mana, broke through the forest''s edge into the clearing, feeling the ground shake under the force of the battle overhead. Shadows moved wildly as mana flashed, and broken trees spun in the air, caught in the chaos.

    Her eyes, wide with alarm, scanned the devastation. Spotting Jarek''s sword and the electrified barrier encasing Darius, relief flashed across her face, quickly replaced by fear. She dashed towards her son, her movements swift and desperate.

    Then, a humongous crack split the sky, the sound deafening, silencing the battlefield for a heartbeat.

    Ramman''s scimitar began to show signs of strain, tiny fissures webbing along its blackened edge. His reptilian eyes, wide with a mix of rage and desperation, bore into Jarek. "He will still die, Jarek! Give him to me if you truly love him!" he hissed, defiance and twisted logic fueling his plea.

    Jarek remained unyielding, an immovable force amidst the elements. Lightning surged around him, arcs of electric fury dancing into the night, casting blinding light across the battleground. "You are sick, Ramman," his words sliced through the pleas of Ramman, steady and cold. "And like a sick animal, you put them down."

    With a surge of unmatched power, Jarek''s towering sword completed its descent, shattering Ramman''s scimitar.

    His screaming hiss, a final act of defiance, echoed as his eyes locked onto Darius, a scaled hand reaching out in a futile gesture of longing, before being swallowed by the blade''s light.

    As the colossal blade struck the ground, an apocalyptic explosion of lightning unfurled, its tendrils spreading across the forest. The land itself seemed to scream under the onslaught, a swath of destruction carved through the heart of Fang Root, altering the landscape in a relentless display of power that stretched into the distant horizon. Amid this storm, Amara''s blue water mana swirled protectively around her and the fallen Darius.

    Tears streamed down Amara''s face as she knelt beside Darius, the chaos of the explosions hurling debris against their protective barrier. Her hands hovered, trembling over her son''s injuries, a frantic scan revealing the extent of the damage. She opened her mouth to speak, to offer words of comfort, yet found herself voiceless, choked by her own tears.

    Clouds, smoldering and rife with bursts of electricity, shrouded the devastated area. Near Amara, Jarek emerged, his typically stoic expression now marred by worry. Jaw clenched, he knelt beside his wife, urgency in his tone, "We need to move, he won''t last much longer." As Jarek reached to lift Darius, a trembling hand halted him.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "I can save him," Amara''s voice trembled. She took quick, deep breaths, struggling for calm. In a swift motion, she tore at her sleeve, her gaze darting, filled with urgency.

    "Amara," Jarek''s voice softened to nearly a whisper, "you''re not capable of healing something like this." Gently, he placed his hand on his wife''s shoulder.

    Seasoned in the brutal truths of combat, Jarek recognized the numerous signs of death''s approach. Looking over Darius''s grievous injuries, he understood these wounds struck deep, beyond flesh, afflicting his very essence.

    With a forceful shove of her shoulder, she dislodged Jarek''s hand. "I know that!...I''m not using mana."

    Jarek''s weakened aura spiked, his response halted, eyes widening momentarily. His face, a battleground of emotions, betrayed a gathering storm of tears as he looked between his dying son and determined wife. After a tense pause, he exhaled, his shoulders falling, his aura diminishing to a whisper, "Be careful."

    Amara''s aura, crashing waves moments before, came to an abrupt calm. Her shoulders trembled while she lifted her emerald eye''s to meet Jarek''s, "A child shouldn''t die before their parent." The words hung in the air, a shared understanding in their depth.

    The two leaned in, their kiss a brief escape, a pause in the relentless pace of fate.

    Turning away, Amara drew a deep breath, her hand moving with deliberate precision. A faint blue radiance enveloped her fingernail as she pressed it against her wrist, the skin parting easily under the glow.

    Blood streamed from her open wrist, drenching Darius beneath. She whispered, her voice lost amidst the thunderous beat of a pulsing heart, akin to the very pulse of Gaia.

    Water mages, powerful and versatile like their elemental counterparts, excel in areas where their element''s innate qualities shine the brightest. While fire mages dominate in areas like alchemy and forging, and wind mages excel in others like reconnaissance and divination, water mages specialize in the art of healing.

    Their abilities in mending wounds and curing ailments stand unparalleled, a reflection of water''s nurturing essence. Among their abilities, a spell of profound potency allows them to heal any wound or illness, without relying on the strength of their mana.

    This formidable technique is usually wielded in life-or-death situations, given its grave cost. Initiating this spell binds the caster to a pact of recovery, where the life force is the currency of healing. Should the mage''s remaining years fall short of the spell''s demands, they risk their very existence. Abruptly interrupting the process brings about dire repercussions, making its use a decision weighed with the gravest consideration.

    Both understood the sacrifice required could be immense, possibly even insufficient. Amara, having reached her potential''s peak, couldn''t extend her life through ascension, every year lost was final.

    Jarek witnessed his wife''s lifeblood envelop their son, soaking into his injuries. The spell''s conjured heartbeat, deep and resonant, seemed to echo his own accelerating pulse, a grim reminder of what was at stake.

    As Amara''s blood met Darius''s battered form, it clung to him, moving against the expected path of any liquid. Each drop sought out his wounds, delving into the depths of his injuries with an eerie precision.

    Through clenched teeth, Amara maintained her focus, her whispers steady and constant, despite the evident pain etched into the creases of her brow. Her incantations, a lifeline in the silent air, wove a blanket of healing over her son, demanding no less than everything she had to give.

    Jarek''s gaze shifted between Darius and Amara, a battle of emotion raging behind his eyes. He watched, heart aching, as the vibrant glow began to fade from Amara''s skin, her once lush hair losing its volume to become sparse and fragile. The skin around her eyes and mouth creased, etching the passage of time into her face far too rapidly.

    Jarek''s eyes darted back and forth, from his rapidly aging wife to his slowly healing son, a silent plea forming on his lips before he swallowed it down, understanding the irreversible path they were on. His hand twitched, nearly reaching out, before falling limply to his side. Tears started to track down his face, a silent witness to his anguish as he watched Amara, his heart breaking in the quiet of the forest.

    Amara''s eyelids fluttered closed, her chant complete, her frail withered arm now produced not a trickle of blood. Yet, amidst this, her eyes reopened, locking onto Jarek''s.

    His tears, his face, his weathered and beaten heart, she saw it all. Her hand, now frail, reached out, finding strength to intertwine with his.

    Overwhelmed, Jarek encased her hand with both of his, pressing it against his cheek. The spell''s end marked by her gentle smile, she whispered, "I love you," as her presence, once vibrant and full of life, dissolved into wisps of blue, leaving behind a lingering final warmth in Jarek''s hands.

    Now alone, Jarek knelt next to Darius, who still lay unconscious, his breath steady and calm. Overwhelmed by a surge of emotions, Jarek began to weep, the tears streaming freely as he gazed upon his fully recovered son.

    ----

    Images flickered at the edge of Darius''s mind, a storm of lightning clashing against shadowy figures, each flash revealing a moment of battle before vanishing. Suddenly, as if breaking through the surface of deep water, Darius awoke with a sharp intake of breath, the dream''s vivid scenes dissolving into the quiet darkness around him.

    Darius''s vision cleared gradually, his head pounding as if it had shattered and been pieced back together. Clutching at his head, he eased himself into a sitting position. "I''m alive?"

    "Barely," came Jarek''s voice, startling Darius. He turned, only then noticing his father, who had been sitting a few meters away.

    Jarek rose and approached Darius. "Take it slow, you''ve been out for quite some time," he advised, kneeling to place a hand on Darius''s shoulder.

    As Darius rubbed his eyes, a surge of panic hit him. "Ramman! What happened?! Wait...how...when did you...is mother here?" He latched onto his father''s arm, trying to pull himself up in desperation.

    "It''s OK, Ramman is dead, and your mother...she''s waiting at home," Jarek assured, not resisting Darius''s efforts, instead aiding him to his feet.

    Catching a glimpse of his father, Darius took in the signs of exhaustion: the bloodshot eyes, the deep, dark circles, and the noticeably diminished aura. ''He must have saved me.'' Examining his own body, confusion set in. "How am I still alive? I thought I was..." His voice trailed off as he noted the sudden shift in his father''s demeanor. "Father, what happened?"

    "A lot happened, but we''ll talk about it when we get home," Jarek said, managing a weary smile as he began to walk away, "let''s go."

    Darius sensed a hidden tension in his father''s brief reply, interpreting it as disappointment. ''He must be really upset with me,'' he thought, choosing silence as he followed.

    After a moment, a realization struck him. "Haku!"

    Jarek stopped and looked back, puzzled. "What? You found him?"

    Darius''s memory flooded back, propelling him into action. "That''s what started all this. Knights captured him; I had to hide him before everything escalated, and he''s hurt." Without waiting for a response, Darius darted off in the direction he remembered, urgency in his steps.

    Jarek followed Darius, the shadows under his eyes deepening with each step. Despite his attempts to appear unconcerned, the strain was evident in every glance he cast towards his son.

    Reaching the hidden spot beneath a tree, they both began to dig through the dirt and roots with their hands. Finally, they uncovered Haku, the ember fox, still in a deep sleep but breathing steadily, the previous infection now seemingly cured.

    Carefully, Jarek lifted Haku out of the makeshift den. "Poor boy. Seems we''ve all had a rough time," he murmured softly before passing Haku to Darius. "Can you hold him?"

    "Yeah, I''m feeling pretty good actually," Darius replied, unaware of the brief flash of pain that flickered in Jarek''s eyes at his words.

    As they made their way home, silence enveloped them, with Darius occasionally glancing at his father, each look returned with a forced smile. Darius mulled over his father''s weary appearance, turning his attention inward to assess his own condition. Remarkably, aside from a significant drain on his mana, he found himself in an almost miraculous state of well-being. More astonishingly, his physical strength and mana capacity appeared enhanced, as if his very being had undergone refinement.

    Abruptly, Darius called out, "Crelos!"

    "What is it now?" Jarek responded, a mix of concern and weariness in his tone.

    "Have you seen a young mage about my age?" Darius asked urgently.

    "A mage? I haven''t. Who''s Crelos?" Jarek¡¯s confusion was evident as he watched his son dart off once more, this time in a new direction.

    "He tried to save me!" Darius''s voice carried back to Jarek as he sprinted ahead, urgency clear in his tone. "Before I blacked out, he was there, taking on Ramman to shield me!"

    "A mage took a stand to protect you? Are you certain of this?"

    "Come on! He might still be out there!" Darius urged, pushing the pace even harder as he delicately carried Haku.

    Catching up, Jarek matched his son''s strides just as the first light of dawn began to edge over the horizon. Together, they emerged from the treeline, stepping into the clearing forged by the shocking events of the night.

    "Stop!" Jarek''s grip tightened on Darius''s shoulder, pulling him and Haku back to his side.

    "What''s hap..."

    "Don''t make a sound. Don''t move until I say." Jarek''s voice carried a weight, his aura simmering, muscles coiled for action.

    Darius''s eyes tracked his father''s gaze across the scarred landscape, past remnants of destruction, to a figure in a sharp tailed coat hunched over a fallen body.

    A chill ran down Darius''s spine, breaths quickening as recognition dawned. There, across the desolation, bending over Crelos, was the mage tower''s master, the Tier 5 mage, Rainslif Crowley.

 Chapter 45: Master of the Tower

    Chapter 45: Master of the Tower

    Darius could feel the tension rising from his father''s back, his own mind spinning with the cold reality that crashed in on him, ''It''s over. The towers know.''

    Across the field of ruin, Rainslif Crowley was kneeling besides Crelos''s body. He placed his hand upon the boy''s chest, a soft green light covered him until he finally dissapeared, the young fire mage vanishing in twister of light.

    Jarek reached back, pressing his hand against Darius''s chest, his eyes focused on Crowley. ''Darius, do not speak, respond with your thoughts, understand?''

    Surprise flashed on Darius''s face before he responded, ''yes father''

    ''Use the sigil ring and make a one time use portal. Stay behind me and be quick.''

    Darius suddenly froze, a wave of confusion washing over his face. ''I already thought of that, but the permanent portal was destroyed along with the library. If we head to the Vault now, who knows where we will end up once we leave."

    Rainslif rose, his eyes shifting towards the distant edge of the battlefield. In an instant, he vanished within a whirlwind, only to reappear further off as he stepped out from another, his movement fluid and seamless.

    ''Darius do as I say! Hurry and make the portal!''

    Darius jolted, with a swift movement, he crouched and set down Haku, his back turned to Rainslif. Fingers moving rapidly, he etched the portal''s array into the earth.

    ''He knows if we use this, when we exit the Vault, we could land anywhere on Gaia. We might end up on the other side of the world. If mother is left alone...'' Darius''s thoughts raced as he swiftly etched the array into the ground.

    Jarek''s eyes narrowed, his body coiled like a spring, aura honed to a fine edge, ready to unleash at a moment''s notice. He watched, every muscle taut, as Crowley bent to pick up the shattered remnants of Ramman''s black scimitar.

    Before the silence could stretch further, Crowley''s voice, sounding as though he stood beside them, shattered the tension. "You know, Jarek, it is quite rude to just stare without announcing yourself."

    Jarek stepped forward, his aura spreading in an attempt to shield Darius. "No intentions of being rude, Tower Master Crowley, its just been quiet the night and my nerves are a little on edge."

    Rainslif chuckled briefly before facing Jarek and Darius. His height and slim build were accentuated by his sharp features and cold, grey eyes. The destruction seemed a strange backdrop to his composed demeanor, his black hair settling smoothly down his back. Dressed in a suit jacket with rolled sleeves and elegant tails that reached his heels, alongside an open white shirt and a black vest, he presented an image of effortless ease. "Indeed, the night has been eventful for you both."

    Darius sprang up, pivoting to face his father. He placed a hand reassuringly on Jarek''s back.

    Jarek stiffened momentarily under Darius''s touch before inhaling deeply. "What transpired tonight was a private matter between two knights of the Union. I trust Master Crowley will understand and not complicate matters further." Mentally, he added, connecting with Darius, ''Be ready for my signal.''

    Rainslif let out a sigh, his face wearing a look of resignation. "Ramman was destined to face his end sooner or later. His... tendencies made him quite the sore spot for many." Hands tucked into his pockets, Crowley began to advance towards them.

    "I''m relieved to find common ground then," Jarek responded, his tone apologetic yet urgent. "Forgive my abruptness, but I wish to take my son home now. Given all that has transpired, I''m concerned we may not be..."

    He was cut off mid-sentence, "The issue, Jarek, lies in what unfolded here tonight. As you put it, a matter privately settled between two knights."

    ''Now!'' Jarek''s command thundered through his thoughts to Darius.

    ''But what about mother?!''

    "However, your son''s actions, eliminating my men, present a different dilemma." As Crowley spoke, the air around began to stir, escalating into fierce gales of wind mana, sweeping across the battlefield''s devastation.

    Abruptly, Jarek''s aura burst, a tempest of fury. "Mythrender!" He called, and from the heavens, a bolt of golden lightning struck, revealing the primordial sword plunged into the earth before him. Grasping the hilt, Jarek roared as he funneled his mana into the weapon. In an instant, a protective dome encased them, materializing faster than the blink of an eye.

    "Interesting," Rainslif''s gaze sharpened, his eyes igniting with a green glow at the sight of the ancient blade. "In your hands, I''m sure this will prove disappointing, but I''ve long been curious about that sword."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Raising his arms, he ascended, his aura unfurling around him like a monolith of green and white wind mana, roaring with untamed power. The battleground transformed into a colossal vortex, with debris and nature''s fury hurtling towards Jarek''s hastily erected barrier.

    Darius, caught in a moment of hesitation, remained connected to his father, his face a canvas of confusion. Jarek, undistracted, maintained a steely gaze towards Rainslif''s towering form. In the roar of the hurricane that enveloped them, Jarek''s command thundered through Darius''s mind, ''Open it now! This barrier won''t hold!''

    ''We can''t leave mother! They will come...''

    ''She is gone!''

    Darius shook his head, his eyes confused, ''Did you warn her somehow? She''s safe then? But, I was with you...''

    The land trembled, air howling with the fury of a hurricane unleashed, as Jarek''s aura strained at its limits, barely holding the barrier against a relentless storm of debris, ''Darius, your mother is dead.''

    Darius''s hand slipped from his father''s back, his voice soft and disbelieving, "You''re lying. You have to be." He moved quickly to look at his father''s face, seeing something he''d never seen before: his father, strong and fearless, with tears flowing.

    Jarek turned, his gaze pleading, "I''m sorry Darius! But your mother gave her life so you could live! So you have to open it! NOW!"

    ''Dead?'' Darius recoiled, stumbling backward to fall. He gazed up at his father, eyes wide, mouth open in shock. His thoughts spiraled into chaos, the surrounding world blurring as if slipping from the edges of reality.

    Within the hurricanes fury, Rainslif''s voice emerged clear and sharp, "This barrier is impressive." Around the shield, dust and debris hurtled wildly, the world shrounded in a swirling, roaring cloud. From out of the swirling chaos, electricity flared, revealing a hand as it gently stroked the surface of the barrier, "What are you hiding?"

    "DARIUS!"

    The sudden sight of Rainslif''s hand, combined with his father''s urgent shout, thrust Darius into survival mode. He clawed his way over to Haku, seizing the unconscious fox. With desperate haste, he reached the array and thrust his signet ring towards it, "Open!"

    The array etched into the earth awakened, its glow intensifying until a radiant burst cleaved through the ground. Within moments, a man-sized portal, its appearance mirroring the vast expanse of outer space, unfolded on the ground. Darius, clutching Haku, stood at its brink, calling out with urgency, "Father!"

    Suddenly, the hurricane blowing around them stood still. Darius felt a surge of wind mana from outside the barrier that froze his heart.

    In that moment, where Darius felt closer to death than he had ever felt in this life, time seemed to slow as his survival instincts went into overdrive.

    Before Darius''s thoughts could catch up, he was suddenly staring at his father''s face. Behind Jarek, a vast green aura flared to life. Mouthing something that Darius couldn''t catch, Jarek, with a swift push, propelled both him and Haku into the portal.

    As Darius plunged through the portal, his final glimpse captured the barrier shattering. In that instant, his father was ripped back, vanishing into the raging hurricane.

    ----

    As the world spun and the winds roared, Jarek pushed himself up from the ground, standing tall within the eye of a raging green tornado. The world around him a blur of violent winds and debris, yet he remained a point of calm in the chaos. Lifting his gaze, he focused intently on a spot amid the swirling tempest. A soft, almost inaudible whisper escaped him, "Good luck, son."

    "Luck? Why prolong the inevitable, Jarek? Distance is meaningless within my domain." Rainslif''s voice echoed, smooth and cold.

    "That was a long-range teleportation spell my wife developed. It won''t be as easy as you think." Jarek''s gaze sharpened, blue arcs of lightning beginning to dance around his eyes, his aura slowly expanding, claiming the eye of the storm as his own.

    "You''ve seen his abilities, I presume?" he continued, the intensity of his aura escalating, strands of lightning reaching out, challenging the tornado''s swirling edges.

    His question was answered only by the tempest''s indifferent howl, a cold, roaring silence enveloping them.

    Jarek''s laughter, light and unfettered, wove through the air. Behind him a golden light flashed, then above him, the darkened sky parted for a moment as a golden bolt of lightning descended, converging into his outstretched hand. There, amidst the chaos of the storm, Mythrender materialized, the primordial artifact radiating a presence as ancient as time itself.

    "You mages and these new knights¡ªyou all repulse me. Cowards and degenerates. Power-hungry madmen devoid of any honor. So, tell me, Rainslif, are you alone in your knowledge of my son? I find it hard to believe a mage would willingly share a treasure trove like him with others."

    Slowly laughing, "I''ve always respected you, Jarek, for your observance." Slowly Rainslif emerged from the raging winds, his steps casual, his hands in his pockets, "We can consider this a form of compensation. You''ve raised such an exceptional gift for me, so let this serve as a minor reassurance. Yes, I intend to keep your son''s existence exclusive to myself. For now, he will be my sole focus."

    Jarek nodded, offering a smile, "Reassurance? Yes, that''s one way to put it." Suddenly, his eyes erupted, he raised Mythrender, his voice booming through the stillness, "World-breaker!"

    Rainslif sighed, a touch of resignation in his voice, "Pointless." As he exhaled, green mana flowed from his breath, weaving into the tornado. In a moment, the tornado''s peak narrowed sharply above Jarek, then plummeted towards him, transforming into a devastating cascade of wind mana.

    Just as Jarek''s sword began to unleash its power, his expression shifted, revealing a hint of sorrow. "I''m sorry, Amara."

    Jarek Valdene; the Blue Wolf of Gaia, holding his ancestral blade, was engulfed, his last words lost within a roar of mana.

    Above the upheaval, Rainslif maintained his stance, his aura serving as a shield against the explosion''s force.

    Instead of watching, he closed his eyes, a slight crease forming between his brows as he his eyes began to rapidly move beneath their lids.

    As the dust settled, the outline of an immense crater became visible, its sides spiraling downward as if carved by a colossal drill. At the heart of the vast depression, the Valdene family blade rested alone.

    Crowley withdrew his hand from his pocket, extending it towards the sword while his eyes remained shut. The artifact trembled, then levitated towards his grasp. Securing the blade, his eyes opened to examine it closely. "He was correct. I underestimated her spell. No matter, he will be found in time." With these words, Rainslif Crowley faded away, disappearing into the ether.

    ----

    In an expanse dominated by an endless desert, a lone mountain stood, towering and unyielding, its pinnacle piercing the clouds that dared to cap its summit. This silent monolith, a sentinel amidst the shifting sands, served as a watcher to the lifeless expanse it oversaw.

    On a high ledge of this mountain, Darius knelt, his movements frantic as he carved another array into the stone. His hands shook uncontrollably, "Calm down!" His voice echoed off the mountain''s side, a bitter reminder of his solitude.

    ''It''s your fault!''

    His eyes, swollen and red, mirrored the strain on his flushed face as he struggled to steady his labored breathing. With trembling hands, he frantically began etching another array into the rock, only to angrily obliterate it moments later, starting another in frustration.

    ''You failed, again!''

    "Please! Pleeaaassseee!!!" Darius''s desperate cry echoed as he completed the makeshift portal. With a forceful slam of his hand, he commanded, "Open!"

    ''It''s over!''

    As soon as the portal fully materialized, Darius tumbled through, finding himself instantly upright within the Vault, the entrance snapping shut behind him. Without hesitation, he bolted to the All-room''s center, where Haku dozed off to one side, "Exit!"

    ''You should have died, not them!''

    Darius, fueled by desperation, repeatedly plunged in and out of the Vault, each attempt driven by the hope of returning to Fang Root.

    Across Gaia''s vast expanse, he witnessed myriad landscapes, yet every effort proved futile. Each gulp of mana felt alien, every aroma, every vista, wholly unfamiliar.

    After hours of failure, in a small valley of white flowers, bathed in the evening sun''s waning light, Darius etched an array into the tender earth. His actions, measured and slow, bore no trace of the fervor that once drove them. Tears fell from his expressionless face, merging with the soil below.

    Darius stepped through the portal that appeared before him. His gaze fell on Haku, and he began to slowly walk towards the fox, each movement a struggle.

    Darius collapsed beside the ember fox, pulling Haku into a tight embrace. His voice was a mere whisper against the fox''s fur, "I killed them..."

    Darius, the sole remnant of the Valdene lineage, found refuge within the ancestral Vault. Clutching Haku, his solitary companion in a world now devoid of his family''s warmth, his soul bore a weight no words could capture.

    ''I hate you...''

    Amidst his cries of sorrow, a small, dark ember sparked within his soul, unnoticed.

 Author Note

    Greetings fellow Daoists,

    First off, I want to extend a heartfelt thank you to every single one of you who has journeyed with me to the conclusion of the first arc of my story. Seriously, your support, your excitement, and your feedback have been the fuel for this whole adventure. This isn¡¯t just my achievement; it¡¯s ours. We¡¯ve all been part of this journey, facing every challenge and celebrating every win together.

    Honestly, I¡¯m beyond grateful for all the encouragement you¡¯ve shown me. Jumping into writing with no formal background has been a wild ride¡ªscary, exciting, and so rewarding. It¡¯s been about a year since I started "Grimoire of Cultivation," and man, what a year. This story has seen a few different versions, including one where I scrapped 30 chapters and started over. It¡¯s changed a lot, and I hope you¡¯ve noticed my writing style evolve along the way.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Now, I¡¯m hitting pause for a bit. I need to go back and tweak the start and other bits of our story to make sure it all lines up just right. I also want to add some more info on Gaia¡¯s systems in an extra chapter for this first arc. I know taking a break might not be what you want to hear, but I promise it¡¯s for the story¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been at this pretty much every day since the beginning, and I think a little breather will help me come back even stronger.

    The break will be short¡ªjust two weeks to a month. And when I come back, there¡¯s a lot to look forward to! I¡¯m starting up a Patreon with a Discord for us to hang out, plus there¡¯ll be professional illustrations, advanced chapters, and even an audio book in the works.

    Thank you, truly, for being part of this journey. I¡¯m itching to get back and continue Darius¡¯s story with you. See you soon!

    Gratefully,

    Valdene Patriarch

 Chapter 46: Beneath the Mountains Shadow

    Chapter 46: Beneath the Mountain''s Shadow

    In the world of Gaia, beneath the bustling life and ancient cities, lie vast expanses almost untouched by humanity and other races, known as the Subterranea Glades. Here, beneath the base of a moutain, stretched a vast underground cavern, lit by countless glowing stones set high above in the ceiling. Their light spread wide, casting a gentle glow that stretched to reach the cavern''s distant edges, swallowed by darkness.

    This enormous space buzzed with life, filled with thick tropical trees and dense, vibrant undergrowth thriving in the stifling heat and still air. Rainclouds hung low, scattered across the cavern, occasionally bursting to drench the flora below. The air echoed with the calls of hidden wildlife and the bustle of life, stirred by the movements of unseen mana beasts lurking in the shadows.

    Suddenly, the buzzing noise of the area¡¯s wildlife was interrupted by a large explosion, dust erupting from the canopy. Harsh shouts sliced through the air, their urgency clear even above the chaos. Moments later, further explosions boomed, accompanied by the roar of a mana-beast.

    Breaking through the dense foliage, a yellow glow streaked into the clearing, furrowing the ground as it crashed to a halt. Encased within the stationary, dense aura, a knight in heavy bronze armor stood imposingly. His gauntlets and sabatons were sheathed in shimmering spectral armor. In his grasp, he held a formidable shield and a spiked, one-handed mace, ready for battle.

    After the knight''s dramatic entrance, a massive six-meter-tall green-furred ape burst through the underbrush. Its long arms, nearly touching the ground, swung with menacing force. Its bark-like dark brown skin rippled as it charged, eyes ablaze with fury, directly toward the third-tier earth knight.

    Bursting from the treeline behind it, a storm of arrows, each trailed by a vibrant purple glow, cut swiftly through the air. They soared past the towering ape, their paths curiously bending in the air, weaving around the beast with tendrils of glowing mana. This web of energy ensnared the ape, dragging it to the earth with a resounding crash.

    Bound in chains of crackling lightning mana, the ape shuddered under the relentless surges convulsing through its massive body as it skidded towards the awaiting knight.

    "Mountain''s Embrace!"

    With a forceful thrust, the knight slammed his shield into the earth. Instantly, the ground responded, tendrils of soil crawling up the shield''s surface, rapidly constructing a formidable wall. Just as the structure solidified, the entangled ape collided with the newly formed barrier, the impact resounding through the cavern with a thunderous crash.

    As the earth knight charged forward and raised his mace for a final, crushing blow, the mana-beast unveiled a startling surprise. From its hulking form, two additional arms burst forth, muscles coiling with power. With lightning reflexes, one of these new limbs snatched the descending mace, halting its deadly arc in mid-air.

    With a ferocious roar, the giant ape unleashed a deafening scream that rippled through the cavern. The shockwave that followed was a physical force, surging outward with devastating intensity. It slammed into the knight, hurling him backward. Simultaneously, the electric bindings that ensnared the beast shattered into a storm of sparks, freeing it from its constraints.

    Emerging from the dense jungle, two additional figures faced the thunderous roar''s aftermath head-on. The older man, his short gray hair barely stirring, stood firm in full-body leather armor, intricately engraved with glowing runes. The armor sheathed his form protectively, extending to cover his arms was the dark purple glow of a Tier 3 knight''s manaforged armor.

    Beside him, a younger man with tousled blonde hair bore a bright, youthful smile, undiminished by the chaos. His attire shone distinctly in the cavern''s dim light¡ªa gleaming suit of armor accented with blue manaforged gauntlets and sabatons, marking the prowess of a Tier 3 water knight. Together, they steadied themselves against the shockwave, poised to confront the upheaval in the cavern.

    "Go and help Bagus, keep its attention for two minutes." The older knight''s directive was swift, his hand extending to conjure a dark purple wooden longbow from the ether. As he drew back the string, a mana arrow materialized, nocked and ready. He held his stance, the arrow steadily absorbing surrounding mana, the air around it crackling with the growing pressure of its impending release.

    "Tidal Charge!" The blonde water knight''s command sliced through the air as his aura, a swirling vortex of blue, gathered with a rush beneath and behind him. The force propelled him forward, a torrent of water surging him towards the four-armed giant ape. From the heart of the wave, he summoned a shining two-handed sword, its edge catching the dim cavern light as it solidified from water to deadly steel.

    The earth knight, a bastion of defense, positioned himself strategically, his feet planted firmly on the ground as he reinforced his shield with layers of compacted earth. Together, the knights faced the beast, their combined prowess a dance of water''s fluid assault and earth''s unyielding guard.

    As the water knight closed the distance, the ape, towering and fierce, extended its limbs threefold. One massive, elongated arm swung in a wide arc, aiming to swat the knight away like an irritating fly. Quick as a flash, the water knight ducked under the sweeping limb, slicing upwards with his sword, sending a spray of water droplets and blood shimmering through the air.

    Unfazed, the ape drew back, its mouth opening wide as it released another sonic scream that rippled through the cavern. The earth knight reacted instantly, leaping forward he slammed his shield into the ground. The barrier he conjured absorbed the brunt of the shockwave, vibrating intensely but holding firm, protecting them from the disorienting blast.

    Regaining his footing, the water knight lunged again, his blade tracing arcs of blue light in the humid air. But the ape was ready, its fur bristling as it transformed into sharp, spike-like protrusions. The knight''s next strike met a harsh, bristled defense, his sword sparking as it skidded across the hardened fur.

    Undeterred, they pressed on, each exchange a test of speed and strength. As the ape fought back with wild, elongated swings, the knights adapted, their movements a blur of tactical precision. The water knight weaved through the ape''s defenses, finding openings for quick, stinging blows, while the earth knight''s shield was ever-present, a constant thorn in the beast''s side.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    As the battle reached its crescendo, the earth knight took a protective stance, readying for another of the ape''s powerful abilities, his shield up and aura flaring defensively. Just beyond the chaotic fray, the older knight, his dark purple bow drawn taut with a mana-charged arrow, prepared to tip the scales.

    Suddenly, the ape ceased its frenzied assault, its massive frame going rigid. Its raging red eyes, once locked in battle, snapped wide open as it bared its menacing fangs, directing a fierce glare toward the lightning knight before it charged.

    "Crushing Bolt!"

    The lightning knight loosed the charged arrow, which erupted from the bow with a violent burst of thousands of lightning arcs. The arrow tore through the air, ripping directly through the giant ape''s neck. The force was so immense it decapitated the beast, its head tumbling from its shoulders as its body continued its charge in a grotesque dance of momentum before crashing heavily.

    The knights converged around the fallen mana-beast. As the water knight allowed his shimmering sword to dissipate into a fine mist, the vapor reformed into a sharp dagger in his grasp. With a broad smile playing across his youthful face, he began to skin the carcass. "First time I''ve ever fought a second stage Spider-Ape, this glade is a paradise!"

    "Be careful with the hide, Adam. Don''t just tear into it," the elder knight advised, his voice steady and instructive. "Start at the neck wound."

    Heeding the elder''s counsel, the water knight Adam meticulously began his incisions at the neck wound. With a confident grin, he mused, "This glade is going to make us rich. The strongest aura in here was this guy, so everything else is basically ours."

    Surveying their surroundings, the older knight maintained a vigilant watch. His voice, calm yet firm, carried a note of caution, "Don''t get ahead of yourself yet. I still feel like something is watching us."

    Removing his helmet, the earth knight Bagus revealed a scarred face framed by unruly red curls. Contrasting sharply with his rough exterior, his voice carried a strangely soothing tone. "You''ve been saying that since we found this place, Brennon. Your artifact showed this guy was the strongest in here, so why are you still being paranoid?"

    Brennon, ever watchful, replied with a seasoned wariness, "You younger knights with higher potential wouldn''t understand. When your years left become final, you learn to trust your gut."

    Adam chuckled as he skillfully continued to skin the Spider-Ape, his movements fluid and assured. "This is why I don''t like knights who have reached their limit, they are all just like you, always so cautious."

    "He has a point Adam, he is the oldest knight in our company."

    "Laugh all you want," Brennon''s eyes sparked with lightning, his tone edged with warning, "just don''t fuck up the pelt."

    Bagus''s laughter burst forth, cutting through the tension as Adam, looking slightly offended, chose to remain silent.

    After several moments, Adam deftly completed the skinning of the beast, then he stowed the massive pelt into a pouch at his waist. The pouch emitted a soft white glow as he opened it, drawing the giant green and brown hide inside with a gentle pull of light.

    "The crystal should be within its abdomen," the elder knight interjected, pausing to offer guidance.

    "I know, I know." Adam moved to the ape''s stomach and brought down his blade decisively.

    Suddenly, the light surrounding them dimmed, swallowed by darkness as a horrendous crunch of flesh and metal shattered the silence.

    "What the?" Adam, his blade still embedded in the beast''s carcass, glanced up as the shimmering illusion of the night sky rippled before his eyes.

    "Thunder Step!"

    Boom! A purple bolt of lightning exploded upwards, drawing Brennon within its vibrant surge, only to crash down among the distant jungle trees.

    Drawing his blade, Adam¡¯s manaforged armor enveloped his arms, while his torso instantly vanished into a gaping maw of teeth and darkness.

    Off in the distance, Brennon surged through the jungle, his lightning aura crackling intensely around him. His thoughts raced as furiously as his legs, ''What the fuck was that?! It was right on top of us and we didn''t even notice!''

    Vaulting over twisting roots and dodging low-hanging branches and vines, his pace never faltered. Reaching into a pouch at his waist, he pulled out a compass, its needle spinning erratically. ''Lying piece of shit! It still shows there''s nothing here?!'' Frustrated, he stowed the unreliable compass and withdrew a purple Beast-Crystal, its glow intensifying his speed. ''I just need to keep moving, the entrance wasn''t too far from here.''

    Brennon''s gut twisted sharply, an instinctive warning that made him yell out, "Thunder Step!"

    Brennon''s aura burst into a crackling lightning bolt, catapulting him upwards. But this ascent, unlike before, faltered as the bolt shattered into sparks, leaving him suspended briefly high above the jungle. Bow clenched tightly, his ascent slowed to a hover. As gravity reclaimed him, the sight that met his eyes drained the color from his face, gripping his soul with terror.

    Looming before Brennon, a massive wolf-like creature reared, its formidable shoulders cresting at three meters. Its fur, dark as the void of midnight, was speckled with white, the spots swirling in an enchanting dance that seemed to defy nature, gathering intensity towards the tip of its tail. Enveloping its robust front legs and coiling menacingly around its neck, dark blue flames blazed, their sinister light casting a chilling promise of death directly into Brennon''s heart.

    Jerked from his trance, Brennon barked, "Rapid-Bolt!" Instantly, his bow sang with the release of multiple shots, each arrow crackling with electricity as they sliced through the air, forming a storm of lightning above the looming creature.

    The clash was abruptly interrupted by an unfamiliar voice that cut through the storm, "Mystic Water Mirror!"

    Above the towering creature, the air suddenly churned as a vast swirl of water mana gathered into a shimmering mirror. Brennon''s electrified arrows, fired in rapid succession, plunged into the reflective surface, merging eerily with their own images. With a violent twist, the arrows erupted back out, redirected with lethal precision towards the descending knight. "Thunder St..." Brennon''s voice was abruptly smothered under a ferocious explosion of lightning mana, his own arrows enveloping him in a blinding storm of energy.

    As the giant mirror began to shimmer and fade, a charred corpse fell from the exploding cloud, trailing smoke until it hit the ground with a loud thud.

    "Big brother!" The colossal beast''s voice held a whine as it glanced toward the jungle''s edge, "I didn''t need your help, I was perfectly..." its voice faded into a murmur as a figure stepped forward from the thick foliage, the air around him thickening with a tangible pressure that made the beast''s muscles tense. ''Brother is angry again.''

    "You were sloppy, Haku. You let that knight escape and you allowed him to execute multiple skills before I had to step in."

    "But brother, you know an Iron knight can''t hurt me," the large fox Haku spoke, his form slowly contracting to his regular ember fox size.

    "What is the rule?!"

    Gazing downwards, Haku rolled his eyes and muttered, "No frontal engagement, only strike when you are sure of an instant kill; otherwise, my life is more important. Sorry, Darius."

    Darius now stood next to Haku, the soft glow of mana stones high above in the cavern''s ceiling casting light upon his figure. His armor was detailed and ornate, fitted perfectly to his chest and shoulders. The dark tones of his attire were highlighted by the subtle gleam of the mana weave within the fabric under his breastplate. His entire right arm was encased in a gauntlet that seemed to merge with his very essence, as if it was part of him, moving with fluid grace. A stylized wolf''s head adorned his shoulder guard, its eyes gleaming with a reflective blue light that mirrored his own piercing gaze.

    The armor did little to conceal his youth, yet it was clear that the days of carefree innocence had long passed. His eyes, a striking blue that once sparkled with the vibrancy of the skies, now held a depth of weariness, shadows lurking within their worn look.

    This young man, with tousled black hair that framed his face in stylish disarray, carried the presence of one who had survived the flames of trials and emerged not unscathed, but scarred beyond the skin. The animal at his side, an ember fox that seemed to share his spirit, watched the world with a similar wariness, its fur carrying the colors of twilight shadows. Together, they were a picture of resilience¡ªa boy and his beast, companions in a world that demanded strength at every turn.

    In the depths of the underground cavern, where the heat sweltered like a cloak, Darius turned to the ember fox at his side with a stern look. "You''re getting too impatient lately. Do we need to spend some time in the Vault?" His tone was firm, brooking no argument.

    Haku barked a retort, the usual spark in his eyes dimming at the thought. "You know I hate it in there, it''s boring! I promise I''ll do better." His voice carried a note of desperation, a plea laced with sincerity.

    Darius''s eyebrow arched skeptically as he considered the fox. "Next time your apologies won''t mean much. You''ll go into closed-door cultivation for a month." The warning in his voice was clear.

    With a turn of his heel, Darius began to walk away, his shadow long in the dim light of the cavern.

    Haku''s mouth dropped open in dismay at the prospect, but as Darius spoke again, his expression shifted. "Come on, Haku. One last area to check and then we can leave this place. But first, let''s check these guys'' belongings," he suggested, a hint of mischief lighting up his eyes.

    Haku''s reluctance was palpable as he dragged his paws, whining under his breath. "I hate the Vault, I''d rather play with a pack of Steel-Badgers..." His grumbles faded into the background as the two moved towards the smoldering remains of the fallen lightning knight, their path marked by the quiet resolve to wrap up their search in this vast, hidden world.

 Chapter 47: Karma

    Chapter 47: Karma

    Perched atop a colossal mushroom that dwarfed even the largest of the cavern''s tropical trees, Darius sat, his brows furrowed. Three pouches lay in his lap, each different in make and design.

    ''Hopefully this trip won''t be a complete loss,'' as he opened a tattered pouch, the one belonging to the lightning knight. ''He must have been a scout.''

    His fingers found a compass, its glass face now shattered. "That''s regrettable," he murmured, discarding it. He continued to rummage through the pouch. "Just rations and some crystals," he said, the disappointment heavy in his tone.

    Tossing aside the first pouch, Darius grabbed the ornate one belonging to the water knight. ''These guys were really unlucky. They would have swept through this entire glade if we hadn''t been here.'' He considered their composition: a lance, shield, and scout¡ªa trio evidently prepared for an extended stay.

    Inside the ornate pouch, alongside the beasts pelt and the usual rations and crystals, Darius discovered a small book and a palm-sized golden emblem bearing the image of a sun. "Sun Sovereign Church, guess this guy was a follower," he noted, examining the emblem with a hint of curiosity.

    Darius scrutinized the emblem closely, his fingers tracing over its intricately detailed surface. The small disk of metal, adorned with meticulous design, seemed to radiate a subtle warmth. "This thing doesn''t look cheap; he must have been pretty high up in the church," he mused, pondering the emblem''s evident value and craftsmanship.

    Darius flipped through the pages of the book he had retrieved, his expression morphing into a sneer as he read. "Human superiority? Bah!" he scoffed with disdain. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed the book off the edge of the mushroom, dismissing its contents as trivial. He then turned his attention to the earth knight''s pouch, curious about what else he might uncover.

    Darius''s eyes dulled, his expression souring as he sifted through the contents of the pouch. "What should I expect, it''s not like people actually travel around with treasure," he muttered, disappointment tingeing his tone. He picked up a fist-sized crystal, examining it briefly. "At least I got some crystals," he conceded, trying to find some solace in the small gain.

    Darius reached down to a pouch on his hip, slipping the three others into it. He leaned back, his gaze lifting to the glowing stones embedded in the cavern''s ceiling. A reflective thought crossed his mind, ''Three years. Three years and still nothing.'' He sighed lightly, the weight of his quest pressing down. ''If this trip doesn''t yield results, we''ll have to change tactics,'' he concluded, his eyes tracing the dim light above as he contemplated their next moves.

    Four years had passed since the loss of his parents, that first year Darius spent secluded within the Vault, dedicating every waking moment to his and Haku''s cultivation. He had meticulously solidified the first layer of the Arcane Talisman Technique, preparing his body for the demanding next phase¡ªInception of the Arcane Sanctum. This crucial stage was designed to establish an incorporeal room within himself, a specialized space for gathering and storing mana. Unlike the limited capacity of his bones, this internal sanctum offered the potential for expansion, promising the ability to contain vast reservoirs of mana. Yet, after months of trial and diverse methodologies, Darius hit an unyielding bottleneck, his progress thwarted, leaving him enveloped in a shroud of frustration.

    Darius had unearthed a critical flaw within his innovative approach to the Arcane Talisman Technique, not an insurmountable barrier but a significant limitation that narrowed his path forward. The traditional second stage of the technique was rooted in the manipulation of qi, a single, unified energy source. In contrast, Darius¡¯s modified version ambitiously sought to harness power from five distinct energy sources.

    The crux of the issue Darius faced was the daunting requirement to wield all five elements at once to create the arcane sanctum, demanding not only a mastery of their individual characteristics but also their combination in both pure and substantial quantities¡ªan ability he painfully realized was beyond his current grasp.

    Haku''s sudden leap onto the mushroom snapped Darius out of his deep contemplation. With a fluff of his tail, the fox settled down beside him, clearly irked. "Bored? If you want, you can go sniff around, and I can take a nap."

    Darius smirked slightly, reading the fox''s mood. "Well, I can tell by your tone you didn''t find anything."

    "Darius, you said it yourself, some things can''t be found just by looking," Haku''s voice softened, his ears drooping as he adopted a pleading tone. "It''s been three years, and we''ve only found two convergence sites. Finding an area where all five elemental leylines converge is too hard. There has to be another way."

    Darius sat up, releasing a deep sigh before responding, "You''re right. While I need an external resource to break through this bottleneck, finding one that encompasses all five elements requires a near-miraculous stroke of luck. It doesn''t help that the convergence sites are the only places where such treasures can be found."

    "So, what should we do?" Haku looked up, a hint of concern in his voice. "Thanks to the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra you taught me, all I need to do is eat and fight to get stronger. I feel like I''m the only one benefiting from the last three years."

    A faint smile played on Darius''s lips, "Hmm, well, maybe we should head further north?" He paused, glancing at Haku to catch the fox''s reaction, almost catching a groan. "Or instead of west like we''ve been, perhaps we could try south?"

    "South? Uh, yeah, okay. We can head south," Haku replied, settling down to lie flat, trying his best to appear unconcerned.

    Suppressing a chuckle, Darius''s smile widened. "Or we could head back to that city we passed and try doing some investigating."

    Leaping up with a yelp, Haku exclaimed, "City?! You sure? I''ve never been to one, and you always said we should avoid them, especially those with towers or strongholds." Morphing into his beast form, the three-meter-tall Haku towered over Darius, his voice tinged with a mix of excitement and caution, "You¡¯re not messing with me, are you? Big brother?"

    "Back up, back up. No, I¡¯m not messing with you," Darius replied, standing and gently pushing Haku back with a playful shove. "It¡¯s clear that just following leylines isn¡¯t cutting it, and that city we saw didn¡¯t have a tower or stronghold. But you have to promise to stay in your ghost-fire form the entire time, no matter what happens, promise?"

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Vigorously nodding his massive head, Haku eagerly agreed, "Yes, yes, yes, I swear! No one will see me, but you''re gonna let me pick out some food, right? Every time we pass near a city, I catch such delicious smells." The towering black beast began to drool, prompting Darius to step back swiftly to dodge the droplets.

    "Okay, that''s enough. Let''s get out of here," Darius declared, quickly hopping off the giant mushroom. He swiftly moved from treetop to treetop, making his way toward the edge of the Subterranea Glade.

    Trailing behind, the giant fox deftly navigated the treetops alongside Darius, leaving a trail of blue flames in his wake. "Big Brother, can I ask you something?"

    "Of course."

    "Not that I really mind, but why did we kill those knights? It didn''t seem like we had to."

    As they moved through the dense foliage in silence, Darius finally broke the quiet, his tone measured and deliberate. "Last night, when they arrived, you were sleeping. I didn''t feel the need to wake you, considering they were only Iron knights. I followed them discreetly and managed to catch snippets of their conversation."

    The atmosphere around them grew noticeably colder, and Haku felt a tightening in his chest as Darius''s story unfolded. "Before they came here, they stopped at that village at the base of the mountain. After indulging in all their ale and food, they... one of them assaulted a woman in a drunken haze, and when the villagers protested, they slaughtered everyone."

    Haku''s eyes ignited with a dark blue glow, the fox fire around him flaring more intensely in response to Darius''s words. "We should just kill every knight or mage we come across," he growled, his voice thick with anger.

    Darius''s gaze, sharp and fierce, matched the intensity of his companion''s. "That''s the plan," he affirmed, his azure eyes burning with a cold resolve.

    Together, they pressed on, navigating through the thick undergrowth until they reached the cavern''s exit¡ªa narrow tunnel that climbed and eventually opened onto an outcropping high on the mountain''s peak. For normal humans, the climb from the glade would be daunting, if not impossible, but for Darius and Haku, the trek to the mountain peak took only a few hours.

    Emerging from the mountain''s tunnel, Haku and Darius were greeted by the bright light of day, its rays cutting through the crisp air. Darius looked out over the landscape, his voice flat and commanding as he spoke to Haku, "From this point out, I want you to stay in your ghost-fire form." Without waiting for a response, Darius leaped down from the mountain, his movements a series of swift, precise bounds down the steep terrain.

    Haku paused at the edge, his eyes flickering with concern as he watched Darius descend. After a moment''s hesitation, his large form blurred and then faded into invisibility, his presence marked only by a faint shimmer as he followed Darius in his ghost-fire form, leaving no trace behind but the stir of leaves and a whisper of displaced air.

    After a trek through the mountainous terrain, Darius and Haku reached the site where the village once stood, now reduced to a barren landscape, nothing remained. ''This place reeks of blood,'' Haku''s thoughts transmitted to Darius''s mind, tinged with sorrow.

    "Show me where they buried them," Darius commanded, his voice carrying a grim determination.

    As they left the desolate remains of the village, Darius¡¯s Arcane Gaze intently followed Haku. The fox''s voice carried a note of confusion and hurt, ''Why did they bury them this far away, brother?''

    Darius sneered as he replied, ''To hide their crimes. Humans often resort to obsessive measures when they wield power. That''s why they obliterated the village and slaughtered its inhabitants. To the populace, knights and mages are their protectors. It''s not punishment they fear but the stain on their image and supposed ''honor'' that drives them to such extremes.''

    ''Humans are confusing, always wasting time and effort," Haku remarked as he paused beside a small hill, an anomaly in the otherwise flat jungle area.

    Darius stepped forward and sighed, "Help me uncover their bodies. Be respectful."

    "Is this for my Karma thing?" Haku asked, materializing from his ghost-fire form as he started to dig.

    "It''s not a ''thing,'' Haku. And yes, it''s related to that," Darius explained as they worked. "Your Celestial Beast Soul Mantra is incredibly potent and straightforward to cultivate, but you must always be mindful of your Karma. If you accrue too much from senseless killing, you risk becoming a devil beast. The technique would gradually warp your soul, leaving you driven only by a desire to kill."

    "How is digging them up going to help with my Karma?" Haku asked, pausing in his task.

    "We''re not just going to dig them up; we''re going to burn their remains to allow their souls to pass on," Darius explained as they worked. "This might seem odd to you, but many of the rules that govern our universe are actually constructs of our own beliefs. For humans, burial rites are crucial for a soul''s transition and reincarnation. Now, here''s a question for you: do you think the first human was born knowing these rites?"

    Haku paused in his digging, tilting his large head thoughtfully as the dark blue flames around his neck fluttered slightly. "I suppose not," he mused. "So, did the soul of the first human never reincarnate?"

    "That''s a question I can''t answer; you have to find your own conclusions. I just think its fun to think about. But helping these souls pass on by giving them proper rites after avenging them could greatly benefit your cultivation. It will help you ascend to your human form someday."

    "Blech, who said I wanted to become a human?" Haku grumbled as he sat down, scrunching his nose in distaste.

    Darius chuckled lightly at Haku''s evident displeasure, then explained, "It¡¯s not necessarily about becoming ''human,'' Haku. It¡¯s more about reaching the pinnacle of evolution. The universe has shown us time and again that at the height of their evolution, all life forms achieve a shape similar to humans. It¡¯s not the form; it¡¯s the essence of the power and intellect that come with it."

    Darius''s voice carried a firm note as he continued, "Now keep digging, Haku. Remember, your intent is crucial. If you''re not sincere, you''ll only waste your efforts. Even though you ended the lives of those who wronged these villagers, your intent wasn''t clear at the time. Intent matters."

    Standing upright, his fox features taking on a grave expression, Haku nodded, "Yes, big brother, I understand. I think." He then resumed his task with renewed focus, carefully scooping away the dirt, his gaze fixed intently on the work before him.

    Darius nodded in approval and turned back to his task, methodically excavating the mound alongside Haku. As they dug, they gradually uncovered the grim evidence of the tragedy that had struck these villagers.

    While sifting through the dirt, they encountered numerous crimson fragments of bark. Darius picked up a piece, examining it closely. "Carrion Beard," he murmured, identifying the residue.

    Haku looked puzzled as he paused, glancing over at the fragment in Darius''s hand. "Huh? What''s that?"

    Darius nodded thoughtfully as he continued to examine the dark red fragment, his explanation clear and deliberate. "Well, one of them was definitely clever. This explains why they didn''t burn the bodies themselves¡ªthey probably wanted to avoid creating smoke. Carrion Beard is a fungus."

    "Fundus?"

    "Yes...fundus. Think of it as a very tiny plant, and this darkened wood is covered in it. Carrion Beard typically grows in areas where mana-beasts go to die, clinging to the trees there. It waits for passing animals to brush against the tree so it can potentially land on a dying beast. If successful, once the beast dies, the fungus, goes into a frenzy, rapidly growing to completely consume the beast''s body. Carrion Beard is well-known for its speed in decomposing."

    "So they buried this fungus along with the bodies to... Big brother? Why are you smiling like that?"

    "Because, Haku, if they were able to gather this much Carrion Beard, then there is a good chance that a beast graveyard is nearby. And if there is, we might just find what we need to begin your bone and marrow refinement."

    Suddenly, Haku froze, his eyes widening. Four years earlier, Darius had laid out three cultivation techniques for Haku to choose from. Drawn to the seemingly straightforward nature of the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra¡ªwhich simply required fighting and devouring Mana-beasts, and occasionally a mage or knight, to gain strength¡ªHaku had chosen it. What he hadn''t known was that advancing through each of the six layers of the technique necessitated a transformation at every stage, each accompanied by intense pain.

    When Haku first embarked on cultivating the technique, he had to continuously recite the techniques Mantra to reach the first layer¡ªa six-month ordeal of constant chanting. During this time, his meridians were excruciatingly and slowly opened, one by one. The vivid memory of that painful process still haunted him.

    Darius''s voice took on a stern, guiding tone as he addressed Haku, "The path of cultivation demands a strong will, little brother. If you intend to walk by my side, you must steel yourself against pain. Embrace the pursuit of progress, but temper it with patience."

    Noticing Haku¡¯s subdued reaction, Darius changed his approach. "I''ll make you a deal," he proposed, aiming to motivate the young fox. "As a reward, once you break through to the second layer, we''ll start hunting animals and mana-beasts to stock the beast-farm."

    Haku, attempting to contain his excitement, began to dig more vigorously. "Don''t worry, big brother, I won''t let you down! I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing what I can do once I get stronger. It felt incredible after I broke through the first layer, especially when I discovered I could transform into something that could truly help you. Now that I¡¯m at the peak of the first layer, I can maintain my beast form all the time."

    "Those knights pushed you to the peak?!" Darius exclaimed, suddenly rising to his feet, his face lighting up with surprise and delight.

    "Yeah, I noticed that with the second knight, I didn''t gain anything from him¡ªit felt like I was full. And now, when I transform, I don''t feel any drain at all; it''s as natural as breathing!"

    "That¡¯s even more reason to focus on your Karma and investigate that graveyard. Now..." Darius cleared his throat, shifting back to his task with a hint of awkwardness, "let''s limit our chat, we need to show respect for the dead."

    "Yes, big brother," Haku responded, his voice soft in the encroaching dusk. Together, they dug through the night, carefully separating the remains, their silhouettes etched against the glow of numerous small fires. Each flickering flame marked a soul''s release¡ªover three hundred fires blazed quietly, a silent tribute beneath the stars.

 Chapter 48: Echoes of the Past

    Chapter 48: Echoes of the Past

    As morning light streamed through the forest canopy, Darius walked quietly, his thoughts occupied. ''I feel bad having Haku do all the leg work,'' he thought, stepping carefully over roots and underbrush. ''It¡¯s not like I can compete with his senses.'' His presence melded with the forest, unnoticed and seamless, as he navigated the unfamiliar terrain.

    ''A city?'' Darius''s brow furrowed as his mind raced. ''Staying secluded has been simple with the Vault for these past four years, but it''s no help with my current bottleneck.'' His mind drifted back to the resource room, the sting of disappointment still fresh. Resources containing all five elements in high purity were exceedingly rare¡ªso rare that even his ancestors hadn''t secured one.

    Darius reached for his shoulder, fingers grazing the circular brooch pinned over his armor. Etched with runes along its border, the small metal piece was a work of intricate craftsmanship. ''Guess it''s finally time to use this.'' Touching the brooch, a dark green cloak unfurled from it, enveloping him. As it draped over his form, his appearance shifted; his face and stature morphed until he resembled a skinny old man.

    Now, as his thoughts wandered, walking through the woods, he was the spitting image of his former self, Xue Feng.

    ----

    Four years earlier, in the sprawling silence of the Vault, Darius''s emotions echoed loudly. He was alone, surrounded by the emptiness of the All-Room, a day removed from the catastrophe that took his parents. Grief and fury churned within him, each wave of sorrow sharply punctuated by a tremble that shook his slender body.

    Haku still lay curled in peaceful slumber, oblivious to the turmoil swirling around him. Darius watched him, a brief flash of envy passing through his tired eyes before his gaze hardened and his fists clenched. "Rainslif Crowley," he muttered under his breath, the name a venomous whisper that fueled his simmering desire for revenge.

    Darius began to pace the All-room, his gaze sweeping between the six doors, each promising unknown aid. After a while, he stood before the last door, the artifacts room.

    With a firm resolve etched on his haggard features, he muttered under his breath, "I need to get stronger, now." On this day, his usual curiosity was sharpened into a pointed, desperate need for power.

    Darius was anxious as he stepped through the doorway, the air inside shimmered with a somber, magical aura, the walls lined with ethereal lights that cast long, solemn shadows across the floor.

    The room was arranged with three pedestals, each hosting a primordial artifact and an accompanying scroll. As Darius approached the first pedestal, his fingers hesitated before touching the cold metal of a plaid brooch.

    The circular piece of metal, the size of his palm, was intricately crafted with a removable metal pin. A scroll lay in front of it, detailing its history and powers. Darius read aloud, his voice echoing slightly in the large room, ¡°Brooch of the Star-Baron, Discovered by Culven Valdene; Tier 7 Diamond Knight, inside the remains of a Devourer Worm... grants the ability to change the appearance of any object, living or inanimate, within certain size limits. The effect is infinite if worn, or limited by distance if not.¡± His eyes widened at the possibilities. "This could be useful," he muttered, his mind racing with possibilities. "Star-Baron? I''ll have to look into that name."

    Next, he came across a red, palm-sized, wooden barrel. The Barrel of Monkeys, as it was called, seemed almost comical with its simple construction and absurd name. The scroll revealed it was bought from a beggar with a mental disease and would release three monkeys to assist the user once thrown. Darius chuckled despite himself, the somber mood momentarily lifted. "Monkeys, huh? Could be distracting... or annoying," he pondered, imagining scenarios where such a bizarre item could tilt the scales in a conflict.

    The final treasure was a black orb, smooth and heavy in his hands. The Mysterious Black Orb, as he decided to call it, absorbed perpetual mana but had no known use or purpose yet. It was found by Warwick Valdene during an expedition in the eastern seas. Darius turned the orb over in his hands, feeling its weight and the thrum of mana within. "A mystery then... absorbing mana but to what end?" his curiosity piqued yet frustrated by the lack of answers.

    He set the orb down gently, his gaze lingering on the three items. Each held potential, each a tool that might one day aid him in avenging his parents. But more than tools, they were links to his family''s past, a family he was now the last of.

    Darius''s breath fogged in the quiet of the Vault, a visible shiver coursing through him as he absorbed the enormity of his solitude. Shadows flickered under the somber light, the artifacts looming like silent guardians around him.

    His hand hovered, then decisively grasped the brooch, the barrel, and finally the orb. No longer just relics, they were now instruments of his deep-seated resolve for revenge.

    Returning to where Haku slept, Darius felt a rage settle over him. He wasn''t just a son mourning his parents; he was a Valdene, and he would find a way to navigate this path of revenge and duty. The artifacts, his newfound tools, were but the first step on a long journey ahead.

    ----

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    As Darius, now disguised as Xue Feng, meandered through the forest, his thoughts were interupted as he caught glimpses of Haku¡¯s Ghost-fire form flickering in the distance. To any onlooker, the space would appear empty, but to Darius, Haku was a vibrant blaze of blue fire, darting through the trees¡ªan unmistakable presence.

    A faint smile briefly touched his lips.

    From afar, Haku honed in on the familiar cloak fluttering through the woods, his keen nose guiding him. Just as he was about to call out, he halted, his head cocking slightly. Confusion flickered across his features as he stared at the old man donned in Darius¡¯s cloak.

    ''Who is this?'' Haku thought, his presence completely masked, making even his steps silent upon the leaves. Stealthily approaching the stranger, who remained oblivious to his approach, Haku edged right up to the old man''s face. He sniffed cautiously, the familiar scent of Darius mingling in the air, possibly clinging to the cloak. ''Smells like Darius, but why would he...?''

    "BOO!"

    Haku was caught off guard, so much that he scrambled back and rolled onto his back, yelping in surprise.

    Darius burst into laughter at the sight, holding his stomach as he watched Haku''s flustered reaction. "Your face!... Thank you, Haku... I really needed that," he managed to say between his fits of laughter.

    "Darius? Is that you?" Haku asked, scrambling back to his paws, his tone tinged with annoyance.

    "Who else would recognize you and know your name?"

    As Darius continued to chuckle, Haku, not quite over the shock, swiped a pawful of dirt towards him. "Shouldn''t an old man like you have a bit more dignity?" he quipped, eyeing Darius with a mock-serious glare.

    "Old man?!" Darius abruptly stopped laughing, pointing at Haku with a flushed face. "Age has nothing to do with youth! And shouldn¡¯t you be showing a bit more respect to your elders?"

    Turning away from Darius with his tail held high, the massive fox kicked up dirt with his back legs as he strutted off. "Didn''t you know? In this world, this is how we show respect to our elders," Haku teased, his voice dripping with feigned sincerity as a smirk played across his face.

    "Little brat, get back here!" Darius, still in the guise of an old man, flickered from sight, prompting a burst of laughter from Haku as they both dashed deeper into the woods.

    Catching up to Haku, Darius casually climbed onto his back and settled down, asking nonchalantly, "Did you find the site?"

    "Hey! You know I hate it when you ride me!" Haku protested, starting to buck in an attempt to dislodge Darius.

    Slapping the top of Haku''s head lightly, Darius retorted, "Consider it payback for the old man joke. Otherwise, it''s male animals only in the Beast-Room for you."

    Haku instantly ceased his protest and settled into a smooth trot through the forest. "I found a swamp following the scent from those knights. The trail branched off from the village after the massacre, I knew this, big brother, because they carried the stench of blood with them."

    Pleased with Haku''s report, Darius relaxed further into his makeshift seat. "Continue," he encouraged.

    Haku''s eyes narrowed and his lip curled slightly. Abruptly, he quickened his pace, causing Darius to jolt back to maintain his balance. "They didn''t go far from the village, but I tracked the scent of the Carrion Beard to a swamp," Haku said, his tone turning somber as he mentioned the swamp.

    Darius, sensing the change in tone, asked, "What is it? Is there a problem?"

    "The swamp... it made me feel... small, almost insignificant. It''s hard to explain, but it felt like I shouldn''t be there," Haku confessed, a hint of unease in his voice.

    Darius considered this carefully. "It''s likely just your animal instincts reacting. In the future, try to harness this sensation, see if you can manipulate it to your advantage. For now, let''s keep moving, but stay alert and cautious."

    "Did Wu Chen have...Demon instincts?"

    "Yes, and he learned to harness those instincts, refining his senses to such a degree that he could detect danger before it struck, making sneak attacks against him impossible."

    Haku nodded intensely, his expression set with determination as he concentrated, vanishing his presence entirely.

    Darius chuckled, well aware of Haku''s growing fascination and rivalry with his former disciple, Wu Chen. Haku frequently asked Darius to recount the story of Wu Chen, how it began when he was merely a crow that gained spiritual awareness by following Xue Feng. A single crow within a massive flock, scavenging from the countless battlefields Darius left behind during a month of slaughter he enacted during his youth. This mundane beginning marked the start of an extraordinary journey.

    After awakening, Wu Chen traversed the realms of Penglai, claiming the lives of mortals and making a notorious name for himself in the Demon world. His path of cultivation was fueled by the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra, which he discovered on the corpse of one of Xue Feng''s fallen enemies.

    After developing the original Taiji Talisman Technique, Xue Feng embarked upon a pilgrimage to balance his Karma, stumbling upon Wu Chen. Recognizing a shared Karma between them, Darius took it upon himself to guide Wu Chen, ultimately accepting him as his only disciple.

    As the pair continued to travel, a two-tailed Blaze-Cat perched in a tree ahead caught a whiff of an unfamiliar scent and fixed its gaze on the approaching form of the elderly Darius. Poised to pounce, the cat hesitated, tilting its head with a flicker of intelligence in its eyes. The sight of a seated human seemingly floating through the forest like a cannonball caught the creature by surprise. It missed its chance to strike, watching bewildered as Darius sped past.

    ''For Haku to react that way, there must be something significant there.'' Glancing at the sky, Darius gauged the position of the sun and asked, "How far now?"

    "We''re almost upon it. You''ll smell it soon enough."

    Darius''s azure eyes flared, his vision piercing far ahead, abruptly halted by an imposing sight. His Arcane Gaze stripped the landscape bare, slicing through trees and rolling terrain to reveal a vast expanse of swampland sprawling before him.

    "Slow down, and stay in your current form," Darius commanded, his voice firm, leaving no room for debate as he leapt from Haku''s back and jogged beside him.

    ''The smell here is suffocating, it¡¯s as if the air is drenched in death,'' Haku conveyed his thoughts through a mental message to Darius, choosing not to speak aloud.

    ''Do you need to stay back?''

    ''No, it¡¯s just that my sense of smell won¡¯t be of much help here.''

    As Darius and Haku navigated the changing terrain, the ground underfoot became increasingly damp and yielding for him. They slowed to a cautious pace. Cresting a hill, they paused, taking in the sight of the sprawling swamp spread out before them.

    ''Seems like my Arcane Gaze won''t be of much use here either,'' Darius noted, the usual intensity in his azure eyes softening as he surveyed the swamp. ''The water here blurs everything; it just looks like a swirling mess.'' He glanced at Haku, pondering he asked, ''If I were to ride on you, would you sink?''

    ''When I fully engage my ghost-fire form, my ability allows me to completely bypass interacting with my surrounding while still maintaining traction. But that doesn''t extend to anyone else, so yeah, I would sink.''

    Darius''s eyebrows, now white, lifted in mild surprise. ''Well, look at you, actually paying attention to my lectures. And here I thought I was just talking to the air.''

    ''I listen!'' Haku protested, playful yet earnest. ''It''s just that when you lecture, it''s so soothing I can''t help but fall asleep. It''s literally irresistible.''

    As they moved deeper into the swamp, Darius and Haku kept their mental conversation going, sharing observations and the occasional joke to lighten the mood. The terrain grew increasingly treacherous, forcing Darius to leap from patches of dryer land scattered between murky pools of water. Meanwhile, Haku, in his ghost-fire form, floated effortlessly above the swamp''s surface, his form barely interacting with the physical world around him.

    The further they ventured, the more the landscape opened up before them, transforming dramatically as they approached the heart of the swamp. Trees thinned out and the solid ground gave way to a vast expanse of dark water. A large, open circle, about 40 meters across, appeared, devoid of any vegetation or visible land, filled with opaque, dark water that hinted at unknown depths.

    Haku''s voice echoed in Darius''s mind, tinged with a reverence that matched the scene. ''I can sense an immense amount of death here, this has to be the spot."

    Darius surveyed the scene, his gaze lingering on the still, dark waters that seemed to swallow light whole. Turning to Haku, he asked, half-joking yet curious, "I don''t suppose you can swim?"

 Chapter 49: Submerged Secrets

    Chapter 49: Submerged Secrets

    Darius glanced at Haku, who hesitated at the water¡¯s edge, clearly out of his element, "we are adding swimming to your training regimen." With a decisive breath, Darius murmured, ¡°Blessings of the Zephyr.¡± A cocoon of green wind mana enveloped him, the air around him shimmering as the mana swirled visibly.

    Haku watched intently as the mana swirled around Darius, a question pressing in his mind. His thoughts reached out to Darius, ''can you please teach me some martial techniques?''

    Darius, feeling a familiar frustration bubble up, rolled his eyes, though only the trees saw the gesture. He shot back through their mental link, ''I''ve already explained this, Haku. I can''t teach you martial techniques. Your cultivation method is too overbearing; it rejects any other influences and will unfold new abilities for you on its own.''

    Haku¡¯s tone carried a hint of dejection as he mused, ''I hope I get something powerful, like your Solar Tyrant''s Fist or your Echoing Thunder Palm.''

    ''The techniques Wu Chen unlocked were all related to his bloodline. It seems the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra is not a set cultivation technique and develops based on the practitioner so don''t be too worried, whatever you unlock I''m sure will be useful no matter what.''

    As Darius stood before the beast graveyard, he began to focus on the water''s surface, memories of his initial training in the Blessing of the Zephyr technique filled his thoughts. Converting the ancient Sky Peng Blessing, a technique he "acquired" from a fellow cultivator from his previous life into a technique suited for this world, he had focused on mastering the flow of wind mana to mimic the seamless and natural aura of the Sky Peng, a mythical beast that ruled the skies of Penglai, it''s wingspan covering entire nations.

    The Sky Peng Blessing from his past life was a formidable martial technique with three distinct layers. In its first stage, the technique primarily served as a movement technique, granting the user increased agility reminiscent of a bird darting through the sky. This layer also provided a minor defensive barrier, a subtle shield of energy that enveloped the user, deflecting minor attacks and environmental hazards.

    As one''s mastery deepened to the second layer, the technique evolved significantly. The users movements became even swifter and more fluid, and the protective barrier grew in strength and provided a detection system, effectively making the user invulnerable to stealth attacks.

    The third and final layer of the Sky Peng Blessing represented the technique''s ultimate mastery, where the practitioner could command the winds across expansive distances. At this stage, the user became attuned to the subtlest vibrations carried by the wind, able to detect conversations and movements across the breadth of a continent. This mastery not only provided formidable defensive barriers but also allowed the user to navigate the air currents with the ease of walking on solid ground.

    ''You have to understand, Haku, it''s not as simple as just picking a technique from a box. All my knowledge from Penglai is essentially useless here, especially since you''re practically a new species. I wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin with predicting your future. I''d hate to teach you something that might conflict with your growth, even if I could. Now, stay hidden, but make sure nothing follows me down there,'' Darius instructed, his gaze steady as he prepared to dive.

    Haku''s voice wavered slightly, reflecting his unease. ''Are you sure about this? It doesn¡¯t feel right. Maybe we could find a graveyard above ground instead?''

    Darius retracted his cloak back into the Brooch, his tone resolute. ''Sometimes, gaining something means taking risks. If I have any troubles, I am confident, I can at least escape alive. Don¡¯t worry.'' Without waiting for a reply, he plunged into the dark waters, his elderly guise shifting back to his teenage appearance.

    ''At least?,'' Haku murmured, left to watch over the swirling surface. Invisible in his ghost-fire form, he remained vigilant at the edge, his instincts on high alert.

    ----

    Far across Gaia, on the southeastern side of the supercontinent, Rancito Cordoba hummed with energy, its streets alive with magitech that brightened every corner. The city''s heart thriving around the Mage Tower, a towering structure revered not just for its commanding presence but as the pulsating core of urban life. Here, amid the hum of busy shops and the beauty of innovative architecture, the city''s lifestyle was most vibrant.

    In a secluded chamber at the top of the Mage Tower, Rainslif Crowley focused intently on a swirling, storming array. The room was stark, empty except for a single pedestal in the center, where an array of stars glowed with a dark spectral light. Patterns of color danced across the surface, casting eerie shadows on the bare walls. "It''s been four years, Trayton, four years and you''re telling me you still haven''t found him?" His voice remained steady, betraying no emotion as he fixed his gaze on the turbulent magical display before him.

    Behind Rainslif, a figure shrouded in crawling black smoke stood, its pale white eyes the only unchanging feature in its shifting form. "This one has no excuses," Trayton rasped, his voice sounding as if it emerged from a grave.

    Rainslif let out a heavy sigh and with a swift motion of his hand, he dispersed the glowing array. He turned away from the pedestal, his expression somber.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Trayton''s form flickered, retreating slightly as he spoke with a harsh surprise, "Tower Master advanced?!"

    Rainslif Crowley, his eyes; the pupils now erased, completely swirled with a deep green, offered a slow, knowing smile.

    He examined his own hand thoughtfully before responding in a steady tone, "Have I ever told you about my previous master, Trayton?"

    "This one has not been told."

    "He was a brilliant man, an Adept. His tower was my home for years before I ascended," Rainslif began, a reflective tone in his voice. "Having reached the peak of his potential, he chose to spend his remaining years mentoring his students¡ªquite the rarity. Most mages at their peak indulge in every pleasure their power can afford."

    Trayton''s form shifted, making room for Rainslif as the mage paced past him, his story unfolding with each step. "I was quite fond of him. He granted me access to every resource, every bit of wisdom he could provide," Rainslif shared, his tone tinged with nostalgia. Halting suddenly, he turned to Trayton, curiosity in his tone, "Do you know how a mage advances through the Arcane Ascendancy System?"

    "This one only knows up to the insta-caster stage, Tower Master," Trayton responded, his voice rasping slightly.

    Rainslif tilted his head, a hint of amusement in his gaze. "Given our contract, I suppose lying isn¡¯t an option for you. At least you¡¯re familiar with that much; it¡¯ll save us some time."

    Continuing along a winding corridor, Rainslif resumed his tale. "When I ascended to the fourth stage, like any mage poised to climb higher, I faced a choice: follow the well-trodden path or forge my own. To ascend further, I needed to begin setting my base rune." He paused to open a door as they rounded the corner.

    "This one is ashamed to ask, but what is a base rune? These words are not known," Trayton''s raspy voice broke the silence, his form shifting uneasily.

    They stepped into an ornate sitting room, walls adorned with portraits and paintings. At the center, a large table held a four-tiered game set. Rainslif settled at the table, gesturing towards the intricate game.

    "A base rune," he began, his voice echoing slightly in the hushed room, "is the culmination of a mage¡¯s understanding of their element from the first four stages. It''s a mystic process where a mage imprints a rune inside their soul, setting the course for the remaining stages of the system."

    Opposite Rainslif, Trayton stood with his form shrouded in persistent, swirling smoke. "This one understands."

    Rainslif''s gaze was sharp as he elaborated, "There were two choices for imprinting my base rune: use a commonly known, proven runic language or create my own. Each choice carries its own risks and benefits. The proven language guarantees success with no risk of failure, but it limits your potential to the 5th stage. Creating your own language, however, leaves your potential unbounded, and if successful, your power could be tenfold stronger compared to using the common languages."

    Noticing confusion clouding Trayton''s eyes, Rainslif asked, "Something bothering you?"

    "This one is confused, Master," Trayton responded, his tone tinged with uncertainty. "It appears you had no true choice. There would have been no benefit to you in choosing the common language."

    "With greater power comes greater risk, and that is where my teacher and I finally began to diverge," Rainslif explained, his tone reflecting a mix of nostalgia and tension. "He wanted me to follow the common path, but I was determined to forge my own. You see, my potential is capped at the 6th stage. Creating your own runic language carries no guarantees; even if you succeed and reach the 5th stage, as you approach its peak, your rune is tested. If it fails to prove a true path, your soul is destroyed. The common path would have at least guaranteed reaching the peak of the 5th stage, extending my life by another 200 years."

    "To this one, it seems your master cared deeply for you."

    "Yes," Rainslif chuckled, his laugh carrying a touch of irony, "you might think so, but in reality, he was a jealous and cowardly man who chose the common path. So, after I imprinted my rune and ascended¡ªeven though he was a peak Adept¡ªI easily killed him." As he spoke, Rainslif casually moved a glowing orb on the game set, and the room echoed with the muffled shouts and screams of battle as the orb engulfed another.

    "The point of this story, is ironically I understand now what that fearful master of mine endured¡ªthe approach of the end is like being a caged animal with no escape. To reach one''s limit, Trayton, is a truly dreadful ordeal."

    From the top of the four-tiered game set, an orb moved independently, descending to merge with another and growing brighter. Rainslif''s eyes widened as he observed the maneuver, "Aleis counter?"

    Turning to Treyton, he continued with a firm tone, "In two years, I will be awarded a second stage Tower. You have until then to find the Valdene boy. If you have not located him by that time, I will starve you of crystals until you are dust. Do you understand, Vampyre?"

    "This one understands. But master, this one holds no fear of death, yet this one is certain to fail in this task. Given a hundred years, confidence would be mine, but Gaia is vast, and his traces have vanished."

    Rainslif twisted his hand, materializing a small red vial. "It took three years for that creepy bastard to become available. If not for the sensitive nature of this matter, I wouldn''t have waited to employ him. Crafted by the mad alchemist himself, this should enable you to locate him."

    Rainslif tossed the vial to Trayton, whose large, pale white muscular arm emerged from the swirling smoke to catch it. "The boy''s blood? But how? This one was told all traces were destroyed."

    "Yes, after my initial scouring of the area, I failed to discover any traces of the boy; everything appeared destroyed. Once I returned to the tower, I sent a request to an old colleague who owed me a favor. With a convincing cover story, I persuaded him to perform a viewing ritual for my eyes only. It''s then I discovered that the boy had suffered significant blood loss, collapsing in a pool of his own blood. I returned to the site, collected a soil sample, and preserved it for the mad alchemist. Fortunately, there was enough to replicate for this sample."

    "This one is impressed; humans truly are astounding with their creations. With this, finding him will be simple."

    "Go. And two years, Trayton. After that, I will no longer need to stay in this tower, and I will find him myself." Suddenly, Rainslif''s aura erupted, swirling with white and green. His eyes ignited emerald, and his veins began to glow with a similar hue, his presence exposing and overwhelming Treyton like a raging, twisting tornado.

    Treyton stood with pale, scarred white skin. His muscles were well-defined under the eerie glow of the chamber, contributing to his bulky physique. His bald head, set between sharp, double-pointed ears, made the absence of a nose¡ªreplaced instead by skull-like hollows¡ªall the more striking. His mouth, filled with sharply pointed teeth at the front and oddly large, flat molars at the back, gave his jaw a pronounced, fierce look. His attire was minimal, consisting only of tattered black shorts that hung loosely around his waist.

    "This one will not fail you." As Rainslif''s aura receded, bringing a visible sigh of relief, Trayton cloaked himself in his characteristic black smoke. He then slowly seeped into a crack in the wall, his body merging with the smoke and disappearing into the shadows of the room.

    Sitting alone, Rainslif turned his attention back to the game set. His gaze fixed on a specific orb. Deliberately, he moved it, aligning and merging it with another adjacent orb. As the pieces came together, he murmured thoughtfully, "What secrets does your son hold, Jarek?"

    ---

    Haku sat motionless at the water''s edge, his eyes reflecting the dark, swirling surface. The ghostly flickers of his form blended with the mist rising from the swamp, rendering him nearly invisible. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours as he scanned the murky depths where Darius had vanished. His ears twitched at every subtle sound, his instincts sharp and alert.

    An unease crept up his spine, a feeling foreign yet familiar¡ªdanger was nearing. Haku''s gaze hardened, his form tensed as he extended his senses further into the dense swamp air. The silence of the graveyard was suddenly oppressive, his ears picked up the faintest disturbance, a ripple in the natural flow of the swamp''s eerie atmosphere.

    Without warning, a powerful aura surged through the stagnant air. Haku''s fur bristled, his ghostly flames flickered more intensely around him as he prepared to confront whatever was approaching.

 Chapter 50: The Beast Graveyard

    Chapter 50: The Beast Graveyard

    Deep within the beast graveyard''s shadowy entrance, Darius swam easily through the depths. His Arcane Gaze, a shimmering light in the murk, barely extended a few meters ahead.

    ''This barrier will give me plenty of air, provided I steer clear of combat,.''

    As he moved forward, his swimming strokes gradually lost their initial speed¡ªnot significantly, but enough for him to note a change. ''The water''s thickening? I hope it doesn¡¯t continue like this.''

    Fortunately, the water''s consistency remained unchanged as Darius moved forward. Soon, he spotted objects floating amid the murk.

    ''Bones!''

    Quickening his pace, Darius encountered a small floating skull adorned with three horns sprouting from its jaw. ''A Spiked-Turtle, a first-stage creature,'' he identified. Seizing the skull, he concentrated, searching for any residual mana. ''Odd, even if it is new, there should be some trace of mana here, age only refines it.''

    Discarding the skull, Darius swam deeper, the waters revealing more skeletal remains. Spines, ribs, leg bones, and numerous other bones crowded his view. ''Now this is a graveyard,'' utilizing skulls as markers for their species, he reached for another, similar in size to a man''s but with a long, elongated snout and absent eye sockets. ''No tusks. A first-stage Cave-Boar, and still no mana,'' he noted, his frustration mounting.

    Darius hastened his pace, seizing as many bones as he could to inspect them. He quickly noticed two unsettling patterns: every bone, regardless of its apparent age, was utterly devoid of mana, and each identifiable skull belonged to a stage one mana-beast.

    ''This is growing peculiar. Why are there only first-stage mana-beasts here, and why are all these bones drained of mana?''

    He propelled himself deeper, deciding to momentarily disregard his surroundings. As he did, he felt the water thicken again, noticeably slowing his movements.

    Deciding he had ventured deep enough, Darius grasped another skull from the murky waters. This one, another spiked-turtle''s skull, not only bore three spikes on its jaw but also one on its nose¡ªa second-stage creature. Yet, once again, upon focusing, Darius found it alarmingly devoid of any mana.

    Frustration and concern mounted as he continued to collect more remains, each examination yielding the same disheartening result, no mana. The only difference, all of the skulls belonged to second-stage mana-beasts.

    ''This graveyard seems layered, each one home to a different stage of beast. But what''s draining all their mana?...No matter, Haku needs at least a 3rd stage Mana-Beast for it to be worth it, I''ll just have to keep going.''

    As Darius swam cautiously, his pace slowed, eyes sweeping the murky depths. ''There must be something down here draining these bones. Just hope it''s a natural phenomenon.''

    Suddenly, Darius caught a flicker of movement in the gloom. ''Nope!'' Instantly, he released his barrier, channeling a surge of wind mana, creating a five-meter-wide bubble beneath the water. The contents within the bubble temporarily hovered, exposing everything to Darius¡¯s view.

    In that brief moment, Darius glimpsed a pair of odd mana-beasts. They were long, man-sized fish, their bodies like eels with murky white scales, but what stood out were their large, bug-like faces, sharp clasping mandibles and two long antennas.

    "Ethereal Steps!" Flames burst from Darius''s feet as he swiftly plunged into the water outside the bubble. Almost instantly upon reentry, he whirled around, hands extended, and cast, ''Mystic Water Mirror!''

    The entire sequence¡ªfrom creating to exiting the bubble¡ªoccurred in a mere fraction of a second. As soon as Darius left, the bubble collapsed, the enormous weight of the water above obliterating the beasts within. The point of collapse ignited a brief but extreme heat flash, sending a shockwave surging in every direction.

    Just in time, Darius''s mirror materialized, absorbing the force. It barely contained the shock, the surface webbing with cracks, yet it held firm.

    ''Swamp-Roaches?! Why did it have to be them? Nasty little creatures.'' With no immediate need to breathe, Darius activated his Ethereal Steps, harnessing the water element to swiftly descend to deeper waters. ''Lucky for me, those creatures can''t survive in deep water. They shouldn''t even be this deep, but I suppose the allure of a graveyard is too strong.''

    Swamp-Roaches were universally despised Mana-Beasts, notorious for their rapid and abundant reproduction. They reproduce asexually, feeding on the carcasses of dead animals, stripping away flesh and devouring any remaining mana.

    ''Those looked like first stage. If I cared enough, I might report this, but it''s not my problem...well...,'' Darius allowed a slight smile as he pushed through to the next level, noticing the water had thickened enough to slow his Ethereal Steps to a crawl. Deciding to adapt, he summoned his Blessings of the Zephyr, creating a wind barrier around himself to breathe again.

    ''That should be far enough,'' Darius noted, glancing back to find no pursuit. He understood that Swamp-Roaches generally ignored the living unless provoked. They were feared and loathed primarily because they could give rise to a World-Ender¡ªa humanoid mana-beast with the ability to command a horde. Left unchecked, their rapid reproduction could swell their numbers and enhance the likelihood of evolving a horde member into this formidable leader.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ''Since there aren¡¯t any roaches here, there should be some usable bones for Haku,'' Darius thought, beginning his search.

    Darius instantly noticed this layer was vastly different from the previous two. His view, still limited to three meters, revealed an empty expanse; no bones were visible, and swimming through it felt like pushing through sand.

    ''Makes sense, reaching the third stage is rare for Mana-Beasts, and their lifespans are generally pretty long.''

    Continuing his dive, Darius began to meticulously search the area. After what felt like hours, he finally came across a complete skeleton¡ªa feline creature with three tails. ''A Blaze-Cat, not ideal unless we''re desperate, but let''s check for any residual mana.''

    As he reached for the skeleton, his fingers closed around a tail of the beast, and he was instantly greeted with a warm sensation, a promising sign of lingering mana. ''Success! Now, let''s hope there''s something compatible here.'' Storing the skeleton is his pouch he continued his search.

    Darius soon stumbled upon another skeleton, this time a half a meter long, three-headed serpent. ''An Ash-Viper? Glad it''s dead. Each head carries a unique poison in its fangs, and it even breathes poisonous fog. Too bad Haku isn¡¯t compatible.'' He stored the Ash-Viper skeleton in his pouch and continued his search.

    Time wore on as he encountered only two other skeletons. One was a Mountain-Stag, massive beasts whose size grows with each evolution, the third stage towering at twelve meters with enormous antlers that matched their colossal stature.

    The other skeleton was painfully familiar, his heart aching at the sight¡ªa Forest Guardian. It was the same species of Mana-Beast his father had encountered, the one he¡¯d read about as a child. The words of the bard who chronicled his father''s adventures echoed in his memory, still vivid and compelling.

    Staring at the massive, mammoth-like skeleton, Darius hovered in the water, his body still.

    His expression remained neutral, but gradually, a shadow crossed his features, his jaw tightening as he swam past the remains, leaving the skeleton untouched.

    Darius''s thoughts raced as he swam deeper, his face etched with frustration. ''This area will be tough to search with this visibility. There''s no telling if there''s even a beast compatible with Haku here.''

    He angled downward, ''Is there a fourth layer? Bones from a humanoid beast would be ideal, compatibility aside. If there''s no fourth layer, I¡¯ll keep looking for a bit longer. If I don¡¯t find anything suitable, Haku can decide whether to use what we¡¯ve found. If not, I''ll find another use for them.''

    Struggling against the dense water, Darius moved slowly, eventually reaching a point where it felt like swimming through loose soil, his muscles straining from the effort. ''It''s like the water ahead is solid,'' he thought, pressing his hand against what seemed like a barrier¡ªsolid to the touch, yet he could see movement beyond it, with debris and plant matter swirling in the water.

    Throwing a punch at the barrier, white bubbles streamed through the water, resulting in a muffled boom when they struck the invisible wall. ''Definitely a barrier here. There¡¯s got to be a fourth layer!'' His eyes sparkled with anticipation. ''This is a natural barrier, so there is no array to deal with.''

    Darius, his focus intensifying, began to push against the wall with all of his might, even harnessing his Ethereal Steps to speed up the movements of his legs, causing them to kick rapidly like blurred blades.

    ''Come on!'' As he exerted himself, Darius''s muscles bulged, showcasing the remarkable strength he had cultivated over four years. Through continuous use of his mana, his elemental tattoos had enhanced his physical power to effortlessly wield fifty Cauldrons of Force. As he pushed against the barrier with ten thousand pounds of pressure, he could feel a slight give under his relentless force.

    As Darius slowly made headway, from out of nowhere, two enormous red lights ignited before him, revealing the pale sockets of a colossal skull looming directly ahead.

    "Shit!" Caught off guard, Darius halted his effort against the barrier. The moment he stopped, the slight indent he had created snapped back, sending his exerted force¡ªall fifty Cauldrons of Force¡ªright back at him. His body was catapulted upward like an arrow, the pain of the recoil softened only by the sight of the massive skull withdrawing into the darkness.

    ''That creature was immense! I couldnt even tell what kind of beast it was. Perhaps it still possesses some will, I felt no killing intent so maybe it was merely curious. Regardless, I could tell that thing could easily kill me. Looks like Haku will have to make do with whatever I find in the third layer.''

    Refocused on his task and determined to avoid another encounter with the massive skull, Darius resumed his search in the third layer. Driven to find at least one more skeleton, he moved swiftly through the dense water, his refined muscles working hard against the resistance.

    Surrounded by unending darkness, he swam for hours without encountering a boundary. ''This place is massive, way larger than the levels above. I could be down here for days and I don''t think I''d be able to search the entire space. Haku must be worried by now, think its a good time to head back, if anything we can come back after I figure out this bottleneck.''

    Just as Darius was about to begin his ascent, a glimpse of something at the edge of his vision stopped him. He swam closer and his eyes widened in surprise. "Guess my luck is still pretty good!"

    Floating before Darius, was a large skeleton of a canine.

    He examined the bones, noting the spikes protruding from its spine. "A Thunder-Wolf, well, earth element is better than nothing." Despite their name, Thunder-Wolves are earth element Mana-Beasts, covered in large metallic plates that evolve in quality as they grow. Their name derives not from their elemental nature but from the thunderous sound created by a pack''s charge, the heavy clatter echoing like storm-driven thunderclouds as they hunt.

    ''The beast''s plates must of sunk, maybe they''re resting down on that barrier. Another reason to come back here. Besides that fouth layer, thousands of pounds of Mythril is hard to pass up.''

    As he continued his ascent to the surface, Darius stored the giant wolf''s skeleton. "It''s not the best option, but the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra should compensate for the elemental difference.''

    Darius felt a twinge of satisfaction, though it wasn''t the perfect match, securing a third-stage canine beast was still a win. ''Haku will be able to break through to the second layer of his technique now. Having a little brother stronger than me could be, annoying... should''ve been me first...'' Mid-stroke, Darius halted, a brief furrow creasing his brow as he mulled over his thoughts, ''Jealous? No, it''s just frustration towards myself.''

    With an admonishing smile, he brushed aside the fleeting sentiment and resumed his swim, pushing towards the surface.

    As he reached the second layer, the resistance in the water eased significantly. Surrounded by drifting bones, Darius thought, ''If I take it slow, those Swamp-Roaches won''t be a problem.''

    Maintaining a deliberate pace, Darius was keenly aware of his surroundings in the murk. ''A few first-stage Swamp-Roaches aren''t much trouble, but if they''ve been here a while, I could be dealing with hundreds. Worse still, if there are second or third stage ones...''

    As minutes stretched into hours, his ascent was mostly quiet, marred only by occasional shadows flickering at the edge of his vision, darting away before he could focus.

    ''Haku had a point; our next search will be above ground.'' The thought triggered a sudden memory¡ªMaguayan, the Water Elemental King, and her chaotic underwater mana region. A chill coursed through him at the thought of navigating such treacherous waters.

    ''If I ever visit those weirdos, she¡¯ll be the last.'' Darius continued his ascent, swimming carefully through the floating bones, gently nudging them aside to avoid sending them scattering into the murky gloom.

    "What the!" Darius''s yell bubbled out as he hastily pulled back his arm to inspect it. A deep puncture marked the back of his forearm, blood streaming from the wound as he clutched it tightly.

    Glancing back, he spotted the offender¡ªa horn from a Bladed-Gecko skull. These creatures were notorious for their razor-sharp horns protruding from their skulls and tails.

    Darius swiftly switched to water mana, dispelling his wind barrier. Clutching his wound, his hand emitted a soft glow as the skin began to knit together, the bleeding slowing. ''I need to get out of here before¡ªfuck me.''

    The blood he had shed had drawn unwanted attention. Beyond his narrowed field of vision, countless pairs of blue lights hovered, the eerie glow revealing the presence of numerous first-stage Swamp-Roaches.

    These lights were the eyes of second-stage Swamp-Roaches, their sizable bodies overshadowing the smaller roaches. Surrounded by hundreds, with dozens of the more formidable second-stage roaches appearing, Darius realized he had accidentally summoned a living nightmare¡ªa small horde was assembling around him.

 Chapter 51: Fortuitous Encounter

    Chapter 51: Fortuitous Encounter

    Surrounded by the eerie glow of countless blue eyes, Darius took a moment to survey the growing mass of Swamp-Roaches. Hundreds of the first-stage beasts floated in a grotesque halo around him, with the bulkier, more menacing second-stage roaches forming an outer ring. As the water around him stilled, the heavy pulse of their collective intent filled the murky depths.

    Adopting a mocking smile, Darius''s eyes darkened, ''Killing intent?''

    In response to their sudden charge, his aura darkened, a cold, overwhelming killing intent rolling off him in waves. The sheer force of his will struck the closest roaches like a physical blow, knocking out the weaker first-stage creatures and freezing the others in place.

    With the horde momentarily stalled, Darius''s muscles swelled, his water tattoo shimmering beneath the skin as streams of aqua blue water mana flowed over his hands. Spreading his arms wide, he harnessed all fifty Cauldrons of Force. With jets of water mana from the back of his hands, further enhancing his already formidable strength, and with a swift, fluid motion, he brought his palms together in a monumental clap.

    The impact of his hands below the water''s surface was cataclysmic. A shockwave burst forth, radiating outward with ferocious power. The second stage of the pit''s walls, looming in the distance, caught the violent surge, reflecting and amplifying the shockwave back towards the center. The water vibrated with the intensity of the rebounding forces, creating a deadly onslaught of pressure that tore through the ranks of the immobilized roaches.

    As the shockwaves intersected, they induced cavitation throughout the watery pit. Bubbles formed rapidly in the wake of the pressure changes, collapsing with such violence that the sound reverberated like thunder through the water, an eruption of explosions that echoed in the confined space. The force of the collapsing bubbles was not just lethal to the Swamp-Roaches but began to disrupt the very structure of the pit itself.

    Sediment that had lain undisturbed for ages was now upturned, clouding the water with debris and obscuring the massacre of Swamp-Roaches. The once-clear pit transformed into a churning whirlpool of sediment, bones, and the bloody remnants of shattered roaches.

    The turbulence was so intense that it seemed as if the environment itself might change permanently, the boundaries of the pit eroding under the relentless assault of the intersected shockwaves.

    As the underwater chaos escalated, Darius, shrouded in his protective aura, didn''t pause. Urgently, he surged upwards, dodging swiftly, his water mana surging as he pushed his Ethereal Steps to it''s limit. Jagged debris and bones from the beast graveyard¡ªskulls, ribs, and spines¡ªswirled dangerously close, hurtling through the water like silent missiles.

    In the churned waters, a four-meter second-stage Swamp-Roach scuttled towards Darius with alarming agility. Its monstrous form, bolstered by sturdy hind legs, sliced through the water. Lunging at Darius, its large bug-like face and clasping mandibles aiming directly for him amidst the swirling debris.

    Reacting swiftly, Darius blue aura flared, anchoring his stance in the shifting currents, his muscles tensing. As the creature bore down on him, he delivered a single, devastating punch. His fist connected with the beast''s skull, the impact echoing through the water. The creature''s momentum halted abruptly as it floated lifelessly away, carried by the current of the still-settling whirlpool.

    ''Too weak, these guys really are all about numbers.''

    As the water''s current began to gradually subside, Darius surged upwards with renewed urgency. ''Doesn''t mean I want to run into a third stage,'' every muscle tensed, he sliced through the slowing waters, his focus sharp.

    Suddenly, a small object swirling within the water caught his attention¡ªa fleeting shadow streaking towards him. Recognizing it, Darius¡¯s hand shot out, snagging it with a practiced grasp. He swiftly secured it in his pouch without missing a beat, his ascent unbroken as he raced towards the surface.

    ''Haku, can you hear me?'' Darius sent his thoughts through their mental link, judging the distance close enough as he broke through to the first layer of the graveyard. His movements suddenly doubled, exploding upwards in speed.

    ''Yeah I can hear you, is everything okay?''

    ''Is there anything I need to worry about if I come up right now?'' Darius''s thoughts echoed sharply as he felt the mounting killing intent swelling behind him.

    ''Uh well......no.''

    ''What was that...Nevermind, just be ready, I''m bringing company.'' Darius''s aura pulsed as he pushed his speed to the limit, his bones humming as he strained his limited water mana.

    ''What company?'' Haku, positioned at the top of the graveyard, quickly stepped back from the edge of the swamp waters. In his ghost-form and poised for action, he scanned the surface intently.

    Before Haku could get a response, the water''s surface exploded. Darius shot out, soaring high above the swamp, shouting, "Get ready to catch me!"

    "Catch you?!" Haku''s eyes widened as the water erupted again, this time sending hundreds of Swamp-Roaches soaring into the air after Darius.

    Darius turned to face the approaching horde, his azure blue eyes intense under the glow of his swirling aura, which shifted from torrents of water mana to crackling, arcing blue lightning mana.

    Drawing a glowing purple beast crystal from his pouch, he shouted, "Echoing Thunder Palm!"

    Darius held the glowing purple beast crystal against his chest, his fingers splayed in a precise hand sign. His other hand, drawn back, crackled with intense, blue, lightning mana, gathering with a growing hum. With a fierce shout, he thrust his palm forward. Instantly, a massive bolt of lightning, shaped like an enormous palm, streaked down from the sky. It struck the ascending horde of Swamp-Roaches, erupting in a brilliant explosion that scattered the creatures in a shower of electric fury.

    As Darius began his descent, the battered corpses and stunned bodies of the Swamp-Roaches started to splash back into the swamp below. At that moment, Haku burst into motion, charging forward with explosive speed. He leaped into the air just in time for Darius to land solidly on his back. Together, they skidded across the swamp''s opposite edge, turning sharply to face the graveyard once more.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Now what was all that about?!" Haku shouted, materializing suddenly, his black fur flecked with shifting stars, while blue flames flickered around his forelegs and neck.

    "Swamp-Roaches," Darius replied, starting to recount the harrowing events from beneath the graveyard''s waters. Haku''s gaze flickered with intrigue as he absorbed the tale.

    "I wonder about that massive senior. A beast that size in humanoid form? Definitely a major player." Haku''s tail wagged, his imagination ignited.

    As Darius stepped off Haku¡¯s back, he pressed for details, "And what was that earlier? You paused when I asked if it was safe to surface."

    Haku¡¯s flames intensified as he spoke, his smile laced with self-satisfaction, "Big Brother, I also encountered a powerful senior!"

    ----

    In the eerie calm that followed Darius¡¯s descent into the beast graveyard, Haku stood in his Ghost-Fire form, a mere spectator to the life beneath the waters. When suddenly, the graveyard¡¯s somber atmosphere was disrupted by a profound aura approaching, ''third stage?''

    Hidden among the spectral currents, Haku observed as an ancient mana-beast made its presence known. The creature, standing five meters tall and walking upright, moved with a dignity worn by time. Its black, curling horns, alive with flowing magma, cast a fierce glow, while its upper body was a spectacle of molten rock plates, the gaps between them pulsing with flowing lava. Black and crimson fur covered its waist and legs, cascading down to hooves wreathed in flames.

    ''Volcanic-Ram? Doesn''t look like a third stage. Guess Darius was right, feels good to know things.'' Haku smirked as he continued to watch the Volcanic-Ram in its final moments. ''He looks different from what I read...''

    Abruptly, the Ram halted, its nose twitching as if sensing something amiss. It spoke in a rumbling voice that resonated through the swampy silence, "Come out, little ghost. I can feel your eyes on me."

    Haku paused, taken aback. ''No one has ever noticed me before, except Darius. Guess there''s no point in hiding now¡ªif he wanted me dead, I get the feeling he could just say the word.'' With that thought, he solidified from his ghostly form, appearing before the elderly beast. "Senior, I meant no offense," he said, his voice carrying a mix of respect and nervousness.

    Curiosity lit the Ram''s ancient eyes. "An Ember-Fox?...But not. Tell me child, what are you doing here? This is no place for those with life left to live."

    ''I get the feeling it would be a bad idea to lie to him,'' Haku cleared his throat, a flicker of resolve lighting his eyes. "We''re here looking for the bones of strong beasts. I need them to grow stronger," he began cautiously, watching the Ram''s reaction.

    The Ram''s eyes narrowed, the glow from his molten features intensifying slightly. "Why do you seek power?" he rumbled, his voice deep and resonant.

    Haku pondered the question seriously, then replied with a newfound gravity. "To protect my brother, and to avenge the wrongs we''ve suffered at the hands of the mages and knights," he stated firmly, his youthful voice carrying a weight that seemed beyond his years.

    The Ram''s sudden laughter echoed around them, his flames intensifying with each hearty chuckle. "Impressive," he remarked, his tone rich with genuine admiration. "It''s rare to see such purpose in a beast so young. Most are too bold or mindless to truly understand their need for strength." His fiery eyes fixed on Haku with an intrigued glint. "What makes you think you can succeed where so many have fallen?"

    Haku''s response was swift and firm. "Because I have my big brother."

    The beast paused, visibly taken aback by the unwavering confidence in Haku''s eyes. After a moment of contemplation, the Ram''s gruff voice broke the silence. "Tell me about this Big Brother of yours."

    Haku eagerly began with a warm smile, "My brother, Darius, he''s not just family; he''s my whole world." As he spoke, Haku''s and Darius''s shared bond began to unfold, the details cascading into hours of various stories under the watchful, glowing eyes of the Volcanic-Ram, who finally introduced himself as Shattyr.

    He told of their first encounter, when he was just another creature of the forest, and how Darius had raised him, eventually offering him the Mandrake Root that evolved his mind. With great reverence, Haku recounted how Darius had imparted the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra to him, elevating him beyond a mere animal.

    The tale grew somber as Haku described the fateful day they encountered the knight named Ramman, which led to the tragic loss of Darius¡¯s parents. It was a pivotal moment that defined their subsequent years together, culminating in their arrival at this very graveyard. Through it all, Shattyr listened, his interest deepening with every chapter of their journey.

    "And you, what brings such a mighty being to this place of endings? From my limited knowledge, Volcanic-Rams are not native to this region. You are a Volcanic-Ram, right?" Haku inquired, his voice mixed with awe and respect.

    Shattyr¡¯s expression softened, a trace of sadness mingling with the heat that seemed to emanate from him. "You see, young one, to sum up the answers, I failed my Proving. They call us failures, half-step 4th stages. Despite that, the ordeal left me changed, closer to humanoid than beast, not quite what I hoped but still, my power and intellect increased, my life-span though, was shortened." He paused, his gaze drifting as if seeing a distant past. "With my newfound strength and remaining life, I carved out a domain in the chaotic mana region that was my home. There, I shared my knowledge, guiding the younger ones, hoping they¡¯d succeed where I faltered."

    ''Darius said Provings are like tribulations from his previous world. So this guy was tested by Gaia, failed, and survived?! Insane.''

    Shattyr''s voice grew heavier, the flames around his body flickering more intensely. "But peace is a fragile thing. Not long ago, mages and knights stormed our realm, slaughtering my herd. I escaped, barely, with my life but little else." He looked towards the graveyard''s bleak horizon. "Forced to flee, I began to wander. Until I was eventually drawn here, by a force only those of us nearing the end can feel, I came to lay my weary bones in these sacred waters."

    Haku''s eyes widened, reflecting both awe and a flicker of anger at the tale of such valor ending in tragedy. He took a moment, the emotions churning within him as he looked up at Shattyr with renewed respect. "Senior, your last years... it''s unjust, what you''ve endured. You should have had your peace, not be forced into battle after so much. An elderly beast like you shouldn''t have to fight any longer."

    Shattyr instantly bristled at Haku''s last words, his fiery aura flaring. "Elderly?" he scoffed, the ground around them trembling as his flames grew hotter and more intense. He stood taller, his presence dominating. "My power can still make the very earth quake!" he proclaimed, the heat from his body intensifying as he began sharing exploits of his prowess in heated detail, each story underlining his undiminished strength.

    Haku quickly dipped his head, his voice laced with urgency. "I meant no disrespect, Senior! I''m certain you could still battle as fiercely as ever if you chose to," he stammered.

    "Damn right I could! And I think I will continue to do just that!" Shattyr responded, his flames swelling dramatically as he pointed a massive, fiery finger at Haku.

    "Senior, if I have caused offense, I..."

    "Quiet!" Yelled Shattyr, the heat from his body so intense that the waters around them began to bubble and hiss, steam rising as if the very air were boiling.

    "Little Fox, you are the first of your kind, and now you bear the last of my hatred. Through you, my fury shall persist!" Shattyr proclaimed. With those words, a beam of fire shot from his finger, striking Haku''s forehead before he could react, branding him with a rune that instantly faded.

    Haku braced himself, fearing the worst, but death did not come. Instead, warmth spread through his mind, and suddenly, visions flashed before him¡ªfaces of the mages and knights who had slaughtered Shattyr¡¯s herd.

    "I can feel that my time is up," Shattyr murmured, gazing skyward, his eyes reflecting the warm colors of the setting sun. "I give you my blessing to use my remains. We are both attuned to the flame, and it''s unlikely your brother found a stronger option below. The deepest layer of this graveyard isn''t meant for the living."

    "Senior, this is too much! You deserve to rest peacefully, not be used by us."

    "Are you refusing?" Shattyr''s expression hardened, his towering figure casting a looming shadow as he leaned closer to Haku.

    "No, I couldn''t possibly refuse, Senior¡ªit''s just that your offer is incredibly generous," Haku confessed, his voice tinged with awe and a hint of fear at the prospect of using such a revered creature¡¯s remains.

    "Nonsense! If you truly intend to refuse, then let us conclude this matter now. However, heed this wisdom, young one: in this world, grasp every opportunity for survival¡ªit is the essence of existence," Shattyr retorted, straightening up as he fixed a steady gaze on Haku.

    ''Darius says, to refuse a gift causes the giver to lose face...'' Taking a deep breath, Haku lifted his head to meet Shattyr¡¯s intense stare. "Thank you, Senior. I will honor your intentions."

    "Excellent, excellent!" Shattyr boomed, his words echoing with fervor. "Use my death to gain strength and avenge our grievances! Carry my power as you and your brother pass judgment on this fractured world." As soon as he finished speaking, Shattyr swiftly plunged his hand into his chest, his fingers spearing through rock and bone with ease. The gruesome sound of his heart being pierced reverberated through the air, snapping Haku from his stunned silence.

    "Senior!" Haku dashed forward, his eyes wide as he paced beside Shattyr, searching for any way to help.

    "Quiet, child. Spare me your fretting in my final moments, its embarrassing." Shattyr''s words emerged ragged, blood trickling from his mouth. "Grant me one last request... Haku. Consume it all; leave nothing for scavengers."

    A wave of solemn determination washed over Haku as he nodded vigorously, "I swear it!"

    "Now...that''s...better..." Shattyr''s eyes dimmed, his vibrant flame extinguishing as his body relaxed in death, the storied mana-beast fading from the world. His face held a peaceful expression, reflecting the fulfillment of his final will.

    "Pass in peace, Shattyr. Rest with the knowledge that I will definitely kill those humans." Quietly, Haku began to dig beside Shattyr''s body, the damp swampland yielding easily to his efforts.

    ----

    "So you buried him?" Darius''s brow furrowed slightly, his tone tinged with annoyance.

    "I didn''t know how long you''d be down there, figured it was the best thing to do," Haku replied, his chest puffed out with a hint of pride.

    Shaking his head with a light, self-deprecating laugh, Darius glanced toward his pouch. ''Well, looks like all these bones are for you now, little guy.'' He viewed inside, noting the small opaque orb floating within, the object he had snatched when fleeing the graveyard¡ªa lone Swamp-Roach egg.

    "Let¡¯s not just stand here. Show me where you buried him, then we should head for the Vault."

    Haku¡¯s expression shifted from pride to concern. "Closed-door cultivation?"

    Laughing, Darius responded warmly, "Of course, little brother. Cultivation is life!" His voice was teasing as they headed towards the temporary grave of Shattyr, the formidable half-step fourth-stage Volcanic-Ram.

 Chapter 52: Legacy of Fire and Illusion

    Chapter 52: Legacy of Fire and Illusion

    Under the cover of night, Haku and Darius stood before the unearthed remains of Shattyr. The area was dimly lit by a strange combination of colors: the cool blue of Haku¡¯s ghost-fire and the still-warm, red glow of Shattyr¡¯s body.

    Darius knelt beside the remains, examining them closely. "You really lucked out, Haku. Your elements align, and even though he''s not a close species match, a half-step humanoid is a major find, better than anything I''ve managed."

    Haku watched him with a solemn expression. "He was a wise and formidable mana-beast, or so he seemed. I''ll make sure I break through to honor his memory."

    "You''ve got more to do than just break through, or did you forget?" Darius''s tone carried a hint of irritation.

    "No, I didn''t forget... wait, forget what?"

    "You promised to avenge his herd. You do realize this is more than just a simple promise," Darius pointed out sharply.

    Haku bristled, "Of course! It was a solemn vow, between men... well, between beasts."

    Darius shook his head, sighing. "Normally, yes, it would just be words¡ªbound only by your morals and choices." He stood, facing Haku squarely, his gaze piercing, causing the large fox to sit reflexively.

    "Unfortunately, the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra binds you more tightly than mere words could. Your Karma is crucial to your cultivation, it''s influenced significantly by your actions and your words. What if you fail to fulfill your promise? Consider the implications of your vow. Did you even think this through when you agreed to become an avenger?"

    Haku paused, the reality of the situation dawning on him as a chill ran down his spine. "You''re right, Big Brother. I didn''t think it through. But we''ll grow strong enough to fulfill that vow, and he shared his memories with me¡ªI know their scent and faces."

    Darius walked over and motioned for Haku to lower his head, then gently placed his hand on the fox''s forehead and closed his eyes. "Are you sure these were his only intentions? Did you check for anything else he might have imprinted?"

    Haku''s silence was heavy with shame as he kept his head bowed, unable to meet Darius''s gaze.

    "I thought so," Darius said as he opened his eyes, a note of frustration in his tone. "You''re not experienced enough to be cautious yet. Fortunately, he didn''t leave anything harmful. There''s some mana left, but it''s beneficial."

    Raising his head, his eyes bright, Haku replied, "See? There was nothing to worry about. He wasn¡¯t tricking me."

    Darius flicked Haku in the chest, a stern look on his face. "You''re missing the point again, Haku. There are always multiple variables you have to consider, what if those knights and mages are already dead? Or what if we never find them?"

    Haku paused, his head tilting in confusion before dropping slightly, "I... I don¡¯t know."

    "Exactly. Your Karma could suffer, and your cultivation could be at risk because of a promise made without foresight. You swore to kill them, when you could have just vowed to try. Intent matters, Haku, as do your words."

    Unable to find the words to counter, Haku knew Darius was right. His ears drooped, and all he could manage was a quiet, "Sorry, Big Brother."

    Darius''s expression darkened further, his concern palpable. "Just remember what I said," he began, his tone heavy, "for now, we focus on what''s in front of us. We''ll handle this revenge business when we''re stronger."

    He turned to Shattyr''s remains, his movements deliberate. Placing one hand on his pouch and the other on the body, he absorbed the large Volcanic-Ram into it.

    "Let''s get out of this swamp," Darius said, his voice tinged with urgency. "Lead the way."

    "Yes, Big Brother."

    The pair¡ªa beast and a human¡ªmoved swiftly through the night, their steps quick as they headed towards the Vault, each step echoing Darius''s somber mood.

    ----

    Darius and Haku reached the Vault entrance after an hour of silent travel. Haku could feel the tension from Darius; his mood was noticeably sour, a familiar sight since the day their lives had dramatically changed.

    Since that day, Darius''s changes had been small and gradual, but Haku still noticed them. He had become increasingly cautious, especially concerning the Vault. During their travels, he insisted on setting up permanent portals whenever they ventured far, frequently reminding Haku that getting lost was something he wouldn''t allow to happen again.

    Haku vividly remembered the unsettling feeling he''d experienced when he first woke from his injuries four years ago. The thought that stepping out of the Vault would lead them to an unknown location had shaken him deeply, and he knew the impact was even more profound for Darius.

    After ensuring their surroundings were secure, Darius and Haku approached the Vault entrance, set within a massive rock split down its center as if cleaved by a giant blade. The area was dotted with similar giant stones, nestled among the trees of the dense forest.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Stepping through the starry portal, Darius broke the silence. "Start meditating on your cultivation. Get familiar with the process of breaking through to the second stage. I''ll be back shortly."

    Haku, puzzled, reverted to his ember-fox form. "Where are you going?"

    "I''m heading to the beast-farm. I picked up a beast egg in the graveyard, one of those swamp-roaches. I''m planning to hatch it and raise it."

    Haku''s tail wagged excitedly. "Are we getting another brother?! Or maybe a sister? Though a fish-bug sister might not be so appealing." His wild imagination began to race, until Darius cut in.

    "It''s not a sibling, Haku. It''s just a weapon to use in the future." Darius turned, walking toward the door. "Start your meditation and focus. Thinking about this will only distract you."

    Darius''s cold tone chilled the air, causing Haku to lower his gaze and sit quietly. He closed his eyes, drawing deep breaths to calm the swirl of emotions, his tail losing its fervor.

    ''No more attachments, this beast will be a trump-card, nothing more.'' Darius walked across the All-Room, its vast, almost round space lined with grey stone walls, floor, and ceiling, all bare and echoing the room''s emptiness. He reached the 6th wooden door along the perimeter, opened it and stepped through.

    ''I still can''t believe how big this place is.'' The area stretched out before him, an expanse of rolling fields bordered by dense forests, with a crystal-clear stream slicing through the middle. The sunlight here always held a magical quality, seemingly untouched by the passage of time. Darius wandered over to a curious boulder that protruded from the ground near the entrance.

    Laying his hand upon the stone, Darius closed his eyes. ''I finally have a beast, so I need to decide on a day/night cycle. I don''t need to change the terrain..."

    Touching the stone triggered a mental image of its capabilities. Darius remembered his initial discovery of this feature, a surprising accident that revealed the stone''s functions. The farm could not only mimic various terrains like deserts, mountains, or even a frozen tundra, but also replicate different environmental time zones from across Gaia. This feature was crucial for creatures sensitive to specific climates, allowing sections of the farm to independently simulate the unique light cycles and weather conditions of various regions. The expanse of the farm, a vast 100 square kilometers, allowed for considerable diversity in these settings.

    Darius had started to question the origin of this Vault even more after he discovered all of these features, including the All-Room, the beast-farm, the preservation abilities of the resource room. Even the portal abilities of his signet, were all treasures kingdoms, even 9th tier mages and knights would kill for.

    Another of these treasures, was a vast map of Gaia, mounted prominently on the wall within the third room of the Vault¡ªa space dedicated to the private collections of knowledge from the Valdene family. This map, almost considered complete by Gaia''s standards, detailed nearly sixty percent of the supercontinent with remarkable precision. When Darius first discovered this artifact, it not only showed the location of the estate on the southeastern side of the continent but also, to his surprise, highlighted another function once they stepped out and returned to the Vault. This revelation came as a shock; after setting up an entrance upon their initial departure, the map highlighted that they had traversed nearly to the opposite edge of Gaia, now positioned in the northwestern part along a formidable mountain range known as the Spine of Arkor.

    Darius kept his hand on the stone, pausing briefly before making his selection. As he did, the light in the farm dimmed to match the morning sun¡¯s rise. ''Morning at the estate, Tilly should be making...'' His thoughts trailed off as he abruptly shook his head, setting his jaw firmly and his eyes narrowing.

    Darius strode to a spot between some trees at the field''s edge, eyeing the shaded area. ''This should stay dark enough.'' His aura surged, humming with vibrant yellow earth mana as he started pounding the ground beneath him, each punch echoing through the quiet of the field.

    Loud booms echoed across the farm as Darius''s punches sent earth and debris flying. He relentlessly deepened the hole with each forceful strike. After a series of explosive impacts, he paused to assess his work.

    Leaping out of the freshly dug pit, he nodded in satisfaction. "This should be enough," he remarked, glancing at the 10-meter-deep excavation. "Now, time for some water."

    Glancing towards the crystal clear stream weaving through the field, he strode to a nearby large oak tree and seized a thick branch, as robust as a man''s thigh. With a sharp, echoing snap, he broke it from the tree.

    Forcing the branch to dig in behind him, Darius gouged a trench from the newly dug pit to the stream. His immense strength made the task seem effortless, the branch slicing through the soil as if it were mere sand.

    Once completed, Darius discarded the branch. The water from the stream surged eagerly into the trench, rushing toward the pit.

    "Shouldn''t take long, then I can get you set up," Darius remarked, pressing one hand against his magical pouch. With a faint glow, the opaque egg appeared in his other.

    He walked over to the filling pit, thinking out loud. "I should probably set up a few arrays just in case, and I''ll need to develop a taming spell," he mused, eyeing the flowing water. "Now, which technique should I alter?" His mind raced through the possibilities.

    Standing above the pit, Darius observed the water filling it quickly. "I have no intention of teaching you anything, so I don''t need to raise your intelligence," he stated plainly.

    He gave the egg a final glance before tossing it into the rising waters. "With your species'' remarkable ability to thrive in any environment, monitoring you shouldn''t be necessary. Keep it simple," he concluded.

    Walking into the woods, Darius quickly emerged carrying a large stone above his head. "That should be enough," with effortless precision, he hurled the stone into the air. It landed with a solid thud, perfectly positioned at the edge of the stream, effectively blocking the trench and halting the flow of water.

    Sitting at the edge of his new hatchery, Darius used his keen eyesight to watch the egg settle at the bottom. "Simple... simple... wait," he muttered, suddenly leaping to his feet, eyes wide. "I have another chance!" He glanced down at the bottom of the pit and pressed his pouch, summoning the skeleton of the third stage Ash-Viper. "You have no idea how grateful to you I am right now," he said to the egg, "you earned this."

    Darius chuckled as he tossed the three-headed skeleton into the water. It descended slowly, eventually coming to rest beside the beast egg. Seating himself at the pit''s edge, Darius fixed his gaze on the scene below. "You know, this isn''t my first life. Before I came to this world, I was known as Xue Feng, and I was always captivated by the complexity of formation arts."

    Darius¡¯s aura flickered with a deep red as he sketched a simple yet intricate formation in the air, the marks and sigils suspended, unfamiliar to any found in Gaia. ¡°I eventually became the most renowned formation master of my era. And that¡¯s not just boasting,¡± he declared, his focus unwavering as the formation took shape.

    Finishing his work, the beautiful circular formation flared briefly before dissolving into the air. "But there was always one formation I could never truly master. Heck, I couldn''t even break through the intermediate stage. That thing almost gave me a heart-demon."

    "The Illusionary Realm Matrix."

    Darius glanced at the egg resting in the water below as he spoke, his voice carrying a mix of reverence and a touch of frustration. "This formation, it''s ancient, well-known across many sects for its potential. It''s said that at its mythical pinnacle stage, it can weave illusions so real they can alter reality itself."

    He paced slightly, hands behind his back, his gaze still fixed on the egg. "For eons, not a single soul has reached that pinnacle stage. Its reputation suffered because of this, many deeming it a wasted technique, only good for taming low intelligence beasts because of how simple the first layer is."

    Stopping at the edge of the pit, he continued, "Most masters only manage the second layer, using it to set basic trap formations. It''s effective, but it''s not even close to what the matrix could ultimately do if someone could just..."

    Darius let out a soft chuckle, the corners of his mouth twitching upwards as he addressed the egg, "You see, it became a basic tool for beast tamers. They use it to replace the presence and affection of a beast''s parents, fostering a bond. Simple, effective, but far from what it was meant for."

    Darius paused, his expression intense as he pondered the possibilities. "Given the relatively straightforward nature of the runic systems here, there''s a chance I could adapt this formation using mana, shaping it into an array. The essence of this Illusionary Realm Matrix lies within the Dao of Illusion¡ªprogressing through it requires discerning truth amidst the deception, ultimately grasping the true Dao of Illusion, which intertwines with life itself." His voice carried the cadence of a lecturer, a familiar habit igniting as he delved deeper into his area of expertise.

    Darius continued, the pace of his speech quickening with his growing excitement. "That''s always been the stumbling block. Once you''ve cultivated the Dao of illusion, it becomes the equivalent to denying your own Dao to comprehend this truth."

    He leaned in, his voice intensifying, "But theoretically, if I were to adapt this using the principles of mana instead of qi, the foundation is already embedded in reality!"

    As Darius''s words faded into the silence of the pit, he settled into the lotus position and closed his eyes. He murmured to himself, "Not sure how long this will take to hatch, but getting the imprinting right from the start will increase the odds of success. Should I just focus on the first layer for now?"

    In the tranquil expanse of the Beast-farm, Darius embarked on a silent endeavor to adapt another technique from Penglai for use in Gaia. Meanwhile, unnoticed, a faint stream of dark green and brown miasma began to seep from the Ash-Viper''s bones, the sinister colors melding into the egg as it absorbed the essence, its surface slowly darkening.

 Chapter 53: Storm of Awakening

    Chapter 53: Storm of Awakening

    Darius sat cross-legged next to the newly dug pit, arcs of blue lightning crawling across his body. His tattoo on his forehead glowed faintly under his skin.

    Darius''s lightning mana surged, aligning with his triple-burner meridian, boosting his comprehension and perceptions to frighteningly inhuman levels.

    ''The Solar Tyrant¡¯s Fist, Blessings of the Zephyr, Echoing Thunder Palm, Ethereal Steps, Frost Breath of the Serpent, Mystic Water Mirror, and the Terra Pulse¡ªI¡¯ve dabbled with, or mastered each one of their original versions. Yet, the Illusionary Realm Matrix poses a different challenge. Leveraging all my accumulated experience in converting these techniques is crucial, even just to scratch the surface.''

    Darius reflected on his martial techniques, pondering, ''If I can find a common link between all my successes, perhaps I can identify a core interaction between qi and mana. Pinning down this constant could let me replicate techniques more effectively, potentially bypassing the need to start from scratch each time.''

    Darius set his goals and took the gamble. Even with his perceptive time slowed by his heightened mental pace, he remained uncertain of when the beast would hatch. Opting to devise a system for adapting Penglai¡¯s techniques rather than tackling the formations conversion directly, he aimed to accelerate the process, hoping to streamline the conversion of the ancient technique.

    ''The Solar Tyrant¡¯s Fist and Ethereal Steps were distinct; I originally honed each to its pinnacle and wielded them as naturally as breathing. Failing to adapt these techniques would be unworthy of my name.''

    His hair bristled, each surge of mana cycling through his triple-burner meridian. ''Next, I tackled the Mystic Water Mirror; it took several days to convert. Originally, this was the Black Tortoise Sect¡¯s-Tortoise Shell Mirroring Skill, based on understanding the Sect''s prized Universal Shell Mirror. The key to advancing, laid in manipulating the interplay of light and shadow across the mirror¡¯s surface. By applying those same principles, I was barely able to adapt the technique to utilize the reflective properties of ice and water.''

    ''The Terra Pulse was straightforward to adapt. The original technique was inspired by the Sovereign Beast Kui, known for triggering massive earthquakes. By shifting the focus to the movement of tectonic plates and earth mana, the technique not only became stronger but also easier to cultivate than I recall.''

    Within Darius, all twelve major meridians hummed with chaotic lightning mana. To him, falling leaves appeared almost stationary, drifting as slowly as tree sap.

    ''The Echoing Thunder Palm and the Blessings of the Zephyr also focused on ethereal concepts originally. The challenge was in grounding these in physical concepts, aligning each with a corresponding element, similar to the adaptations of my other techniques.''

    Darius''s brow furrowed suddenly. ''It''s still not enough! Each technique I''ve adapted had a clear element to anchor on¡ªit was about pinpointing the right structure and method. But the Matrix transforms illusion into reality. Developing a system grounded in tangible concepts offers little when grappling with divine feats.''

    Shadows from the trees, nearly frozen yet inching slowly, draped over Darius and the pit. The scant movement did little to conceal the frustration etched across his face. Around him, his blue lightning aura crackled intensely, mirroring his growing impatience.

    Then, after sweat steadily began to appear on his brow, the shadows of frustration gradually lifted from his features. His eyes opened slightly, a faint trace of calm returning. He watched as his blue lightning mana arced briefly from his body before dissipating into the surrounding air. Quietly, almost to himself, he muttered, "Blue. The constant is blue."

    ----

    Three years prior, the Spine of Arkor loomed large under a heavy sky. Darius, then only thirteen, had just concluded a year of intense closed-door cultivation with Haku, having recently emerged into the rugged wilderness.

    With the recent loss of his parents still shadowing his heart, he embarked on a journey to unravel convergence sites that might hold the key to overcoming his bottleneck. Beneath their feet, hidden leylines pulsed through the earth, a complex network visible only through Darius¡¯s Arcane Gaze, guiding them silently across the vast mountain range.

    Darius looked on, his expression serious, dark circles under his eyes stark against his messy black hair. The strain of their journey only served to make the bright azure of his eyes more pronounced. Across from him, Haku, in his normal ember-fox form, displayed a vivid contrast in energy.

    The fox''s gaze darted about, his nose twitching as it worked overtime to pick up the myriad scents of the mountainous terrain around them.

    "How long do you think it will take to find the site?" Haku asked, his enthusiasm clumsily disguised.

    Noticing the awkward shift in his companion''s mood, Darius rolled his eyes and replied in a dry tone, "At least a week."

    Over the past year, Darius had poured through countless tomes within the third room of the Vault, his extensive reading conveniently paying off. He discovered, nestled within the pages of a dusty old volume, that the Spine of Arkor harbored a convergence site of the leylines.

    Haku''s tail flicked excitedly. ''A week! And there''s no guarantee what we''re looking for will even be there.'' Unable to contain his enthusiasm, he leaped into the air, darting from branch to branch among the towering trees.

    "Are you getting enjoyment out of this?" Darius materialized next to Haku on a high branch as they advanced through the forest.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Nearly missing his next leap, Haku shot back, "Don''t be like that, big brother. You know I can''t stand the beast-farm. No matter how many times you say to make it my home, it just doesn''t compare to the real outdoors. It''s been a whole year since I last smelled the forest."

    Feeling a twinge of guilt, Darius silently acknowledged Haku''s innate wildness. His bond with nature was something the artificial farm could never replicate. "Just try to keep it subtle," he finally relented with a tease. "Besides, you''ll still need to return there occasionally for cultivation. And we''ve barely scratched the surface of our studies on elemental properties. We''re not even close to finishing the lectures I''ve prepared for you."

    A shiver shot through the fox''s spine. "Big brother," he whined, "can''t you just let me enjoy this?"

    Darius and Haku continued their journey, a few days of peaceful travel. On the third day, under the cloak of night, Darius abruptly silenced Haku''s jesting with a sharp, "Quiet!" Halting on a wide branch high in an ancient tree.

    For a moment, Haku looked taken aback, he then sensed the shift in Darius¡¯s mood and ceased his movement. Now alert, he sent his thoughts to Darius, ''What is it?''

    ''Use your Ghost-Fire form and stay hidden, there''s a group of auras over the next rise.''

    On a tree across from Darius, the ember-fox was positioned upwind from where Darius directed his gaze, Haku caught no scent but trusted Darius''s superior perception. He promptly shifted into near invisibility, leaving only a faint blue flame in the shape of a fox in Darius''s vision.

    ''Follow me, and don''t act without my instruction.'' Darius switched to his wind mana, his movements becoming as light as air, drifting through the trees like a whispering breeze toward the group.

    Observing Darius''s barely contained killing intent, Haku thought, ''This won''t end well.'' With his brow furrowed in concern, he quickly followed, his form nearly invisible yet tense.

    The pair had not gone far when the wind shifted at the crest of the rise. Haku''s senses suddenly flooded with the various auras ahead. In his unique perception, scents materialized visually, revealing the glowing auras of five humans in the distance. Between them, three figures, initially blurred, sharpened into view as they drew closer, revealing themselves as members of the Dwarven Race Haku had only heard about.

    His gaze locked onto the group, noting two male dwarves and, to his extreme surprise, one female. Haku''s astonishment bubbled into a thought that he swiftly transmitted to Darius, ''That''s a female dwarf! Aren''t they forbidden from coming to the surface?''

    ''You''re right. Since the great war, the Dwarven Race retreated underground; before the war even started, female dwarves were already rare due to their low birth rates. The presence of a dwarf female above ground, especially enslaved, is shocking. If the underground dwarven nation knew, they would be in an uproar.''

    As the group came into view, now visible to his natural sight beyond just their auras, Darius''s eyes narrowed, his tone grave, ''they''re insane.''

    Feeling a surge of admiration, Haku sent his thoughts to Darius, ''how can you tell?''

    Sighing and shaking his head, ''not literally. Stop sniffing and look¡ªfocus on their foreheads.''

    Haku blinked, his eyes glowing faintly blue in his ghostly form, as he slowly scanned the scene before him. ''Why did they do that to them?''

    ''It''s a slave rune.''

    When Haku''s gaze swept over the group, he first noticed the knights, their auras a blend of elemental energies: two burned with fiery intensity, another rippled with the calm flow of water, one stood firm as the earth, and the last whirled like the wind. Each aura signified their tier¡ªthree second tier and two third.

    Turning his attention to the two male dwarves, he noted their typical robust bodies: barely covered by rags, they were short, thickly muscled, with large, expressive features framed by bushy beards. True to the nature of Gaia''s dwarves, their innate connection to the earth element was evident, each filled with a unique aura that hinted at their special affinity for a particular metal or mineral.

    One dwarf¡¯s skin bore the luster of iron, giving him a dark, gritty, solid presence, while the other shimmered slightly with the gleam of zinc, his skin light, his features sharp.

    Finally, Haku focused on the female dwarf. Contrary to the stout, burly men, she appeared perfectly human in proportion but was considerably shorter, barely reaching a meter and a half. Scantily covered in rags, her fiery red hair, tangled and unkempt, cascaded over broad, muscular shoulders. Despite her evident strength, there was a delicate balance to her developed body, marred by cuts and bruises that told tales of harsh treatment. Most striking, however, on her pale white skin, was the cruel mark that marred her and her companions¡¯ foreheads: a rune, freshly carved and bleeding, its bright red glow pulsing.

    Darius''s voice carried a hint of disdain, "This rune inflicts control through excruciating pain, targeting the mind and soul directly to quash even the hint of rebellion. Such a mark is typically reserved for slaves who have strongly resisted or attempted escape¡ªit''s rare to see it used on the newly enslaved. The sight of these runes is distasteful even among humans, so slaves are generally subdued more gradually, trained... slowly."

    Darius''s chilling words stoked a fire in Haku''s chest, ''should we save them?''

    Darius hesitated, his expression betraying nothing as he responded, ''no. This is not an uncommon sight. We cannot intervene and save every slave we encounter. Moreover, saving someone means assuming responsibility for them¡ªa burden we cannot carry.''

    Haku''s confusion was evident as he observed his brother. Being a beast, and one who had been with Darius since his earliest days, he could always sense when Darius was lying.

    ''Let''s just shadow them for now; we might learn some useful information about the area from their chatter.'' With that, Darius silently leaped to a tree closer to the group of knights and dwarves.

    Haku matched Darius''s movements, bounding to the same tree as they commenced their covert surveillance.

    Below them, torches flickered to life, casting long, claw-like shadows across the forest floor. The babble of voices sharpened into distinct conversations as the group spread out beneath them.

    "Damn that pompous mage! I don''t care if he throws a tantrum!"

    "You say that now, but when he sees your handiwork, your pay might be the least of your worries."

    "Three times! Three damn times, we''ve had to fetch this tiny bitch!"

    "We get it, you''ve said it enough! But you should have at least waited till we got back, we might have convinced him it was necessary."

    "He won''t give two beast shits about the other two, but this one''s his prize. You better hope he doesn''t attack you on the spot."

    "I''ll tear out his slippery little tongue before he can utter a fucking spell. I''d rather deal with him that have the entire Spine of Arkor flooded with blood-mad dwarves!"

    As the group passed directly under Darius and Haku, mere meters from their concealed position in the trees, Haku posed a question to Darius, ''What''s their dispute about?''

    ''It seems this female dwarf has tried to escape before. Employing the rune is a practical measure from their viewpoint; her successful escape would cause serious consequences for those responsible.''

    ''Makes sense, so what¡¯s the issue?''

    ''In terms you''d grasp, her master considers her his...mate, though she likely has no choice in the matter. Scarring a woman''s face is heavily frowned upon among most races.''

    ''Ahh, I see, but that seems like a trivial reason to be upset; she can still bear children with scars. Is this why you think they''re insane? Do humans value surface beauty that much?'' Haku raised an eyebrow, his earlier sense of respect diminishing slightly.

    ''No, you nitwit, well, yes, that''s part of their argument. But consider this: it''s one thing for a female dwarf to be enslaved¡ªit''s quite another for her to be enslaved and marked with that rune. I''d bet that the dwarves would rage, and skirmishes would occur if they knew of her enslavement. But once they see she''s marked with that rune, their fear of the towers will evaporate, and full-scale war will erupt.''

    A slow, creeping shiver crawled up Haku''s spine as he grasped the gravity of the situation, ''You''re right, we shouldn''t get involved in this.''

    ''I''ve seen and heard enough. Let''s leave this mess before it gets complicated,'' Darius muttered, preparing to leap to the next tree. But just then, a particular exchange below snagged his attention.

    "You better hope she doesn''t struggle with the rune bein pregnant, that fool spent alot of time and crystals buying slaves and breeding her. Dwarf slaves aren''t cheap, rare little cunts, aren''t cha?"

    "Disgusting long-limbed, stoneblind curs!" The iron dwarf spat venom, his outburst abruptly halted by a scream of agony as his slave rune blazed. Blood trickled down his face, yet through clenched teeth, he roared, "My child will not be born a slave!"

    "Kahn!" Racing to the side of the now kneeling dwarf, the female collapsed beside him, her bound hands pressing against his chest. Her gaze burned with defiance as she glared at the knight, her own rune igniting in response to her rising fury.

    Advancing with an aura crackling with flames, the knight''s laughter reverberated through the woods. "Ah, now it makes sense! This one''s got fire in her. Barely winces at the rune''s sting, unlike this foul-mouthed clod."

    The knight rested his hand on the dwarf named Kahn''s forehead. "Let me ease your pain," he said with mock sympathy.

    A red light began to glow from the knight¡¯s gauntlet, the sound of sizzling mixing with Kahn¡¯s agonized screams as the metal heated to a glaring red.

    ''Darius, let''s leave this place, I don¡¯t want to watch this... Darius?'' Turning from the gruesome scene, Haku realized he was suddenly alone.

    Whipping his gaze back to the group, shock etched across his features as he saw Darius, now positioned ominously behind the tier two fire knight.

 Chapter 54: Flames of Retribution

    Chapter 54: Flames of Retribution

    Before the group could register his presence, Darius attacked. In a seamless, swift motion, he swept the legs out from under the fire knight. As the knight''s body tilted, lifting off the ground, Darius continued the momentum of his attack, spinning to bring his leg arcing up into the knight''s descending waist. The force was overwhelming and instant; the knight vanishing from view into the dark canopy above with a startled cry that quickly faded.

    Panic erupted among the remaining knights and dwarves. The abruptness of Darius¡¯s intervention left them momentarily stunned, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief.

    The tortured dwarf gasped for air, sudden relief overwhelming him as he slumped forward.

    Amidst the bewildered group, Darius stood firm, his aura darkening, a dark fog of killing intent rolling from him.

    He didn''t glance back as he spoke, his voice cold and commanding, "Stay where you are. I don''t need your help."

    The knights closest to him, recovered from their initial shock, springing into action. The tier 2 knights, wielding powers of earth and water, charged at Darius, their manaforged gauntlets glowing faintly.

    With graceful ease, Darius sidestepped the earth knight¡¯s clumsy punch, grabbed his wrist, and twisted sharply. There was a sharp snap as the knight collapsed, howling in agony. Spinning swiftly, Darius struck the water knight¡¯s temple, sending him sprawling unconscious. Darius then drove his heel into the earth knight''s screaming throat, crushing it instantly.

    Turning back to the water knight, he delivered a precise stomp to the skull, ensuring a fatal blow with a sickening crunch.

    As the knight¡¯s life ended, the glow from the dwarves runes faded from a fierce glow to a dim flicker, then dissapearing completely.

    ''He must have imprinted the rune.'' Darius turned, facing the remaining knights.

    "What the fuck is this kid?!" The iron knights, weilders of wind and fire, sparked their manaforged sabatons and gauntlets to life. A sword of swirling air formed in the wind knight¡¯s grasp, slicing through the atmosphere with a hiss. Beside him, the fire knight cracked a whip of dancing flames, casting eerie shadows around them. They closed in, their elemental weapons gleaming with deadly intent.

    Darius weaved through a razor-sharp gust, instantly closing the gap on the wind knight. His fists blurred, darting out in rapid, precise jabs, each punch denting the knight¡¯s chestplate sharply. As the metal buckled under the force, blood burst from the knight''s mouth, spattering the ground.

    From out of nowhere, a fiery lash aimed for his head¡ªDarius, without turning intercepted the fire knight¡¯s flaming whip bare handed, his refined skin hissing against the intense heat. With a deft twist, he wrenched the weapon from the knight¡¯s grasp and flung it into the darkness.

    ''Darius mentioned he''s around thirty Cauldrons of Force now. A second-tier bronze knight averages five CoF, while a third-tier iron knight wields twenty-five. I thought five Cauldrons wasn''t much... but he''s not even trying.'' Haku observed Darius intently, not daring to blink.

    Casually, yet with remarkable speed, Darius closed the distance as the fire knight lunged, flames curling from his gauntlet. Darius shifted slightly¡ªa blur against the backdrop of dense trees. He dodged a fist aimed at his head, the fire slicing through the air, igniting a nearby branch. Each movement Darius made was fluid, almost leisurely, as he weaved through the barrage of fiery attacks, his expression one of bored indifference.

    With a swift step forward, Darius''s arm shot out, catching the fire knight¡¯s shoulder. He twisted sharply; a crisp snap echoed as the knight¡¯s momentum halted, his arm dangling helplessly. Darius released him with a kick, sending him flying backward into the base of a tree with a heavy thud.

    "Gale of Swords!" Behind him, the wind knight, now recovered, launched a series of desperate wind blades towards Darius. Unfazed, Darius advanced, his steps confident and unhurried. He deflected each gust with a simple gesture, the impacts muted thumps as he redirected the energy effortlessly.

    In one fluid motion, he charged, reaching out and seizing the wind knight by the throat, lifting him off the ground.

    With a decisive snap, Darius ended the struggle, the wind knight¡¯s body falling to the ground. As he turned to see the fire knight, one arm dangling useless with his aura drawn to it, the other clutching a dagger at the female dwarf¡¯s neck, while nearby, the two male dwarves laid unconscious.

    "Stay back! I don''t know who sent you, but if she dies, you''ll get nothing!" The knight''s voice cracked with desperation, the panic clear even beneath his helm.

    Darius remained still, his gaze shifting from indifferent to icy as he stared down the knight.

    A soft, mocking chuckle filtered through the knight¡¯s helm. "Figured that wouldn''t work on a monster like you, worth a shot. Might as well fuck you over before i die." In a final, decisive motion, he slit the dwarf¡¯s throat. Her eyes widened in shock, her gaze locking with the dwarf Kahn as she collapsed.

    Abruptly, the forest dimmed, shadows deepening as Darius''s killing intent exploded. A physical pressure descended, snapping limbs and warping branches, suffocating the air with an oppressive force. Everything froze, ensnared by the invisible grip. High in the tree, Haku clung on, barely maintaining his perch amidst the crushing intent that now dominated the scene.

    The knight collapsed to his knees, his laughter echoing through the trees, tinged with a chilling note of madness. His cackle rose above the rustling leaves filling the air.

    Standing across from him, Darius''s hair whipped around his face, driven by the force of his silent, seething rage. No mana swirled around him, no colors painted his aura¡ªjust a raw, unyielding desire to kill.

    He took a step forward, his voice low and ominous, "Don''t laugh." Memories flashed through his mind, the haunting echo of Ramman¡¯s laughter as he had once chased him, a sound that had etched itself into his mind.

    Yet the knight screamed back, laughter still lacing his voice in a grotesque last-ditch effort of defiance. "You failed! You could have saved her, but you chose to toy with us, you child!"

    A memory surged through Darius''s mind, his father Jarek''s voice thundering, "She is gone!" The words hit him like a physical blow, making him flinch. His breathing quickened, each inhale sharper than the last, as he took another step forward. Around his feet, small arcs of purple lightning began to coil, creeping up his body like tendrils of coiling vipers.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The knight''s laughter continued, unbridled and crazed, cutting through the tense air. Suddenly, a guttural scream tore through the chaos, ripping from Kahn''s throat, a sound so laden with anguish it seemed to shake the leaves around them.

    As if in response to the raw emotions of the dwarfs despair, Darius''s mind was assaulted by another flash¡ªthe horrific image of his father''s body being violently torn away, swallowed by a raging vortex of swirling wind mana.

    Darius''s aura exploded, an invisible force blasting the ground clear around him, halting mere inches from the fallen dwarf and silencing the knight.

    The woods fell deathly still as the knight toppled backward, his hand catching him in a clumsy scramble, his flaming aura surging towards his shattered shoulder.

    Darius stood immovable, his face twisted into a demonic mask. Purple lightning mana crackled violently, flashing around him, igniting the dark woods. Tears began to trail down his cheeks, but strangely, before they could streak far, they dissolved into ethereal blue mist. This blue mist began to rise from his tear-streaked eyes, ascending into the canopy in two glowing columns.

    Amid the arcs of purple lightning, a profound stillness took hold¡ªDarius¡¯s mana froze.

    Rage. Unyielding, tempered rage. This had been Darius''s constant companion every day since his parents'' death, his hatred for the world smoldering beneath the surface.

    Initially, he perceived this confrontation as an outlet, a chance to vent some pent-up fury. Yet, the outcome stirred not relief but a deeper, more pointed rage.

    ''It''s all your fault.''

    This turmoil wasn''t spurred by failure; the death of the dwarf woman was inconsequential to him. It merely served as a pitiful reminder that the true target of his wrath, the root of all his losses, was not the world¡ªit was himself.

    ''I hate you.''

    His inadequacies had drawn the fatal attention of Ramman and Rainslif. His actions, however indirect, had led to his parents'' demise.

    Darius had always known the grim truth¡ªthat he was the true architect of his own misfortune. Yet, he clung to his quest for revenge like a shield, a diversion from facing the full weight of his responsibility. It was easier to chase vengeance than to confront the painful reality of his own failings.

    ''I...''

    In this suspended moment, the purple arcs of Darius''s aura halted, rigid as a spider''s web. From the base, a creeping blue mist began its ascent, weaving through the arcs. Gradually, the violent purple transformed into a deep, soothing blue¡ªthe same color that once danced around his father''s aura, a reflection of his mother Amara''s.

    A sharp roar of electricity shattered the silence, marking the transformation of Darius''s lightning aura to a vivid blue. He slowly drew his elbow back, aligning his open palm toward the fallen knight.

    The stillness broke, his aura resumed its wild dance, the blue lightning cracked intensely, converging into a focused storm upon his palm.

    The forest''s eerie silence amplified the knight''s terror. To him, Darius was an nightmare. His cold black eyes, unwavering and empty, pierced the knight with an intensity that froze his blood.

    To the knight''s eyes, the air around Darius stirred violently, whipping his hair and swirling forest debris in a silent vortex. Yet, no trace of mana was visible; he stood still, a menacing statue that defied his understandings.

    The swift brutality previously unleashed, combined with the current surreal calm, pushed the knight''s mind toward the edge. His hands shook, breaths sharpened, and sweat drenched his back as he faced not just a formidable foe but an unfathomable force¡ªa brutality hidden behind the facade of a child.

    "STAY AWAY!" The knight scrambled back, his voice breaking into manic sobs. "DON''T! PLEASE¡ªSOMEONE HELP ME!"

    Darius''s response came in a chilling, childlike tone, his words betraying his youth as he stared coldly at the knight. "You deserve to die."

    Those words cut through the knight''s screams, freezing him in a silent terror, his eyes glazing over. The final vision before his sight was snuffed out¡ªa god of death, a towering, hateful entity that shattered his mind completely.

    "Echoing Thunder Palm."

    Darius thrust his hand forward, and blue lightning erupted, crackling into the shape of a giant palm that echoed forward and vanished. In the same instant, a flash of light, and an explosive force smashed down upon the knight. The ground beneath him detonated in a furious burst of dirt, blood, and violent electric sparks visible even to the dwarves and Haku.

    Smoke billowed, cloaking the aftermath. With a casual wave of his hand, Darius cleared the scene, revealing a fractured, smoldering body embedded in the earth, surrounded by a crisply defined imprint of a giant palm, the ground compressed and crackling with residual lightning energy.

    From up in the trees, Haku froze, eyes wide, his breath catching as he watched. ''What''s happening to him? Why do i want to run?''

    Gathering his resolve, Haku took a deep breath, leapt silently from his perch, and landed with a soft thud. His gaze fixed unwaveringly on Darius as he edged closer, whispering through his thoughts, ''Big brother, are you okay?''

    Darius remained unmoved, his back to Haku as the quiet thoughts of his younger brother reached him.

    Approaching cautiously, Haku noted the measured rise and fall of Darius¡¯s shoulders. ''Everything¡¯s fine, stay hidden while I finish this,'' came the steady response.

    ''Finish this?''

    ''The female is dead. Indirectly, it falls on me¡ªsome will surely see it that way once these two return to their kin.''

    Realization struck the beast. ''Do you have to? Won''t this affect our karma?''

    Exhaling deeply, Darius turned toward where Haku was concealed. His gaze, azure and weary, betrayed his fatigue. ''It''s my karma, not yours. You stayed out of it.''

    Darius was poised to move when a feminine voice interrupted, "Excuse me?"

    Both Haku and Darius started, surprised to find the trio of dwarves on their feet¡ªthe zinc and female dwarf supporting the iron dwarf between them.

    Quickly assessing the situation, "Quite the useful ability," Darius noted, his shock evident as his gaze zeroed in on the red-haired woman''s throat, which, to his surprise, bore no signs of injury. His analytical mind began to spin, "Must have some limitations, given those cars and the condition of your companion."

    "Do not address her casually, long-limb."

    Darius''s eyebrow arched at the remark, irritation swiftly replacing his initial fascination.

    "That is enough, Tauren. The long-limb is our savior; formalities are not necessary with him."

    ''Long-limb,'' Darius mused, stepping slowly towards the trio, his expression composed.

    "Please forgive my ore-son; all sons of Gaia guard their mothers fiercely, a side-effect of this unfortunately, is they are quite dense sometimes. I am Duelean. May I ask your name?" Her voice held a commanding steadiness, the mark of a stoic, natural leader, though she occasionally cast concerned glances at the barely conscious Kahn.

    "This term ''long-limb''¡ªit''s meant to be derogatory among your people, correct? Similar to how humans use ''clod,'' as in a clod of dirt?" Darius stopped just short of the trio, his youthful eyes piercing the two dwarves even as a smile played across his lips.

    Gulping, yet maintaining eye contact, Duelean replied firmly, "We meant no offense. It''s a reactionary term among my kin when addressing humans."

    "Just so we''re clear¡ªI understand the difficulties your people face, but I will not tolerate disrespect when I''ve shown none," Darius''s tone was eerily calm, the smile that had softened his expression gradually disappearing.

    "As for my name... call me Feng. Now, lay your man down before he succumbs to his injuries."

    "Sir?" Tauren stepped forward, interposing himself between Darius and the others.

    "Do you think I intervened just to harm you? Your mother was right about your density. Now, lay him down if you expect my help."

    Tauren''s face flushed a deep shade of red as he drew a sharp breath to retort.

    "Help lay him down, Tauren. He won''t last much longer; I thank you, Feng."

    Duelean''s timely intervention quieted Tauren''s impending outburst. Reluctantly, he assisted in lowering Kahn to the ground, his expression a mix of frustration and concern as he settled the injured dwarf.

    Darius placed his hand on Kahn''s head, water mana pulsing gently and evenly from his palm. "So, is it an innate ability, your healing?"

    Her expression anxious, Duelean watched as Kahn''s features relaxed, his wounds mysteriously mending. Distracted, she replied, "Yes... all Mothers are born with Gaia''s blessing..."

    "Ore-Mother."

    Tauren''s warning snapped Duelean back to attention. She cleared her throat, addressing Darius more formally, "I apologize, Feng, but I must ask. How are you accomplishing this? Your human, yet manifest no visible aura."

    "Just like you, my secrets are my own," Darius remarked with a slight smile, his tone lightly teasing. "That should do it; you should be able to walk now." Standing back, he gave a satisfied nod.

    Kahn, his dark skin marked with traces of recent pain, slowly got to his feet, rubbing his face and laughing, "Still ugly!"

    "If you have energy to joke, you have energy to stand and show some respect to our savior," Duelean admonished gently, her eyes glistening as she helped Kahn to his feet, her smile broad and filled with relief.

    As the two embraced, touching noses in their traditional greeting, Darius and Tauren discreetly stepped back, giving them space for the moment.

    "Awww."

    The unexpected sound snapped the dwarves to alertness, their faces turning sharply, searching for the source of the sudden, unfamiliar voice.

    Duelean¡¯s eyes darted toward Darius, seeking clues from his reaction. As her posture eased slightly, suspicion tinged her voice, "Friend of yours?"

    Darius, unchanged in stance but now with his hand covering his face, his features flushed with visible embarrassment, simply nodded. "Yes," he sighed, shaking his head slightly. "Come out."

    "Sorry, Big Brother," rumbled a deep, remorseful voice, drawing all eyes toward its source. The expressions of the dwarves shifted uniformly to ones of shock and disbelief as a massive, three-meter-tall beast materialized from thin air. Cloaked in black fur and blue flames, the creature dominated the space, its presence imposing and unmistakable.

    Darius slapped his forehead, exasperated, and shouted, "Shift back! Are you trying to piss me off?!"

    "Sorry!" came the quick reply as his mane of blue flames receded and compressed, shrinking him back to his original ember-fox form.

    As Haku shifted back, the tension eased. After a few tense minutes of awkward introductions and vague explanations, casual conversation and eventually laughter filled the air, blending with the sounds of the twilight forest.

    ----

    Darius sat cross-legged at the edge of the hatchery, blue lightning mana crackling around him in a quiet storm. Opening his eyes, a smile crept across his face as he whispered to the charged air, "My aura changed because of my emotions, because of my influence... something ethereal affected something real. It''s my will." The realization shimmered around him like the sparks of his own lightning, "My will is the system!"

 Chapter 55: Path of Origin

    Chapter 55: Path of Origin

    Darius''s heart raced with the thrill of his epiphany, a spark of excitement igniting within him.

    He needed a moment to contain the surge of energy that threatened to overwhelm his focus. Sitting back on his heels, he drew a deep, steadying breath, letting the calm of the surrounding shade seep into his veins.

    With his mind cleared and his pulse settling, he laid his hands flat against the moist earth, ready to channel his newfound understanding into the daunting task, converting the Illusionary Realm Matrix into a runic array.

    "Qi flows as a manifestation of the spirit, bound to the cultivation of one''s inner essence, whereas mana resonates directly from the world around us, harnessed through the conduits of physical reality," Darius murmured to the stillness, his fingers tracing patterns in the dirt. "The distinct systems, seemingly incompatible at their core, yet both respond to the command of will. My will acts as the bridge, the focal point where intent molds energy irrespective of its origin." He paused, considering the implications. "It''s not merely about directing power, but shaping it, bending the distinct energies to a unified purpose through the sheer force of will. This realization¡ªit''s not just about converting techniques; it''s about writing the fundamental laws that govern them."

    Darius smiled, his thoughts drifting to his earlier conversation with Haku.

    ----

    "How is digging them up going to help with my Karma?" Haku asked, pausing in his task.

    "We''re not just going to dig them up; we''re going to burn their remains to allow their souls to pass on," Darius explained as they worked. "This might seem odd to you, but many of the rules that govern our universe are actually constructs of our own beliefs. For humans, burial rites are crucial for a soul''s transition and reincarnation. Now, here''s a question for you: do you think the first human was born knowing these rites?"

    Haku paused in his digging, tilting his large head thoughtfully as the dark blue flames around his neck fluttered slightly. "I suppose not," he mused. "So, did the soul of the first human never reincarnate?"

    "That''s a question I can''t answer; you have to find your own conclusions. I just think its fun to think about..."

    ----

    "Did his soul wander lost, unable to reincarnate? No. If the universe allowed his passage without rites, then the power lies not in the rites but in our belief in their necessity." Darius''s aura expanded, his presence commanding like that of an ancient sage. "Our individual will, our convictions, can reshape reality itself. The laws we deem unchangeable are often just consensus, not absolutes." His expression, serene yet profound, highlighted his youthful features with the depth of ancient wisdom, as if he had mastered the unseen forces that shape our world.

    Darius''s eyes ignited with an intense glow, fire mana swirling around him like a raging tornado, its force climbing and dissipating into the unseen sky of the beast farm. Seated in lotus position, he lifted his palms, leaving only his fingertips grazing the ground. A surge of fire mana flowed from his touch, spreading like burning tendrils across the earthen floor of the hatchery.

    The fiery lines etched deep, weaving an intricate array around the circular edge. Each rune blazed with the culmination of his vast knowledge on formations, and a fusion of the diverse runic systems of Gaia, crafted by the sheer force of his will.

    As the fiery tendrils completed their circuit around the hatchery''s edge, they converged back towards Darius. From his hands, new flames burst forth, weaving a smaller circle directly around him. This inner ring connected seamlessly with the larger array, the entire formation igniting in a synchronized blaze of mana, encircling him in a ring of fire that pulsed with arcane energy.

    Darius¡¯s voice rose, resonating with the force of his experiences. "I have traveled the nine heavens to the nine hells of Penglai, shared tea with gods, waged war upon my foes and carved my name into it''s very foundation''s. When I sought to rob, gifts were bestowed upon me instead. I am the creator of the Taiji Talisman Technique, the Grand Elder, the Insatiable Seeker, the Glutton¡ªmy thirst for knowledge eclipsed only by the strength of my will!"

    "Elemental Forge Matrix!"

    The array under Darius began to ignite, its brightness intensifying to match the fierce light blazing in his eyes. Just as the array neared full activation, it sputtered unexpectedly, the light flickering uncertainly.

    A moment of panic flared in Darius¡¯s mind, a rapid cascade of potential fixes flashing through his thoughts. Shaking his head, he abruptly halted this mental scramble, steadying himself with a firm declaration, "No. No thinking. I am the creator of this array; there are no boundaries, no room for doubt, I dictate the path... Activate!"

    Deep within his consciousness, a small spark ignited¡ªa brief, intense explosion of clarity. The light from his eyes flared powerfully, mirroring the now steady glow of the array beneath him. The solid rising hum that had filled the air ceased, signifying the array''s full integration. Mana flowed flawlessly through the etched runes, stabilizing into a silent, potent force.

    Darius threw his head back, laughter booming, his body vibrating with exhilaration. "It worked! This proves it¡ªI am the first of my kind!" His laughter grew as he sprang to his feet, eyes wide with awe at the steady pulse of the array. "I am the architect of my fate. I don''t merely convert techniques¡ªI forge new paths. I define the rules!"

    Thrusting his hand forward, Darius focused intently on the Elemental Forge Matrix, then the egg below. "This is just the first layer, but it''s only the beginning. We both have much growing to do. When you hatch, eat and grow strong."

    As he held his hand near the array, he could sense the ambient mana of the Beast-Farm converging towards it. "No need for crystals," he murmured, reassured by the flow of energy.

    Closing his eyes, he focused on the array. Slowly, a shimmering reflection of himself manifested beside the egg at the bottom of the pit.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    After one final look and feeling satisfied, he stepped back and started walking towards the center of the field.

    "Since I haven''t set up my Arcane Room yet, all my techniques are still limited to the first layer. Plus I have already defined these techniques and their limits."

    Darius¡¯s azure eyes sparkled, his thoughts whirling with the excitement of his favorite endeavor. "With this new system in place, I need to carefully consider the foundations of my path. I''m not bound to the paths of cultivation or magic, so should my new techniques focus on cultivation and comprehension, or should they align more with Gaia''s established systems, where spells are fixed and only require power and knowledge to activate?"

    Standing at the center of the open field, Darius took in his surroundings, the gentle babble of the nearby creek the only sound breaking the silence.

    Darius pondered the integration of the two distinct systems. ''What would a true balance between Gaia''s magic and the cultivation techniques of my previous life look like? Not merely replacing one with the other but harmonizing them fully?'' A smirk played at the corner of his mouth. ''And once again, I circle back to Taiji.''

    Envisioning a system where elemental manipulation from Gaia¡¯s magic and the profound spiritual cultivation of his past were intertwined, he saw potential for a dual-path system. ''If elemental spells could be infused with cultivation insights, enhancing their potency and adaptability through personal spiritual growth...''

    He imagined spells that evolved with the cultivator, their power and complexity growing with one''s spiritual and elemental mastery. ''Each spell could have layers, deepening in intricacy as the practitioner¡¯s understanding of both mana and qi deepens.''

    ''This could lead to a flexible, dynamic form of magic¡ªspells that are not static but evolve, echoing the continuous growth of a cultivator''s soul and spirit.'' The thought exhilarated him, the possibilities sprawling out like the myriad pathways of a vast, uncharted labyrinth.

    Darius shifted his thoughts, considering the opposite approach. ''What if I used Gaia''s straightforward magic systems to streamline the intricate cultivation and martial techniques of Penglai?'' He mused, visualizing the potential simplification.

    ''Could the direct and elemental focus of Gaia''s magic serve to demystify the complex layers of spiritual cultivation? Perhaps condensing the essence of Penglai''s profound techniques into more accessible spells.''

    He pondered the conversion of complex internal energy maneuvers into straightforward, mana-infused actions. ''This would transform esoteric cultivation steps into spells that act directly, harnessing both the spiritual and elemental without the obscure cultivation rituals.''

    ''A fusion where powerful martial techniques are executed through clear, simple magical commands, integrating the depth of cultivation with the immediacy of spellcasting.'' His mind raced with the possibilities, each thought refining this innovative fusion.

    Darius envisioned the fusion of disciplines in vivid detail: mages soared through the skies, their wands and staffs extending as conduits of force. Each gesture released rapid-fire martial techniques, once bound by the constraints of rigid cultivation, now unleashed with the fluidity of magic.

    On the ground, cultivators wielded the raw elements of Gaia, their movements fluid and powerful. Each motion channeled profound spells through their intrinsic energy, blending the direct simplicity of Gaia''s magic with the deep spiritual resonance of Penglai''s cultivation.

    The air crackled with energy as these two worlds merged in his imagination, each practitioner demonstrating the potential of a fully integrated system¡ªa world where the arcane met the ancient, creating a spectacle of power and versatility.

    With a furrowed brow, Darius contemplated his earlier success¡ªthe moment he had bent the matrix to his will. "If I can replicate that sensation, that sheer force of will...," he murmured, his gaze sharpening as he paced slowly.

    "The techniques of Penglai are intricate, layered with centuries of cultivation wisdom. Simplifying them isn''t just about ease of use¡ªit''s about harnessing that instinctive command, that impulse where will shapes reality," he continued, his voice gaining a rhythmic cadence as he thought aloud.

    "By focusing on this, on refining the martial techniques through the lens of my will, I should be able to access and strengthen that feeling more readily. It''s not merely simplification¡ªit''s an enhancement, a way to elevate both the technique and the practitioner." Darius paused, letting the weight of his words hang in the air, his plan crystallizing with each spoken thought.

    Darius inhaled deeply, his stance grounding as he initiated the Arcane Talisman Technique, switching to water mana, he drew a deep breath, pulling the ambient mana from the surroundings to cycle through his twelve major meridians. His crystalline skeleton, already saturated, began to emit a soft glow, encircled by five sets of elemental runes that hummed with a unified, mysterious power.

    With each cycle of his mana, the glow from the water tattoo on his chest intensified, shining just beneath his skin. This cycle enhanced the fluid aura of water mana that ebbed and flowed around him.

    He gradually began with deliberate, slow movements, his hands and feet tracing paths through the air and along the ground, embodying the graceful flow of a river carving its way through the landscape. The surrounding mana responded in kind, swirling and cascading around his form, enhancing each motion that mimicked the arcs and flows found in nature.

    The world around him blurred slightly, his focus narrowing to the fine control of energy and movement. The ebb and flow of mana became a visible dance around him, each pattern more intricate as he delved deeper into his trance, moving with the precision and fluidity of water itself.

    Darius continued, seamlessly transitioning through the elements, each shift erasing more of his awareness of time. As the mana swirled and danced around him, he delved deeper into the essence of his unique discipline, forging ahead on his unprecedented journey as the first Arcane Cultivator.

    ----

    Inside the All-Room, the cold stone chamber held only Haku in his Ember-fox form. His black fur, flecked with white, cast a soft glow, brightened by the gentle blue ghostfire dancing on his feet. The room''s emptiness echoed around him, the simple stone walls standing silent and watchful.

    Haku''s eyes snapped open from his dozing, accompanied by a wide yawn. "Still not back," he muttered to himself with a tone of relief.

    "What does he expect, for me to meditate all day?" His voice carried a note of exasperation. "All I need is to eat, endure the pain, and the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra will handle the rest." With that thought, he began trotting towards the door of the Beast-Farm, his brows knit with determination.

    "What''s taking him so long anyway?" Haku muttered, almost to the door when it began to creak open. In an instant, he vanished, reappearing at the center of the room, adopting a pose of meditation as if he had never moved.

    Hearing the door shut, Haku stealthily glanced from the corner of his eye, then instantly turned his head in surprise. "What...took you so long?" he asked, his tone lacking any real interest as Haku''s gaze fixed on Darius.

    Walking casually towards the center of the room with his hands clasped behind his back, Darius wore a gentle smile. "Was it that long? How was your nap?"

    Snapping from his daze, Haku quickly retorted, "Nap?! I don¡¯t nap, I rest. And yes, I was resting. You know all I have to do is eat and fight. This meditation stuff feels like resting to me; can¡¯t help it." Visibly embarrassed yet irritated, the fox hastily shifted the topic. "Did you finish with your new weapon?"

    Reaching Haku, Darius laid his hand on the fox¡¯s head, prompting a squint of frustration that soon melted into a contented smile, as Darius scratched the perfect spot behind Haku¡¯s ear. "I know I can be tough on you, little brother," Darius said, his tone softening. "I''ll try to be more mindful in the future. But that doesn¡¯t let you off the hook for not cultivating properly."

    Haku''s panting grin abruptly ceased at Darius''s words, his eyes becoming serious due to his big brothers tone.

    "To progress in your technique, Haku, it''s not just about power¡ªit''s about balance and control," Darius explained, removing his hand from Haku¡¯s head to face him squarely. "Right now, you remind me a lot of Wu Chen."

    "I do?" Haku¡¯s eyes brightened, tail wagging energetically, chest swelling with pride.

    "Yes, very much so. He was all fire and hot air, couldn¡¯t sit still, a lot like you now. Brash, lazy at times¡ªreluctant to look beyond the moment," Darius noted, his tone gentle, imparting observations without judgment.

    Haku''s tail ceased its wagging, his ears drooping. "I''m sorry, big brother. I''ll do better."

    Smiling and shaking his head, Darius met his gaze with a clear look. "We will both improve. Remember, it took Wu Chen decades to commit to his cultivation¡ªhis nature was too wild, much like yours. Time will reveal all." His tone hinted at challenge more than mere statement.

    Haku bristled with determination, his fur standing on end. "I''ll surpass Wu Chen! It won¡¯t take me decades. I¡¯ll start right now!"

    Laughing, Darius touched his pouch. "Good spirit! Then prove it, start now." He pulled out the corpse of Shattyr, which landed with a heavy thud, filling a large portion of the room. "Eat the entire body."

    Haku gulped, looking minuscule next to the giant Volcanic-Ram. "All at once?"

    Darius, maintaining his calm demeanor, replied, "Start with the flesh if you must; take a moment to recuperate afterwards. Then we¡¯ll tackle the bones, the crucial part." His smile remained steady, reassuring.

    Haku shook his head, teeth clenched, and stood up. Blue flames engulfed him, expanding into his beast form. Just as he was about to take his first bite, he paused, rememebering something, "Since when do we have flowers in the beast-farm?"

    "Flowers? What are you talking about?"

    "Nothing, nevermind." Haku turned back to his daunting task, the sounds of him devouring Shattyr starting to echo through the stone chamber. ''I swear when he walked in I could smell flowers. And for a moment, I thought I saw...no, he doesn¡¯t have an aura. Must have been the light or something.''

    The room filled with the noise of tearing meat and cracking rocks. Darius stood to one side, observing, as Haku continued to consume the smoldering remains. Both were committed to their paths, each entirely unique in the world of Gaia.

 Chapter 56: Celestial Beast Soul Mantra

    Chapter 56: Celestial Beast Soul Mantra

    Inside the All-Room, Darius sat in the lotus position, deep in cultivation. His body pulsed with the rhythmic flow of mana, a faint blue glow highlighting his calm features. Nearby, Haku lay on his back, eyes closed in a restful sleep, his chest rising and falling steadily.

    As Darius''s mana cycled through his body, his mind wandered to the imposing presence that filled the room, Shattyr''s skeleton. His black bones, interwoven with pulsing cracks of red energy, seemed almost alive. The two curling horns, still glowing as if filled with molten lava.

    ''Shattyr must have been an extraordinary mana-beast, even in death, his body holds so much residual mana. The fractures seem almost alive.'' Darius thought, eyes tracing the cracks pulsing with the fire element.

    ''It''s been two weeks since Haku finished devouring Shattyr''s flesh. The process had been grueling, but the results are clear. Haku''s aura feels stronger, more refined.''

    Darius allowed himself a small smile. ''The path ahead is long, but we''re making progress.''

    Lifting his right arm, encased in the ornate, form-fitting armor from shoulder to hand, Darius scrutinized the intricate design. ''Aside from this strange orb and my martial techniques, I haven''t made any real progress in my cultivation in years.'' With a focused thought, the armor began to melt, starting at his shoulder and bubbling down his arm, reforming into the mysterious black orb he had discovered in the artifact room.

    Scrutinizing the orb, Darius''s brow furrowed, his thoughts flashing to the first discovery of its use. ''Endlessly filling it with mana did nothing,'' he recalled. ''It only reacted when I eventually used all five elements.'' When he used earth mana, the last element he tried, the orb finally responded.

    It had begun floating before him, spinning and making a loud charging hum. Suddenly, it had lunged towards him. In a reflexive gesture, Darius raised his hand to intercept. The orb collided with his palm and seamlessly integrated, wrapping around his arm and solidifying into the form of a gauntlet and vambrace.

    ''It took using all five elements to activate it,'' Darius thought, feeling the subtle imprint he had left on it. ''The key is wielding all five elements, but there''s more to this artifact. I feel I''m barely scratching the surface.'' The orb floated in his palm, no longer absorbing mana, its only function now to transform between the orb and the gauntlet.

    His eyes narrowed, Darius''s focus bore into the artifact as his mind spun, ''Since it was never about the amount of mana, and it no longer absorbs what I try to feed it, there are only a few possibilities. Either this is the extent of its abilities¡ªthough it doesn''t increase my strength, it seems practically invincible, serving well for melee and as a shield.''

    With a flicker of his will, the orb began to melt and crawl back up his arm, reforming into the gauntlet. ''Or this artifact can only be fully wielded by someone who not only commands all five elements to imprint on it but can wield them all simultaneously to unlock its powers. Another possibility is there''s some spell or material I need, or I just haven''t reached a level of strength it recognizes.''

    Sighing he eventually changed his focus, his eyes closing, ''with no clear understanding there is no need to focus on it. Not when I still have so many things left to do.''

    Darius began recounting his time on Gaia since his arrival. ''So much remains unexplored and understood. Beyond the new system of Origin I''ve just unearthed, there are the intricacies of this runic language wrapped around my bones and the crafting techniques left by my ancestors in the third room, barely touched. Then there are the memories I''ve absorbed, which might help end this constant deja vu that''s been bothering me lately.'' With a sigh, Darius stood and walked towards Haku, his mind swirling with the weight of unfinished discoveries.

    Darius''s eyes rested on the slumbering fox, his features shadowed by a mix of emotions. "I''m sorry, little brother. The path I''ve set you on... it''s one filled with death. But grow strong, stronger than any beast or man. The life forged for you, though steeped in my choices, will challenge the very laws of this world."

    Haku''s snoring and the drool that was pooling beside his mouth did little to deter Darius''s intent as he made his vow.

    Delving deep into his extensive knowledge of martial and cultivation techniques, Darius began to pace, focusing intently on the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra, methodically revisiting every detail of the technique.

    ''Wu Chen unearthed this on a fallen cultivator from my early days. Over time, he revealed it to be of Chaos level¡ªa primal force, the essence of creation itself. Ancient techniques, crafted by the first immortals, said to be the most untainted forms of cultivation. Through relentless trials and years of battle, Wu Chen eventually unearthed its origins: crafted by the most powerful beast to ever break through the bounds of mortality, the Monkey God.''

    A flicker of pride briefly lit up Darius''s eyes as he contemplated the legacy of his own creation. "The Celestial Beast Soul Mantra holds its merits, but it pales in comparison to the Taiji Talisman Technique I devised," he bragged with a hint of defiance in his tone. "While the chaos techniques promise immortality, they lead to a plane where death still looms. My technique, however, offers true immortality¡ªbeyond the reach of death''s grasp, an undying unity of body and soul that no legend could match." His voice carried a blend of conviction and scorn for the half-truths of legendary immortality that still left one vulnerable.

    Darius''s stride slowed as he considered the depth of Haku''s technique. "The mantra encompasses six layers, each unveiling a distinct technique that progresses with its user," he reflected. "These techniques foster the beast''s body and spirit, nurturing them through transformative stages until they culminate in the ultimate evolution¡ªthe human form."

    He halted, eyes intense as he scrutinized Haku. "To initiate this technique, one must continuously chant the Beast Mantra. The mantra''s potency reshapes the practitioner, accessing and potentially unlocking or altering the beast''s inherent bloodline." Darius''s gaze sharpened. "Haku endured six months of unbroken recitation. Any interruption would have risked dire consequences."

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Darius honed his gaze, penetrating deep into Haku''s transformed state. He observed beyond the fiery flow of mana and standard beast anatomy, his focus narrowing to the microscopic.

    "I suspect the mantra altered, not just unlocked, his bloodline," Darius remarked, peering intently into Haku''s essence. "His entire being is saturated with the mantra''s text." His focus deepened, and before him, a mesmerizing scene unfolded: a vibrant blue light splintered his view, revealing myriad helixes of swirling sigils within the microscopic universe inside Haku.

    Darius wondered at the miraculous nature of the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra. Unlike other techniques requiring specific conditions or modifications for different energy systems, this technique stood apart. It was uniquely adaptable, not rooted in the cultivation of qi but in the dynamic cycle of combat and consumption.

    What truly set it apart was its indifference to the nature of the energy consumed¡ªwhether qi or mana, the technique seamlessly integrated the energy from defeated foes, propelling the practitioner forward without needing any alteration from Darius before Haku could begin cultivation.

    "The first stage granted him access to his new bloodline, allowing him to adopt and indefinitely maintain his base form. Coupled with his Ghost-Fire ability, he''s mastered the first stage. And having refined Shattyrs''s flesh, I sense he has pushed this refinement even further."

    Retracting his gaze, Darius approached Shattyr''s remains, placing his hand on the horn of the skull, the intense heat radiating through his palm. "Once he awakens and consumes these, the technique will further modify his bones and marrow, amplifying his strength. The second stage will be all about brute force."

    "He will have to endure intense, excruciating pain, far surpassing the first layer''s." Darius''s tone suddenly became more pointed, his words deliberate.

    Behind him, the sound of snoring had ceased; Haku lay motionless, seemingly still asleep.

    Noticing no movement, Darius sighed, a touch of dejection in his voice, "Poor Haku, if only he knew what else lays in store for him." His shoulders falling slightly.

    From behind, a yawning sound broke the silence, followed by a few lip smacks. "What''s in store for me?" Haku''s tone feigned innocence as he slowly rose, his sluggish demeanor exaggerated. "I thought I heard something as I was waking up." His eyes, surprisingly alert, fixed on Darius. "Big Brother?"

    Darius turned, his expression neutral, hands clasped behind his back. "How long were you planning to pretend to be asleep?"

    Haku''s smile broadened, his large mouth more intimidating than amusing. "Sorry, Big Brother, I was having a really good dream when I felt your Arcane Gaze. I tried to slip back into it, but then your words¡ªwell, they caught my interest."

    "Interest? More like self-interest."

    Haku''s ears dipped as a hint of red colored his cheeks under his fur.

    "How are you feeling?" Darius paused, stepping back to take in Haku''s full form. "And since when can you sense my Arcane Gaze? You''ve never mentioned that before." He observed the ember-fox, noting the exceptional vibrancy of Haku''s fur. Even the black strands shimmered, speckled with twinkling white stars that seemed to reach out, a phenomenon Darius hadn''t noted before. The flames at Haku''s paws, encircling his front legs and neck, flickered with an intense, dark blue, their dance more vigorous and brighter than ever.

    "I feel amazing! I could take you on right now if I wanted to." Haku puffed out his chest, his voice booming with a mix of pride and challenge. "And I just felt it, you know? Like someone peering right into me. Honestly, it was kind of creepy."

    Darius smiled, his expression unchanged as he listened to Haku. With one hand discreetly reaching back towards the skeleton and the other touching his pouch, he maintained his calm demeanor.

    "Big Brother?" Haku''s head tilted, his voice tinged with curiosity as Darius abruptly stored Shattyr''s remains and strode toward the center of the All-Room.

    Reaching the middle, Darius paused, and the array beneath them began to emit a soft glow. "Sparring room," he announced, his tone even.

    The All-Room changed gradually at first, the stone tiles beneath their feet vibrated, sending a low hum through the air, as runes etched deep into the walls came alive with a pale white light. With a series of mechanical clicks and the scraping of stone on stone, the bare walls began to retract, extending back to transform the already spacious room into a vast field-sized arena. Hidden compartments unfolded into training dummies and weapon racks. Above, the high ceiling flickered as if the night sky was painted across it, casting a dim, starlit tapestry over the transformed space.

    "Show me how much you''ve changed." Darius''s command cut through the air, his voice sharp. His aura, previously a calm water blue, deepened to an earthy yellow, signaling the surge of earth mana coursing from his bones.

    Haku bristled with energy, his grin wide with challenge. "Get ready, Big Brother! This time will be different!" His stance shifted, lowering as a blazing inferno of blue flames enveloped him, muscles tensing in preparation.

    The moment Haku moved, two concussive blasts echoed almost in unison. First, the ground shattered beneath him as he surged forward, then, the thunderous impact of his body, slamming against the earthen wall Darius had conjured.

    Scrambling up from his crumpled heap, Haku peeked over the wall, ready to complain. "That was¡ª" His protest halted abruptly as he caught sight of Darius throwing a punch into thin air. "Fu¡ª"

    Boom! A fiery explosion erupted, blasting Haku squarely in the face and hurling him backward onto the ground.

    "Echoing Thunder Palm!"

    From behind his earthen barrier, Darius coldly observed as his technique crashed down, Haku''s pained cry, "Wait!" going utterly ignored.

    Dust swirled and smoke billowed as Darius remained in the same place he had started, his posture composed with hands clasped behind his back, "Still feeling boastful?"

    Suddenly, Haku surged upright, his head piercing the settling smoke. His eyes sparkled with surprise as he declared, "Yeah, I am!"

    Grinning, he stepped clear of the lingering haze, his fur unscathed by Darius''s formidable attack. "I mean, it still stung a little, but I''m good! Devouring Shattyr¡¯s remains really pushed my cultivation further, even though I thought I had already reached the pinnacle of the first stage."

    As Haku basked in his newfound resilience, boasting unashamed, he missed the subtle change in Darius''s eyes.

    "Frost Breath of the Serpent."

    Darius inhaled deeply, his lightning aura flickering and then shifting seamlessly into water. Exhaling, he released a shimmering mist that quickly gathered into two serpents, each a meter long. They floated beside him, their bodies moving gracefully, one on either side, as if guarding their master.

    Haku reassumed his ready stance, tail whipping with eagerness, his fire aura crackling fiercely around him

    Darius and Haku charged, their auras clashing as they closed the distance. The ice serpents at Darius''s flanks mirrored his speed, their forms slicing through the air. Collision was inevitable; when they met, a thunderous shockwave erupted, scattering debris across the field. Both combatants recoiled, Haku''s massive form barely shifting while Darius skidded back, his boots carving deep grooves into the earth.

    Regaining their composure, the duo clashed again. Despite Haku''s towering presence, his movements were unexpectedly agile, his massive form maneuvering with the finesse of a smaller beast. Darius, his expression serious, tapped into the Ethereal Steps, his figure blurring around Haku in a strategic dance of hit and run. He was a shadow, fleeting and untouchable.

    As they engaged, Darius wielded the ice serpents like extensions of his own arms. With precise control, he parried Haku¡¯s ferocious swipes and snaps, the serpents lashing out to coat Haku¡¯s fur with a creeping layer of frost. Each successful strike from the serpents added more ice, the cold seeping into Haku¡¯s joints. The weight and chill slowed Haku¡¯s previously fluid movements, drawing a scowl from the massive fox.

    In the brief moment where Haku''s movements created an opening, Darius appeared at the side of Haku''s immense form. Rushing forward, he slid under the towering beast, his movements a blur. As he passed beneath, the ice serpents acted as extensions of his arms, quickly encircling Haku''s front and back left legs. The serpents tightened their icy grip, coiling securely. With a forceful pull as he slid, Darius dragged Haku off his feet, the giant beast slamming into the ground.

    As Darius finished his sliding maneuver, he propelled himself upwards, flipping backwards through the air. In a seamless motion, one ice serpent slithered over and merged with the other, extending from Darius''s gauntlet as a single entwined blade of frost.

    Below him, Haku, momentarily disoriented on his side, looked up just in time to see Darius descending, his arm drawn back for a devastating strike.

    But as Darius was about to land, a sudden pulse from the Elemental Forge Matrix rippled through his mind, catching his attention and fracturing his focus. Seizing the moment, Haku rolled and swiped at Darius with a massive paw. The impact connected solidly, sending him hurtling through the air.

    Darius''s body skipped across the ground, scraping against the earthen floor of the transformed All-Room, his slide marking a rough trail in the dirt.

    ''That was scary, why did his eyes look so dark?'' Haku slowly stood, his breath heavy, as he gazed towards Darius, still lying motionless.

    Darius lay there a moment longer, his mind reeling. Shaking his head, he regained his composure, puzzled by his own reaction. ''Was that real killing intent? This bottleneck is affecting me more than I realized.'' He sat up abruptly. "Time-out! I need to check the Beast-Farm immediately." His voice carried a sharp urgency. As he stood, the light of his azure eyes seemed to brighten back to their original shade, yet leaving a trace of his troubled thoughts.

 Chapter 57: Forging Solutions

    Chapter 57: Forging Solutions

    Haku shrank back into his normal form, his black fur dotted with tiny, white specks, he glanced up at Darius with concern. "Is everything okay, Big Brother?"

    Darius strode toward the array at the center of the sparring field, rubbing his arm with a distracted air. "Yes, it''s just that damn fish again," he muttered.

    Confusion flickered across Haku''s features as he tilted his head. "Fish?" His eyes then lit up with sudden excitement. "Did the swamp-roach hatch?!"

    Nodding yes to Haku while standing inside the glowing array, Darius''s tone carried a hint of frustration, "Empty."

    At Darius''s command, the All-Room began its transformation. The expansive field shrank as the walls closed in with a series of mechanical clicks and stone grinding against stone. Training dummies folded into the floor, and weapon racks retreated into hidden alcoves. The starlit ceiling above dimmed, the illusion fading, replaced by the simple, stark stone expanse. The array''s glow at the center dimmed to a mere whisper before winking out, leaving the room in its original, bare state.

    With frustration etched across his features, Darius stormed toward the sixth door, his stride purposeful. Haku trailed behind, his voice peppered with rapid-fire questions, his tone rising with each one. "When did he hatch? It''s a he, right? Not that I''d mind a little sister, but I''d prefer a brother. Ooh, is he strong? Did you teach him a cultivation technique yet?" Each question tumbled over the next, his curiosity barely contained as he tried to keep pace with Darius''s brisk walk.

    "Two weeks ago. Swamp-Roaches are asexual, so neither. No, it''s weak. And no, I haven''t taught it anything. And stop acting like we''ve added a family member; I''ve told you, it''s a weapon." Darius''s words were clipped, each sentence punctuated with a hint of irritation.

    He grasped the door handle firmly, flinging it open with a forceful swing and striding through.

    Haku¡¯s excitement dimmed under Darius¡¯s clouded mood, yet curiosity flickered in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the problem, big brother?¡±

    ¡°We''ll find out.¡±

    As they stepped into the bright expanse of the Beast-Farm, the lush green fields unfolding under a vast sky, sounds of rushing water enveloping them. Haku, nose twitching, bounded ahead, his keen senses guiding him toward the hatchery.

    Darius trailed behind, his expression strained with concern. ''This can¡¯t continue. If I don''t do something, I¡¯ll only hold him back, he''s already stronger than me.''

    Eventually reaching the hatchery, he peered into the pit, his eyes glowing with a mix of surprise and disbelief. "This has to be some kind of sick joke."

    Inside the water, the newly hatched swamp-roach swam lazily, its three-meter length marked by pale white scales and sharp mandibles, standing out in the dark waters. What truly captured Darius¡¯s attention, however, was the unexpected sight of a clutch of eggs settled at the bottom of the hatchery.

    "You can see why I summoned you," came a new voice, almost mechanical, cutting through the silence.

    Startled, Haku jumped back, his fur bristling. He stared, bewildered, as two figures resembling Darius now stood by the water''s edge.

    "It''s just an illusion Haku, created with a portion of my memories, don''t embarrass yourself," rolling his eyes Darius focused back into the water''s, "all you have to do is focus with at least one of your senses and you''ll easily see the truth, now, how has the imprinting been going."

    Embarrassment washed over Haku as he realized his earlier reaction. Focusing on his sense of smell, he detected no scent from the illusion before him. When he sharpened his sight, small differences became apparent¡ªdetails not perfectly matching the original.

    Maintaining a steady tone, the illusion responded flatly, "Horrible. I will elaborate from the beginning, as your companion appears unaware of the situation, correct?"

    "Yes, continue."

    "As you are already aware, when the swamp-roach hatched, I attempted to imprint on it immediately. However, the beast ignored me, swimming past and began consuming the mana within the skeleton you left behind."

    Haku edged closer, cautious around the illusion, "How big was it?"

    The illusion shifted slightly, "It?"

    "The swamp-roach, how big was it when it was born?"

    "Approximately this size," the simulated Darius indicated, spacing his hands about 20 centimeters apart.

    "Little brother grew that much in two weeks?! Impressive!" Haku nodded in approval.

    "So there''s still been no progress since then?" Darius asked.

    "None," the illusion replied flatly. "After it exhausted the mana in the skeleton, it has ignored all attempts at interaction, relentlessly seeking more food."

    Darius sighed, his expression darkening with concern. "I feared this might happen. The formation required at least a basic level of intelligence to function. It seems hoping for its intellect to develop as it grew was futile. Now that it''s fully grown, this array serves no purpose."

    With a dismissive gesture, Darius dispelled the illusion of himself, which shattered into fading motes of light. Haku leapt through them, landing with a satisfied smirk, pretending he had vanquished the illusion himself.

    "Stage one roaches are just too dim-witted, even by beast standards."

    "Hey!"

    Darius paused, contemplating. "It seems I''ll need to explore other methods to tame it. I would have preferred using the array, but this world harbors beast-tamers and numerous taming techniques, since I don''t have to worry about imprinting at birth, even a basic binding iron could suffice...or maybe."

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Darius pulled a bone shard from his pouch and flung it into the water. "Time for some swimming lessons, I think."

    Haku''s grin faded as he watched the swamp-roach circle the sinking bone. "Huh? Wait, what do you mean? And what about swimming?"

    "I''m off to the study; I''ll be trying my hand at some blacksmithing. It''s been a long while since I''ve felt the heat of a forge," Darius said, his face reflecting a touch of nostalgia as he started walking away.

    "Blacksmithing? What''s that got to do with me swimming?" Haku trotted after him, his tone laced with confusion.

    Darius halted abruptly, his thoughts distant, "We can''t let those eggs hatch, I dont have the time nor the resources to raise hundreds of Swamp-Roaches, so I need you to dive down and collect them."

    "But, big brother! That fall earlier really did a number on my ribs. I need to rest a bit before I try swimming," Haku protested, exaggerating a wince with each step.

    Turning to face Haku, Darius said flatly, "Or, you could start refining your bones instead. It might take months, but I''m impressed, Haku. Embracing the pain of cultivation truly shows you''re beginning to mature." Turning away, he continued walking, "I''ll set up a sound barrier, just in case. I still need to be able to cultivate, even if you''re screaming."

    "I''ll get the eggs! If that''s all you wanted. Clearly, this situation takes priority over my selfish desire to grow," Haku declared, turning confidently back towards the hatchery.

    Smiling and shaking his head, Darius called out, "Just don''t hurt the roach, Haku. I doubt it''ll be happy when you get in there, but think of it as establishing the hierarchy."

    Freezing mid-stride, Haku sighed deeply. ''Why must I go in the water? Do I have gills? Am I a fish?'' With a frustrated swipe at the ground, he continued his slow trek towards the water and the eggs.

    As Darius walked out of the Beast-Farm, a quiet determination settled over him. "The Elemental Forge Matrix didn''t take with the swamp-roach as I''d hoped." His stride firm, he looked ahead, his thoughts clear and focused. "I''ll refine the matrix further, once it reaches the second layer i can use it for combat instead."

    Darius entered the All-Room, his footsteps echoing slightly as he firmly shut the door to the Beast-Farm behind him, leaving Haku to his "training" with the swamp-roach.

    He moved towards the third door. With a steady hand, he pushed it open, stepping into the subdued quiet of the smaller library.

    This chamber housed the Valdenes'' personal collection¡ªa treasure trove of skill scrolls, spell books, personal journals and trinkets collected over generations. His gaze immediately fell on the elaborate map of Gaia that dominated one wall, its detailed markings and notes a reflection of his family¡¯s long history of exploration and conquest.

    Darius muttered to himself as he approached the large desk cluttered with piles of books and scattered papers in the center of the study. "Now, where is it?" His hands moved methodically, flipping through texts and shifting stacks aside, his search precise and focused.

    The musty scent of old wood mingled with the crisp bite of aged paper. Each rustle of the pages released faint whispers of ink, while the occasional thud of a heavy tome disturbed the air, sending hints of binding oils drifting through the study.

    As Darius rifled through the scattered piles, his hand paused, fingertips brushing against the cool metal of a dark chain. He pulled, and a weighty tome emerged from the stack, its aged leather cover creaking as he lifted it. "Found it, Kaegan''s journal."

    Darius flipped open the heavy cover of Kaegan Valdene''s journal, the pages whispering secrets of a past era. Kaegan, a Tier 5 Silver Knight renowned for his mastery over the earth element, had been celebrated as one of the finest blacksmiths ever to bear the Valdene name. A few years prior, Darius had only skimmed these pages, but now, his intent was different. With focused eyes and a settled determination, he began to pore over the detailed accounts, each word alive with Kaegan¡¯s legendary skill and the legacy he left behind in the art of forging.

    Darius¡¯s eyes danced with excitement as he poured over Kaegan Valdene''s journal, but the initial thrill quickly soured to frustration. "They wield mana yet forge like mere mortals," he scoffed, flipping through the pages. "The smiths here use their magic simply to hasten the mundane, ease the labor, or at best, embed spells into their creations with rudimentary carved arrays or by setting crystals¡ªbarely scratching the surface of forgings true potential."

    He compared it disdainfully to the sophisticated craft from Penglai, where blacksmiths didn¡¯t just forge but orchestrated elements. There, a smith might coax the breath of dragons into the fold of metals or bind the echo of thunder into the core of a sword, each creation not merely an item but a culmination of natural laws and celestial whims. "Here, they are playing in sand while Penglai smiths sculpt with the stars," Darius concluded, his voice a blend of disdain and nostalgia as he closed the journal with a snap.

    Darius sighed, his fingers drumming on the journal''s cover. "There are higher techniques, of course," he murmured, his gaze distant. "But those secrets are zealously guarded by the towers, derived mainly from primordial artifacts like my gauntlet."

    "So be it. Given my cultivation limits, I can''t blacksmith as they do in Penglai. I''ll rely on brute strength and technique instead." Darius pulled a sheet of paper from a drawer, dipped his quill in ink, and started to sketch.

    "If I combine the binding rune with the runic language etched on my skeleton..." he murmured, his hand moving deliberately as he began to outline a circular, intricate diagram on the paper. His focus was absolute, each line drawn with meticulous care, weaving together ancient symbols into a new, potent configuration.

    Darius leaned back, eyes tracing the lines he''d begun to draw. "This rune wont be just for binding¡ªit''s for tethering a beast not just to a wielder''s will but to an object, a means to store it." His thoughts drifted toward the combination of techniques he''d observed.

    Drawing from both the complex runic arrays of the beast-farm and the enchanted treasures of his past life, he envisioned a novel device. "If the storage method from Penglai could be merged with Gaia''s elemental magic," he pondered aloud, "I could forge a containment that binds the creature physically and spiritually."

    With renewed vigor, he sketched more furiously, the design growing ever more complex. He pictured a small, robust artifact, perhaps a pendant or a bracelet, embedded with his newly designed rune, capable of summoning or storing the beast at will. The concept was ambitious for Darius, a novice at the craft, blending profound mysticism with practical utility, a true fusion of his vast knowledge spanning worlds.

    Hours passed until triumphantly, Darius set his quill down, leaning back to scrutinize the elaborate array diagram he had completed. "This will utilize the new system of Origin," he mused, his voice low but clear in the quiet room. "A precise balance of each element will be essential during the crafting to activate each node of the array properly."

    He eyed the detailed sketch, noting the complexity of the engraving that would be required. "Given the intricacy of this array and the scale at which I''ll have to work, the engraving process will be particularly challenging," he acknowledged, contemplating the size of the accessory he planned to craft.

    The item would need to be small yet capable of holding such a detailed magical imprint¡ªa task that would test the limits of his blacksmithing skills as they stood.

    Darius glanced down at the pouch at his side, a thoughtful expression settling across his features. "If I use the same materials for storage pouches..." he began, his voice trailing off as he envisioned the possibilities. He considered the leather from the pit-hog, a mana-beast famed for its ability to consume vast quantities, its stomach almost a dimension of its own. Mages had long since discovered that, when subjected to certain enchantments, the hide of the pit-hog could mimic this spacious trait.

    "If I incorporate a mini elemental nexus array and embed shards from high-grade mana crystals," he continued, plotting out the mechanics in his mind, "it could provide a self-sustaining energy source. This would not only power the binding rune but also maintain an optimal environment within the accessory, ensuring that whatever beast was bound would have its needs perpetually met." The idea of crafting such a device sparked a renewed sense of purpose in Darius, as he considered the intricate balance of elements and energy it would require.

    Darius stood and stored the diagram into his pouch with a touch. He muttered to himself, "Let''s see what I have to work with." Exiting the study, he crossed through the familiar expanse of the All-Room. Each step brought him closer to the resources he needed. He approached the second door confidently, the Resource Room, with a swift movement, he pulled it open.

    The resource room, modest in floor space but vast in vertical scale, confronted him with a staggering display of compartments. Doors of varying dimensions, from the minute to the massive, stretched endlessly upward, adorning every inch of the high walls. As he entered, the pungent aroma of countless materials assaulted his senses, nearly overwhelming him. At the heart of this organized chaos, a lone table stood sentinel, a solitary book resting upon it, seemingly waiting.

    He marched straight to the memory tome, laying his hand on the open page. "Pit-Hog leather," he muttered.

    The pages of the tome fluttered on their own, halting to reveal slowly forming letters. "H-34 Pit-Hog Leather¡ª30 hides of 1st grade, 12 hides of 2nd grade, half a hide of 3rd grade," they spelled out.

    "Only half a hide?" He frowned, scanning the entry again. "Third grades are huge, but that¡¯s barely enough to work with when I''m bound to make mistakes. I¡¯ll train on the lower grades before I touch the third." Pausing, he pondered the next step. "Now, for the body¡ªwhat metal to use?" His mind raced through the vast array of ores on Gaia, a planet rich in minerals.

    A slow smile spread across his face as he placed his hand firmly back on the tome. "Starwood," he declared with quiet certainty.

    The pages of the tome stirred once more, turning briskly until they settled on a specific entry. The page glowed faintly, highlighting the text, "T-56 Starwood, 17 bars."

    Starwood, a hard to find and unique resource native to the deeper forests of Gaia, possessed the qualities of both wood and metal. Unlike traditional timber, Starwood trees melted under intense heat, able to be forged and tempered to enhance its innate flexibility. We''ll known for its ability to act as a conduit, Starwood could channel any type of mana directed through it, specializing in no particular element. Intriguingly, it held no mana of its own, a blank slate, making it the perfect general-use material for crafting.

    Eager to gather the required materials, Darius grabbed the ladder sliding along the room''s circular track. He methodically pulled items from both compartments, intent on returning whatever he didn''t use. A pile began to form at the center of the room: Heavy bars of Starwood with its silvery-green color that shimmered almost liquid under the light, and the pit-hog hides, their rugged, marbled textures ranging from knee-high first grades to the half hide of the cart-sized third grade.

    With his supplies stored, Darius left the resource room. Now standing within the central array of the All-Room. He paused, the air thick with anticipation, and uttered, "Smithy."

 Chapter 58: Adapting

    Chapter 58: Adapting

    The All-Room shifted seamlessly, its bare stone walls melting away to reveal the inner workings of a fully equipped smithy. Darius watched as the space transformed, each piece of equipment materializing with a whisper of mana.

    At the heart of the room stood the forge, its structure designed to harness the energy of crystals rather than traditional coal or wood. Currently inactive, it waited silently for the vibrant crystals that would ignite its magical fires. Next to it, the anvil, a solid block of steel, stood ready.

    An array of hammers, each crafted from different metals, some glowing, hung neatly on magnetic racks along the walls. Beside them, tongs, chisels, punches, and various other hand tools lay organized.

    Workbenches and tool racks filled out the remaining space, each surface bare and waiting.

    As Darius scanned the newly formed smithy, he paused, his gaze landing on an empty corner. "Leather working table."

    In response, the air shimmered briefly before materializing a robust leather working table. The table, equipped with a smooth, sturdy surface, appeared adorned with an array of leather crafting tools: knives, awls, and burnishers lay neatly aligned, each reflecting the dim light of the workspace. This addition completed the smithy''s ensemble, integrating seamlessly into the magical and practical harmony of the room.

    "That should do it," Darius murmured, his gaze shifting to the anvil positioned near the forge. "Just one last thing."

    Darius strode across the now cluttered floor of the All-Room, his boots echoing slightly against the stone as he approached and entered the fourth door.

    As Darius stepped into the armory, a wave of familiar scents enveloped him¡ªthe musk of oiled leather, the sharp tang of greased metal, and the subtle undertone of wood polish.

    The armory itself stretched out before him, a long, narrow hall that seemed to extend endlessly. Each wall was lined meticulously with various pieces of armor, from gleaming chainmail to ornate plate armor, each set displayed with care.

    Before these walls of armor stood open display cases, each housing an assortment of weapons. Swords with handles wrapped in glowing leather, axes with runed blades, and spears with tips that caught the light, all arranged to be easily accessible while showcasing their craftsmanship.

    Walking down the narrow hall of the armory, Darius''s fingertips lightly grazed the handles of various weapons.

    "Alaric," he said as his hand brushed against a finely crafted broadsword, its blade etched with ancient runes.

    Next his fingers trailed over a pair of daggers, "Elise," he whispered, noting the delicate balance perfect for a skilled assassin.

    Further along, he paused at a massive war hammer, its handle worn from use, "Gareth," he said, feeling the residual energy of battles long past.

    Each name evoked a sense of history and duty, binding Darius to his familial legacy as he moved deeper into the armory.

    Darius had developed a quiet ritual over the past four years: whenever he entered this armory, he would murmur the names of the weapon''s former owners. It was his way of paying respect to the lineage of warriors from which his new body descended, acknowledging their past presence with a whispered greeting as he brushed his fingers across the cold metal.

    He had never taken a weapon from the armory to use himself, aside from the common chestplate he currently wore. Despite the vast array of armaments at his disposal, Darius preferred to rely on his fists and the martial techniques he had mastered. More than just preference, there was a twinge of shame that crept up on him whenever he considered arming himself with one of these weapons.

    As he traversed the narrow corridor, Darius''s thoughts weighed heavily on him. Eventually, he let out a deep sigh and quickened his pace. He passed hundreds of weapons and suits of armor, each echoing the glory and valor of the Valdene lineage. Finally, he reached the end of the hall.

    There, adorning the stone wall, hung a grand silver banner bearing the crest of the Valdenes¡ªa howling wolf''s head above a broken crown, the symbol of his heritage and the responsibilities it entailed. Below the banner, set strangely out of place, was an anvil.

    In the armory, amidst the well-documented relics, this particular anvil stood out, lacking any story or owner. It had piqued Darius¡¯s curiosity on more than one occasion, though he had never found a practical use for it¡ªuntil now.

    "Whoever placed this here must have had a reason. It might be sentiment, but I suspect there¡¯s more to it than that." He bent down to lift the anvil, expecting little resistance given his strength. Yet, as he grasped it, a sharp surge shot through his back when he tried to lift it, caught off guard by its weight.

    "Now I''m even more certain this anvil is special. What could it possibly be made of?"

    Darius activated his Arcane Gaze. Instantly, his vision was awash in a spectacle of light. Hundreds of arrays, previously unseen, now blazed vividly along the walls, ceiling, and floors of the Armory. Adding to the display, every weapon and piece of armor emanated its own stunning aura, painting the room with a kaleidoscope of color. But amidst this brilliance, the anvil stood out¡ªa void of utter blackness, absorbing any light that touched it.

    "I refuse to believe I can''t lift this." He centered himself, feeling the hum of his bones. With a deep breath, he began drawing earth mana from his crystalline skeleton, feeling it surge through his meridians like a relentless quake.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The energy flowed through the yellow and amber earth tattoo under his chest, the intricate design coming alive with pulsing light. His lean teenage frame transformed before the anvil, muscles bulging and expanding with raw, hulking strength.

    Gritting his teeth, Darius reached down and gripped the anvil once more, his hands steady and his arms trembling with the force of the earth itself.

    "Using my mana to push my body, I can wield up to sixty Cauldrons. If this doesn''t work, I doubt even Haku could move it."

    Darius planted his feet firmly, the rough stone floor beneath him barely containing the force he was about to exert. With a deep inhale, he clasped the anvil, his arms straining under the immense weight.

    Initially, the anvil resisted, as unyielding as the earth itself. But Darius''s determination was immense, his muscles tensing and veins bulging as he drew upon every ounce of his strength.

    Slowly, the anvil began to budge. A slight shift at first, then inch by grueling inch, he lifted it from its resting place. His skin flushed a deep crimson from the exertion, sweat streaming down his face.

    He heaved the anvil up and staggered forward, every step a monumental effort. His grunts and groans filled the hall, echoing off the ancient stone walls. Each movement was labored, his breathing heavy and uneven as he maneuvered the cumbersome weight down the long corridor and eventually through the doorway of the armory.

    ''Glad I left this open,'' he thought with a grimace, thankful for the small blessing as he shuffled into the All-Room.

    Approaching the designated spot next to the room''s original anvil, Darius gathered the last of his waning strength. With a final Herculean effort, he took the final steps and dropped the anvil beside its counterpart.

    The sound was like thunder, a deep boom that echoed through the chamber. Darius stepped back, chest heaving, a mix of pride and relief washing over him.

    "I thought...I was going...to shit myself! Whew!" Darius panted, regaining his composure. He dropped onto the anvil, taking a moment to rest. As his breath slowed, he rubbed his sore thighs and arms, "Now that I''m set, I should check on Haku before I start."

    Darius pushed himself up from the anvil, his muscles still aching from his efforts. Stepping through the 6th door, he entered the Beast-Farm. The vast open fields under the high sun stretched before him. He made his way towards the hatchery, his boots crunching softly on the grass.

    As he approached, his eyes caught sight of the pile of eggs neatly arranged at the water¡¯s edge, their mottled surfaces gleaming faintly in the sunlight. However, Haku was nowhere to be seen.

    Suddenly an explosion of movement shattered the stillness. Haku, in his normal ember-fox form, burst from the water with a triumphant splash, an egg clenched carefully in his mouth.

    In a fluid motion, he spun in the air, delivering a swift kick to the Swamp-Roach that had surfaced beside him. The force of the kick sent the roach tumbling backward into the water with a loud splash.

    Still airborne, Haku expertly spat the egg towards the pile on the shore. It arced through the air and landed neatly with the others. "You''re too slow, little brother! Too weak!" he laughed boisterously. With those words still hanging in the air, Haku executed a graceful dive back into the pond, slipping beneath the surface with barely a ripple, his laughter mingling with the gentle lapping of the water.

    Surprise flickered across Darius''s face as he watched Haku''s aerial display. "Guess the training''s going well." He strolled over to the pile of eggs and settled onto the ground, his gaze lingering on the gentle ripples where Haku had vanished. Leaning back, Darius stretched out, propping himself on his elbows.

    "We can''t keep babysitting this beast, pulling eggs out every time it spawns."

    He picked up one of the eggs lying beside him, rotating it in his hands, scrutinizing its texture. "Preferably, I''d like to keep them alive if possible."

    Setting the egg aside, Darius delved into his memory for everything he knew about Swamp-Roaches.

    After a few minutes, he nodded decisively. "I''ll freeze them."

    Darius''s fingers danced through the air, sketching arrays that flickered with potential energy. He swiped away each design as he refined his thoughts, starting over with each new idea.

    His concentration broke as Haku erupted from the water, alone this time, but again with an egg securely held in his mouth.

    Haku spat out the egg, a grin spreading across his face as he noticed Darius sitting by the pile. "Big Brother! Come swimming!" he called, his voice buoyant. With a splash, he fell back in, his movements fish-like and swift. He surged from the water and landed neatly before Darius.

    "Don''t!"

    Haku shook, his fur sending droplets flying. Darius quickly cycled his fire mana, evaporating the water before it could hit him.

    "That was the last egg! Did you see how well I was swimming? Little brother was getting upset, but I convinced him second brother knows best." Haku''s grin was wide, his eyes sparkling with mischief as he spoke.

    "Second brother?" Darius stood up, dispersing the array in front of him with a flick of his hand. "We discussed this, Haku."

    Sitting down, Haku adopted his most endearing look, the one he used as a cub to wheedle treats. "I know, and I''ve listened. But he¡¯s the first beast we''ve brought here. He might be a bit dim, but there¡¯s something about him. You even made him a home! I¡¯ve been showing him the pecking order like you wanted. Look, he didn¡¯t even follow me when I snagged the last egg. Before, I had to... let¡¯s say, nudge him a bit, but he¡¯s catching on."

    Darius sighed, rubbing his eyes while Haku pleaded his case. ''Is every beast, no matter the world, as stubborn as Wu Chen?'' He raised a hand to cut Haku off, "Alright, since you''ve established the hierarchy, you can help me handle our little sister here."

    Haku''s brief moment of triumph halted as he tilted his head, puzzled, "Sister?"

    Rolling his eyes, Darius conceded with a hint of annoyance, "If you''re so set on it, fine, I''ll play along. But it lays eggs, so ''sister'' it is."

    Shaking his head with a smile, Haku gave another quick shake of his fur before asking, "So what do you need my help with? What¡¯s wrong with little sister?"

    "Nothing''s wrong, exactly. We just need to manage her egg-laying. We can''t keep coming back to check; there might be times we''re stuck outside the Vault for months." Darius touched his pouch, materializing a piece of paper and a quill.

    He also brought out a large, worn book. Placing the paper on the book''s cover, he began to sketch an array, the quill''s tip flowing with ink that seemed to materialize from thin air.

    "I need you to memorize these arrays, then dive down and carve them. Think of it as furthering your study in runic languages, and what better language to use on your first attempt but my own?" Darius finished his instructions and laid the paper before Haku.

    Haku eyed the symbols on the page with a mix of awe and confusion. "These are way more complex than the ones in the books. I don¡¯t recognize any of these."

    Darius gestured to the first array, tracing a solid circle with five points radiating from it, his finger pausing on the topmost rune. "This is the rune for water, this one for alter, and this for condense," he explained, systematically identifying each of the 126 runes. "This array is designed to freeze everything within a one-meter radius from the bottom of the pit."

    Pointing to the second array, an intricate ring of runes, Darius explained each symbol''s function. "Position this array two meters up from the bottom, encircling the pit. Ensure the runes are spaced evenly. It will generate a basic force barrier, permitting only objects as small as the roach eggs to pass through."

    Haku''s eyes shimmered with curiosity as he absorbed the information. "Why are we freezing them?" he asked, his focus sharp on Darius''s plan.

    Darius''s expression was thoughtful as he responded, "I''m preserving them for later use. Ideally, I''d wait until she''s in her humanoid form to harvest her eggs, but having more at hand doesn''t hurt. Besides, swamp-roach eggs endure freezing temperatures well¡ªthey can survive through winters easily."

    Haku''s gaze was intense, the cogs in his mind visibly turning as he scrutinized the arrays Darius had outlined. "Got it. So, how large should the runes be?" he asked, ready to tackle the task.

    Darius nodded, a slight smile crossing his face. "Not bad. Are you sure you''ve got them memorized correctly? Remember, you''ll only find out if you got it right after you''re done. If even one rune is slightly off, the array might not work at all, or worse, it could backlash when I activate it."

    Haku paused, his expression serious as he pondered Darius''s words. After a brief moment of reflection, he turned back to the paper, double-checking his mental notes.

    Nodding with approval, Darius moved his gaze into the pit, his eyes scanning the bones scattered below. "Looks like you''re ready for another meal."

    A few moments later, Haku lifted his head from the paper, took a deep breath, and announced, "I''m ready."

    Darius walked over, ruffling Haku''s fur affectionately. "Remember, this is to protect our little sister''s children, so give it your best," he said, managing to keep his expression serious.

    Haku puffed out his chest, his voice full of resolve. "Don''t worry, Big Brother. You won''t suffer because of me." With that, he dove into the water, the surface barely rippling as he disappeared beneath.

    ''Once this is sorted, Haku can begin his breakthrough. Meanwhile, I can complete my new creation.'' He paused, frowning slightly. ''Artifact? No, that sounds too strange for something I''ve just crafted.'' He mulled over the details of his upcoming project, contemplating both its form and the name it should bear, his footsteps echoing in the quiet of the impending artificial dusk.

 Chapter 59: Craft and Cultivate

    Chapter 59: Craft and Cultivate

    Darius hunched over his desk, his hand moving swiftly across several pieces of paper, each marked with intricate diagrams.

    The air was thick with the scent of ink and parchment as he outlined another segment of his creation, his focus evident in the furrow of his brow and the determined set of his jaw. Each sheet revealed part of a larger puzzle, a device born from the depths of his mind.

    ----

    Earlier, Haku had emerged from the hatchery, a wet triumphant grin on his face. To Darius''s surprise, Haku had carved the arrays flawlessly on his first attempt. The successful installation and activation of the arrays now meant that the hatchery was secured.

    Darius, impressed and somewhat relieved, had then reshaped the top edge of the pit, sculpting a flooded shelf of earth to serve as a feeding area. He placed a fresh supply of stage 3 beast bones there, ensuring the swamp-roach had ample nourishment.

    With the hatchery''s setup complete, Darius and Haku turned their attention to the next significant phase of their journey. Haku was poised to attempt his breakthrough to the second layer of the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra.

    The air between them was charged with anticipation as they prepared to embark on this critical stage in Haku''s cultivation.

    They had settled on the Beast-Farm as the site for Haku''s breakthrough attempt. Darius busied himself setting up multiple protective arrays for Haku, crafting the ideal conditions for his cultivation.

    As he completed the final array, a robust barrier designed to contain the forces of Haku''s breakthrough, Darius stepped back and nodded in approval. "There, now you can cultivate without worries. This array should contain any mishaps that might arise."

    Haku, nerves apparent, sought a distraction. "Big Brother, how many formations do you know?"

    Darius pondered briefly before replying with assured confidence, "Eight thousand eight hundred forty-five."

    Haku paused, his head tilting as he considered the number. "I have no idea if that''s a lot. Is that impressive?"

    "To have mastered? Absolutely," Darius confirmed. "There are more I''m aware of, yet I''ve never put them into practice. Many are trivial¡ªtake, for instance, one designed for a teacup, meant to keep tea perfectly warm." As he spoke, Darius touched his pouch, materializing the black, smoldering bones of Shattyr.

    Darius fixed his gaze on Haku, his voice steady. "Are you ready?"

    Haku glanced at the remains of Shattyr and exhaled slowly. "Darius, I can wait if you need more time."

    "Wait? Why would I want you to wait?" Darius''s voice conveyed genuine confusion.

    Haku shifted uncomfortably, his gaze dropping to the ground. "I don¡¯t want you to be upset with me again."

    "Upset? Haku, I''m lost here. What''s this about?"

    Haku inhaled deeply, the air filling his lungs as he mustered his courage. "During our spar earlier... I sensed your killing intent."

    At those words, Darius stilled, a tightness coiling in his stomach.

    "I know you''re frustrated with your cultivation being stuck, and seeing me advance while you¡¯re not must be hard. I can wait, really, until you''re ahead of me again," Haku said, his eyes filled with sincere concern. Alongside the concern, there was another emotion that struck Darius deeply¡ªfear.

    "You''re right, little brother. Earlier, I did lose control for a moment," Darius acknowledged, maintaining steady eye contact. "But no, I do not want you to wait. I want you to grow as strong as you possibly can, even if that means I''m the one watching from behind. And don''t worry, once I break through, you''ll be the one watching my back again."

    Darius watched intently as determination lit Haku''s eyes. Flames, vibrant and fierce, erupted from his paws, enveloping him in a blazing cocoon. As the fire enveloped him, he grew, his size expanding until he stood three meters tall at the shoulders.

    His fur, pitch black and deep as the night sky, was alive with tiny, glowing stars that drifted across his coat. Flames erupted from his front paws, the dark blue fire climbing rapidly up his legs, encircling his neck.

    "We will find a resource for you," Haku declared, his voice deep and resonant, carrying through the heat waves. "Even if I have to tear down every last mage tower to find one."

    Darius let out a laugh, clapping Haku firmly on the chest. "Good, good! Don''t worry about me, little brother. Just focus on your cultivation."

    Relieved, Haku turned, now towering over the remains of Shattyr. "Thank you, Senior." He then began to consume the bones, the sounds of cracking and crunching echoing sharply through the air.

    "Once you''re done, start cultivating immediately," Darius instructed, his tone firm. "I''ll be watching, but in truth, you''re on your own, Haku. Trust your training in moments of crisis. Don''t panic, and remember¡ªpain is fleeting."

    "Don''t worry¡ªcrunch¡ªI am one hundred¡ªcrack¡ªpercent confident!"

    ----

    Two days had passed since then. Darius paused his sketching to glance at the ice mirror mounted on the wall. "Seems he is proceeding fine," he murmured.

    After leaving Haku to cultivate, Darius crafted a chest-sized pane of ice, intricately carving an array into its surface. This observation array paired with one he had left with Haku, allowed him to monitor the progress from afar.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Returning his attention to his desk, Darius began meticulously organizing his papers, examining each sketch closely.

    "This is going to require precise detail work. For this to function correctly, the size and depth of the arrays must be perfect." He outlined his plan methodically, "Everything hinges on the power source¡ªeighteen shards from a high-grade mana crystal, which will be continually recharged by overlapping Elemental Nexus Arrays."

    Darius approached the forge, clutching his papers. He opened a small door at its base, reached into his pouch, and drew out a beast crystal, pulsing with deep, fiery red energy. He placed the crystal inside, then shut the door smoothly. His fingers traced the rune carved above, and with a focused whisper, he said, "Ignite."

    As Darius uttered the command, the forge began to stir. The deep hum of awakening magic filled the air, vibrating softly through the smithy. The beast crystal''s energy pulsed, its glow intensifying, as it breathed life into the ancient, rune-etched machinery.

    The runes, each carefully designed for a specific function, flickered into visibility one by one. Temperature regulation, heat adjustment, and containment runes glowed with an ethereal light, orchestrating the forge''s operations with precision.

    The bricks of the forge, crafted from a unique material designed to handle extreme temperatures, absorbed the heat. Gradually, they began to emit a soft red glow, brightening the forge''s surroundings with a warm light.

    Darius walked over to the forge and laid his hand on the softly glowing bricks, "Still cool." The runes on the forge hummed quietly, their glow steady and inviting.

    Darius paused, admiring the intricate design of the forge. Reaching to his side, he touched his pouch, summoning a bar of Starwood metal.

    With a focused gaze, he crossed the room to a nearby bench where various tools lay organized. Laying his papers down and grasping a pair of tongs firmly, he turned back and stepped up to the furnace, opening the large door at its base.

    As Darius swung open the furnace door, a blast of intense heat surged forward, enveloping him. The sudden rush of warmth caused his skin to tighten, almost as if the heat were physically pulling at him.

    The air around him shimmered with the energy of the fire beast crystal deep within the forge, its power already manifesting as a vibrant dance of light and shadow across the walls. He stood there a moment, getting used to the furnace''s fierce heat.

    Darius focused on the forge''s control panel, his finger hovering over the temperature adjustment rune. "This step is crucial¡ªthe melting point is 5,999 degrees," he murmured, his voice steady with concentration. With a careful touch, he dialed the temperature up to just below the critical point. Satisfied with the heat level, he decisively slid the bar of Starwood into the furnace.

    Darius stood in front of the forge, his eyes fixed on the Starwood as it slowly absorbed the intense heat. Fifteen minutes ticked by, and the metal began to emit a faint red glow, barely noticeable against the bright light of the furnace. He shifted slightly, feeling the radiating heat on his face, his skin tight with the dry warmth. Darius glanced down at his gauntlet, appreciating the slight shield it provided.

    After a full half-hour, Darius observed that the Starwood bar had reached its peak readiness, glowing a bright, even white, signaling it was time to proceed. Carefully, he removed the bar from the forge with his tongs and carried it swiftly to the anvil.

    There, he had already placed a heavy hammer, its surface intricately etched with runes. Without hesitation, Darius began the arduous process of shaping the metal.

    Spark erupted with each strike as he hammered it into a flat, long sheet, then methodically folded the bar back on itself before pounding it flat again. This folding and hammering sequence he repeated eighteen times, a technique meant to enhance the metal''s strength and resilience.

    As he worked, Darius noticed an intriguing feature of the mysterious anvil. Pausing between blows, he muttered to himself, "Interesting... the anvil recycles the heat right back into the metal. Saves me the hassle of reheating." This realization allowed him to focus more on the precise folding and hammering, appreciating the anvil''s unique ability to sustain the bar''s necessary temperature throughout the extensive forging process.

    Once the metal had cooled sufficiently and lay flat in a precise sheet, Darius transferred it to his workbench. There, he deftly manipulated metal shears, cutting the sheet into a specific shape needed for his creation. After cutting, he promptly returned the shaped piece to the forge, reheating it to the optimal temperature for further manipulation.

    When the metal was ready, Darius withdrew it from the heat. He positioned the heated piece over the sharper end of the anvil, selecting a smaller, more precise hammer from his collection. With measured, expert blows, he began to mold and refine the contours of the metal, shaping it into its final form.

    With the metal piece shaped to his satisfaction, Darius returned it to the forge, ensuring it reached an even glow throughout.

    Satisfied with the heat distribution, he carefully lifted the glowing piece with his tongs and moved swiftly to the quenching bath. He submerged the heated metal into the oil, a hiss filling the air as it cooled. Darius watched intently, searching for any sign of warping. To his relief, the piece emerged perfectly, the quenching successful.

    Darius repeated this process with four additional bars of Starwood. This rhythm of creation¡ªheat, hammer, cut, shape, and quench¡ªcontinued seamlessly, keeping the pace of his work brisk and efficient as he crafted the necessary components for his project. Each piece was carefully inspected after quenching, ensuring no flaws were present before proceeding.

    Once finished, Darius arranged the five precisely shaped plates on his workbench, each similar to the others in size and shape. He paused, surveying his work with a critical eye. In his mind, he mapped out the next crucial steps, realizing the intricate arrays he planned to etch into each plate. ¡°Each piece will carry a segment of the complete array,¡± he mused to himself. ¡°They must align perfectly when assembled to integrate. These overlaps will essentially be forming a new, singular, combined array."

    ¡°I¡¯ll also need to strategically position the nine crystal shards. They should be placed to minimize the paths between them, ensuring efficient power flow to each node.¡±

    Darius set to work with intense focus, his eyes alight with excitement. With the papers spread out before him as guides, he carefully transferred the intricate rune designs from his unique runic language onto the metal plates. Each stroke of the chisel was precise, etching deep into the Starwood with unwavering accuracy.

    Once the runes were meticulously carved into the metal, he took up a small punching tool. Methodically, he marked out positions on the plates, creating nine small indents.

    Darius arranged the five completed plates carefully, stacking them precisely atop one another on the workbench. As he aligned each piece, a soft glow began to leak from the runes etched into their surfaces. With a final adjustment, the plates seemed to recognize their alignment, sinking into one another as if drawn by an unseen force. The pieces melded seamlessly, edges merging without heat or hammer, crafting themselves into a single oval piece curved to fit the contour of a person''s bicep. The completed assembly shimmered with a faint light, the magical bonds solidifying into a sturdy, unified armor segment.

    Darius sighed, a contented smile spreading across his face as he held up the newly forged piece of armor. "Success," he murmured, admiring the craftsmanship. The runes on the surface glowed faintly, a soft light tracing the intricate paths before gradually dimming to a subtle finish.

    Satisfied with the result, he gently set the piece aside on the workbench and turned towards the leather worktable, ready to continue with the next phase of his project.

    Darius tapped his pouch, and a large stage 1 Pit-Hog hide appeared on the leather worktable. As he ran his fingers over it, he thought, "I''ve wielded a hammer before, but leatherwork is uncharted territory for me. Good thing I have plenty of these hides for practice." With a determined nod, he prepared his tools.

    Darius began by trimming the stage 1 Pit-Hog hide, cutting it to the precise dimensions required for the inner lining of his armor piece. He set about embossing patterns and runes into the hide, his initial attempts marred by uneven pressure and misaligned patterns. With each failure, he muttered to himself, "Focus, Darius. It¡¯s just like setting runes in metal, just a different medium."

    After several attempts, he finally produced a piece he was satisfied with and moved on to reinforcing the edges with braided metal wire. This too proved challenging; his first few tries resulted in twisted and uneven wire placements. With a sigh of frustration, he peeled away the ruined wire, starting over with a steadier hand. "Again," he grumbled, "precision, not force."

    Once he mastered the stage 1 hide, he moved on to the stage 2 hides. These were noticeably thicker and more resilient, demanding greater strength and patience to manipulate. His muscles tense under the effort, sweat beading on his brow as he worked the tougher material. "Why couldn¡¯t these just be a bit more forgiving?" he muttered, struggling to emboss the more intricate runes.

    Failures mounted, each one teaching him a little more about the material¡¯s resistance and how to approach it. After several hours, he finally succeeded in preparing a satisfactory second-stage hide lining, though not without significant effort and several muttered curses.

    Standing before the stage 3 hide¡ªthe only one he had¡ªhe paused, taking a deep breath. This hide was even more formidable, its texture denser and more intimidating than the previous ones. He stared at it, hands on his hips, knowing any mistake now would waste this precious resource. "This is it. You¡¯ve got half a hide. Make it count."

    Darius carefully trimmed a piece from the stage 3 Pit-Hog hide, laying it flat on the leather worktable. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves. "Precision is key. The depth and position must be perfect," he murmured to himself.

    The first piece resisted his tools, the runes barely taking shape before the material warped, ruining the delicate patterns. Frustration crept in as he discarded the piece. "Focus, start over," he instructed himself, slicing another section of hide for a second attempt.

    His second try showed improvement, but a slight tremor in his hand at the final rune led to another misalignment. He sighed heavily, setting aside the second piece. "Again."

    The third attempt was painstaking. Each stroke of his tool was calculated, the hide bending to his will until¡ªjust at the end¡ªa slip. "Again!" he gritted his teeth, frustration mounting as he realized he was down to the last piece of workable hide.

    Now, with the pressure mounting and his options depleted, Darius approached the final piece with a mix of caution and resolve. With a sudden thought, he tapped into his lightning mana, cycling it through his meridians and the triple burner meridian, igniting his mind to focus down to the microscopic level. Slowly, with meticulous care, he embossed the runes, his movements fluid and sure.

    As he finished the last rune, he held his breath, watching as the hide responded¡ªthe runes glowing faintly, a sign of perfect alignment.

    Relief washed over him, "Done at last." he breathed out, the soft glow of the runes warming his satisfied smile.

 Chapter 60: From Forge to Field

    Chapter 60: From Forge to Field

    Darius sat at his workbench, the soft glow of the completed metal piece and the embossed leather hide casting a faint light. His fingers traced the intricate runes and patterns, each detail a mark of countless hours of intense precision and craft.

    "Now, the final step." Darius reached to his pouch, materializing a fist-sized, high-quality mana crystal. As he turned it in his hand, the crystal''s six vibrant colors danced across his face.

    The crystal''s core swirled with the colors of all five elements¡ªred, blue, yellow, green, and purple¡ªeach hue vivid and distinct. At its base, a pure white light shone with equal intensity, brightening the crystal''s nearly flawless internal structure.

    Taking a deep breath, he focused his lightning mana, channeling it through his hands into the crystal.

    With precise control, he directed high-frequency vibrations into the crystal, targeting the exact points where he intended to cut. The vibrations coursed through his fingers into the crystal, causing it to hum softly, almost unheard. Darius''s eyes, glowing with concentration, followed each line he had mentally mapped out, ensuring the vibrations did not stray.

    The mana crystal responded, the lines of potential fracture glowing slightly under the force. With a series of small, controlled enhancements to the vibrating energy, he made the final adjustments, deepening the energy at strategic points.

    Suddenly, with a soft series of clicks, the crystal obeyed, cleaving into 18 oval shards, each the size of a pinky nail, flawless and uniform. Darius ceased the flow of mana, and the shards fell gently onto the velvet cloth he had laid out on his workbench.

    He exhaled slowly, a slight smile crossing his face as he picked up one of the shards, admiring the precision of his work, "good thing these will stay out of sight; Haku would never let me hear the end of it if he saw me wearing these."

    As Darius began the process of setting nine crystal shards into the metal piece and another nine into the leather, his mind was abuzz with the intricate details of his creation. "Ten arrays, split across two components, aligning to forge a singular artifact. Even in my past life i had never forged a formation treasure like this," he mused. Setting the final shards precisely in their place. "These crystals, powered continuously by the Elemental Nexus Array, will sustain the arrays indefinitely." Focusing on the most critical component, he reflected, "The Beastial Tether Array I created, will not only tame and bind the beasts to my will but will also enable me to store and summon their very essence from this armor."

    With the last shard set, Darius began assembling the leather and metal pieces, his excitement building. "The Elemental Forge Matrix will serve a superficial role for now," he noted while aligning each component with obsessive care. "If nothing goes wrong, the illusions will project simulated environments for the beasts, allowing me to provide training or stimulation as needed. As I advance this array, theoretically it should create a real tangible space¡ªa secondary world for them." He began to secure the last rivet with a few, final twists. "The stealth and defense arrays are straightforward, designed to conceal the treasure''s functions from prying eyes and fortify its resilience, nothing special but this should do it...My first..."

    As Darius finished securing the last rivet, a blinding white light burst forth from the piece of armor. Darius recoiled, his arm instinctively rising to shield his eyes.

    Stumbling backwards, Darius''s arms raised against the onslaught of brilliance. His retreat halted abruptly as his back met the cool surface of the forge. Meanwhile, the armor levitated, turning slowly in the air, its surface emitting waves of intense light that painted the walls.

    As Darius''s vision began to clear, a dense, heavy click sounded through the smithy. Lowering his arm, he focused intently on the levitating armor. ''What is that?'' A moment of surprise flickered across his face as he spotted a floating archaic diagram encircling the piece.

    Another thunderous click echoed as the array surrounding the armor gained further detail, but suddenly, it''s light began to falter. Darius, noting the struggle, dropped swiftly into the lotus position. "The Elemental Nexus Array and the Beastial Tether Array are imprinted but unstable," he murmured, urgency threading his voice. ''If this continues, the arrays will explode due to the conflicting energies.''

    Focusing intently on the flickering diagram, he circulated his Iightning mana, recalling the creation of the Elemental Forge Matrix. ''Revisit that moment!... the merging of two worlds, my own paths converging.''

    CLICK! The diagram intensified, its glow warming his skin, but now accompanied by a grinding, ear piercing screach.

    His focus sharpened, he revisited the precise instant he had crafted the array, desperately grasping for the feeling, the ethereal connection between two realms.

    CLICK! In the silence of his mind, the critical moment of his first brush of true creation, hung suspended like a vivid painting.

    "Origin," Darius''s voice echoed clear and strong.

    CLICK!

    The diagram snapped into full clarity, its light erupting through the smithy. Amidst the swirling energy, Darius sat unmoved, eyes closed, as a spark ignited within his soul, touching his system of Origin and merging with the armor. "This treasure shall be named Immortal Beast Codex, the first of its kind. Not an artifact, but a Immortal Treasure!"

    As Darius finished speaking, the chaos in the smithy instantly stilled as the armor froze mid-air. He opened his eyes, his aura composed.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Summoning the now gently hovering Immortal Beast Codex, he watched as the light emanating from the treasure began to fade as it floated towards him. The archaic diagram, intricate and glowing moments before, melded into the armor''s surface. It integrated smoothly, like sand sifting and settling, until the entire design imprinted completely, vanishing along with the light.

    Darius extended his hand, securing the armor onto his left bicep. He bit his fingertip, drawing blood, then dragged the droplet across the armor''s surface. As the blood touched the metal, it was quickly absorbed.

    "Bind."

    At his command, the armor molded seamlessly to Darius''s arm, establishing a tangible connection with the Immortal Treasure. "Success!" Darius exclaimed, his excitement causing him to leap into the air. He landed smoothly, a flush of triumph on his cheeks.

    Regaining his composure with a hint of embarrassment, he strode to the center of the smithy with a satisfied grin. As he reached the central array, it sparked to life under his command. "Empty," he announced, watching as the room responded, shifting back to its original state.

    The room was stripped bare¡ªonly Darius''s scattered sketches and the enigmatic anvil remained. "Wish I could stash this behemoth in my pouch," Darius muttered, glancing at the anvil. "But for now, it stays. Once Haku¡¯s through, he''ll handle it no problem."

    His aura shifted to a fiery red as he flicked his finger, sending a small spark leaping to the papers. "Don''t need these anymore," he remarked casually as the sketches ignited, leaving no trace behind. Satisfied, Darius turned and made his way to the 6th door, stepping through into the vibrant expanse of the Beast-Farm.

    "Taming...little sister..." Darius voiced, shaking his head with a slight grin. "Should simplify the egg dilemma. Once she''s within the Codex, no more eggs to worry about."

    Stepping into the sunlight of the Beast-Farm, the Immortal Beast Codex on his arm caught the rays, its silver metal gleaming. On closer inspection, folded lines of dark green traced through the material. Notably, the armor''s surface was smooth, devoid of any visible arrays or crystals, maintaining a deceptively simple appearance that hid its intricate design. The quality of the metal alone might catch an eye, but nothing about its design screamed for attention.

    Deciding to check on Haku first, Darius found the slumbering beast. Encased within a cocoon of flames, only the outline of Haku was visible, his body rising and falling with each deep, ragged breath. "Don''t worry, Haku, I should be back before you''re done," Darius murmured softly.

    He walked away, leaving a note on the ground next to Haku. It read, "Wait for me to return. I will enter the Vault regularly to see if you have succeeded. If i do not return after a year. Use this incantation below to leave. Remember, only after a year, if you leave the Vault without me, you will end up stranded with no way to return."

    Now positioned before the hatchery, Darius observed the Swamp-Roach swimming, it''s internal aura denser than before. "Seems you''ve been eating well," he noted. "Let''s try the Beastial Tether Array first, without persuasion."

    With a swift motion, Darius plunged into the hatchery waters, reappearing instantly next to the Swamp-Roach. He seized it firmly by the back of its neck using the arm encased in the Immortal Beast Codex. As the creature thrashed helplessly, Darius focused intensely, his command of ''Submit'' sounding within the roach¡¯s mind. Activating the array, he felt the Codex pulse against his skin.

    A circular array ignited on the surface of the armor, its glow intensifying as it began to spin, mirroring onto the back of Darius''s hand that gripped the beast.

    He felt the array forge a connection between his soul and the roach''s, a bond momentarily taking hold before it faltered and quickly vanished. The array on both the armor and his hand fading.

    Darius''s resolve hardened, ''Stubborn little sister, seems first big brother needs to try something different.'' His threatening words projected into the simple mind of the swamp-roach.

    Darius released a controlled surge of his killing intent, calculated, just enough to instill pure terror.

    The swamp roach, previously thrashing wildly, instantly became still, its escape attempts ceasing as it sensed the overpowering aura. Darius watched the beast settle, his gaze intent and focused. "Now, let''s try this again."

    Darius, his hand still gripped tightly on the swamp-roach, activated the Immortal Beast Codex once more. The array spun to life, its intricate pattern emerging on his hand as the armor itself hummed with energy. This time, as the array connected with the swamp-roach, a profound sense of submission emanated from the creature, replacing the previous defiance. The magical pulse of their connection resonated through the Codex, marking the beast''s surrender.

    As the bond solidified, the swamp-roach''s form began to dissolve into motes of blue light, swirling and coalescing around Darius''s arm. The lights, vibrant and energetic, streamed towards the Codex, absorbed swiftly by its hungry array. The beast''s essence, once tangible and wild, now flowed into the Codex, leaving no trace behind in the physical world.

    A sudden rush of foreign memories flooded Darius''s senses¡ªthe overwhelming darkness of the hatchery''s depths, the sporadic glimpses of the illusions he had cast, and a pervasive, gnawing hunger that clawed insistently at his consciousness. This violent need for sustenance, a primal urge that had driven the swamp-roach, was now a vivid imprint within the Codex, forever linked to Darius.

    As the last of the beast''s essence vanished into the armor, Darius felt the unbreakable bond seal into place, a permanent tether between his will and the creature''s newfound existence within the Immortal Beast Codex.

    Darius focused his thoughts, channeling them through the newly established link with the Codex. "Let''s see what environment the Elemental Forge Matrix has generated," he murmured, probing the connection.

    His mental view suddenly expanded into a vast void, an engulfing darkness broken only by a distant cloud of dark green and purple miasma. "This isn''t what I expected," he commented, slightly puzzled by the sight.

    He pushed his consciousness deeper, moving towards the strange miasma. As he drew closer, the cloud seemed to swell, growing until it enveloped his vision, stretching across a vast expanse nearly a kilometer in diameter. "What kind of environment is this?"

    Darius entered the cloud, his conscious mind cutting through the illusion with ease. What he found was the swamp-roach, swimming lazily in a bubbling, stagnant pool of mud intermingled with decaying corpses that festered in the murky waters.

    Recoiling mentally at the sight, Darius thought, ''This is its idea of an ideal home? Little sister certainly has some... unique tastes.'' He swiftly withdrew his mind from the Codex and abruptly willed the swamp-roach back into the hatchery.

    As soon as it reappeared in the water, the swamp-roach looked around, seemingly startled, before it thrashed violently and dove toward the bottom, crashing against the barrier. Darius, observing the spectacle, remarked, "Well, I can''t feed you in there! Couldn''t you see through the Elemental Forge Matrix? Then why didn''t it affect you in the first place? Do you lack any sense of familial bonds whatsoever?" He gazed at the roach with a mix of pity and exasperation, sighing, "Hopefully, you''ll gain some intelligence as you evolve."

    Darius tossed a few more bones into the feeding area before turning and heading toward the door to the All-Room, his stride purposeful. ''Haku can catch up once he''s awake. He shouldn''t be too upset... Well, regardless, I can''t predict how long his breakthrough will take, and I''m not about to just hang around here babysitting a swamp-roach.''

    He strode into the All-Room, shutting the door behind him with a sense of determination, and walked to the center array. His voice calmly echoed, activating the runes, "Exit."

    A starry portal flickered into existence. Darius paused only briefly before stepping through, disappearing into the swirling lights.

    Emerging from the portal, Darius found himself under the night sky, standing before the giant split boulder. His eyes, ignited by his Arcane Gaze, darted across the area. Once satisfied it was clear, he touched the brooch on his shoulder, summoning a dark green cloak that flowed outward and draped a hood over his head. With a mere thought, his form shifted into that of Xue Feng, the elder sage. He chose a somewhat younger visage for himself; rather than frail and skinny, he stood firm like a sturdy oak, his white beard solid and his long white hair tied back.

    "This should work. Now, to choose the right aura," Darius wondered, appreciating an additional function of the brooch. It could surprisingly mimic auras as well, though its use was confined to passive displays; active manipulation was beyond its capability.

    He opted for a robust but discreet presence, emulating the aura of a Tier 3 Iron Knight. Deciding on the fire element for his affinity, he ensured it was strong enough to be respected but not so vibrant as to attract undue attention.

    Darius set off with a sly grin, thinking, "Maybe it''s just wishful thinking, but here''s hoping for a clue to the resources I need. If not, maybe Haku will just have to rampage until he stumbles upon something." His steps quickened through the shadowy woods, the idea amusing him. "And while I¡¯m at it, why not add a few more beasts to the Codex?"

    He let his imagination roam as he moved silently among the trees. In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw an army of beasts, all led by a colossal fox wrapped in blue flames, its presence towering. He envisioned towers and strongholds succumbing under an unstoppable tide of teeth and claws.

 Chapter 61: Pursuit and Capture

    Chapter 61: Pursuit and Capture

    Under a canopy of stars, Darius, in his elderly guise, chose the measured pace of a wanderer. The forest was cloaked in darkness, but to him, it was alive with a mosaic of unseen colors.

    As he strolled through the thick underbrush, his Arcane Gaze painted the woods in a radiant display of the elements.  ''It''d usually be a week''s run to the city. I''ll hunt some Mana-Beasts for a few days first, then make my way there.''

    Hands clasped behind him, Darius walked with ease, pausing now and then to examine the plants. He looked every bit the part of a wise sage roaming the woods at night. ''Since Haku dislikes being my mount, finding a suitable replacement for the Codex, preferably one that can fly, should be my priority.''

    No matter the world, the allure of a majestic mount remained constant for all, especially one capable of flight. Back in Penglai, Darius had several mounts, he especially favored making his grand entrance onto battlefields astride them, his disciple Wu Chen the most.

    Originally a mere crow, Wu Chen might not have seemed a remarkable choice for a mount. Yet, after mastering the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra and awakening his latent bloodline, his transformation was stunning. Wu Chen became an enormous sun-crow, his body enveloped in blazing white and black flames.

    ''From what I''ve seen and read, this area has a typical range of beasts, the rarest and most powerful usually live within chaotic mana regions, so I''m not expecting much.'' With his Arcane Gaze at full intensity, Darius continuously scanned a broad swath as he quickened his steps.

    Darius searched through the night and into the next, encountering various beasts. Among them, blaze-cats appeared most frequently, a common sight in forest areas. But no matter the beast that crossed his path, Darius so far, had found no interest.

    He crested a rocky outcrop, gaining a clear view of the forest stretching endlessly below. After scanning the area, his body tensed, a wide smile breaking across his face. "Finally."

    Darius leapt from the rocks, activating his Ethereal Steps, and shot through the forest like a blur, propelled by swirls of green wind mana. ''Finally! It¡¯s not a flying mount, but it¡¯s definitely something.''

    Off in the distance, Darius homed in on a deep amber glow¡ªthe internal aura of a stage 2 Bladed-Gecko. ''Father mentioned a regiment of knights that used these as cavalry, bladed skulls and tails carving through enemy lines. Once it hits stage 3, it''ll make the perfect mount.''

    As Darius pursued the deep amber aura, he recalled what he had read about Bladed-Geckos. These Earth element Mana-Beasts were formidable creatures, adapting their color to their environment, which made them excellent at camouflage. The most distinctive features were the large blade on their head and the multiple blades along their tails, which became more pronounced with each stage of evolution.

    He remembered the passage he read detailing the beasts: stage 1 Bladed-Geckos, about a meter long and a third of a meter tall, with a strength of 5 Cauldrons of Force. Even in their initial stage, they possessed a unique ability to spit a numbing poison fog, a natural defense mechanism against predators.

    As they progressed to stage 2, they didn¡¯t grow much in size but gained additional blades along their tails and a new racial ability. Darius had been particularly fascinated by their capability to consume any type of rock, incorporating it into their skin as temporary, rock-hard armor.

    Reaching stage 3 marked the peak of their growth. Unable to transform into humanoid forms, they expanded to over 3 meters in length and almost 2 meters in height. Their final racial ability was perhaps the most lethal¡ªswiping their tails to release sharp blades at their prey, which could be swiftly regenerated.

    Darius edged closer, his pace slowing as he approached a massive tree trunk. With calculated caution, he peeked around it, his gaze fixed on the target. There, melded against the cliff face that soared ten meters high from the forest floor, was the Bladed-Gecko.

    Its body, perfectly camouflaged against the rocky surface, remained motionless. Only its eyes moved, darting back and forth as they scanned the area for potential prey. The beast''s natural armor of earthy tones made it nearly indistinguishable from the stones it clung to.

    Darius watched the Blazed-Gecko intently, thinking to himself, ''I shouldn''t have to beat it into submission. Second stage Bladed-Geckos have some smarts, but it''s rudimentary, like a toddler''s. Scaring it should do the trick.'' With this plan in mind, the green aura enveloping him began to shift, slowly morphing into a vibrant yellow. His body started to hum with the force of his earth mana channeling through his meridians.

    Darius crouched down, his fingers gently touching the cool earth below. He whispered, "Terra Pulse."

    Still at Initiate with the Terra Pulse technique, he focused intently, his palms channeling earth mana. As he gathered the necessary force, seconds stretched on, each moment crucial for the technique''s range and impact. With a firm thrust, his palms slammed into the ground, unleashing the gathered mana.

    The cliff face where the Bladed-Gecko clung shuddered violently. Rock and earth vibrated, sending a deep rumble through the forest floor. Startled, the gecko lost its grip, its body beginning to spiral downwards through the air.

    Darius surged forward, switching his aura to a crackling blue. As the Bladed-Gecko plummeted, he caught it just before it crashed, his upstretched arm clad in the Immortal Beast Codex clutching its spine.

    The gecko, nearly 1.2 meters in length, writhed on its back, flailing in panic. Darius allowed a jolt of his lightning mana to surge through the creature. "Shouldn''t do much," he thought, "but it''ll sting."

    The gecko''s thrashing paused momentarily under the elemental shock, then resumed with renewed frenzy. Holding it aloft, Darius unleashed his killing intent, flooding the gecko with an overwhelming force. His voice thundered through the connection into the terrified beast''s mind, ''Submit!''

    Its pride bruised and it''s freedom threatened, the Bladed-Gecko, harnessing its 20 Cauldrons of Force, whipped its long, bladed tail toward Darius.

    Reacting swiftly, Darius pulsed another jolt of lightning through his grip, sinking his fingers deeper into the beast''s flesh and spine. ''Stubborn little...'' Just as the tail neared, he slammed the gecko.

    A massive thud echoed through the woods, accompanied by a sharp squeal of pain from the creature as Darius hoisted it back into the air. The array on the Codex and his hand glowed brighter, straining to forge the connection. Darius''s aura darkened with more killing intent, his mental command booming through the bond, ''SUBMIT!''

    This time, the connection took hold. Darius felt the Beastial Tether Array lock in, and after a brief, tense pause, the bond between him and the mana-beast began to solidify.

    ''Wonderful! Maybe I''ll even teach it a cultivation technique, I''ll have to see how intelli...'' but before Darius could finish his thought, a piercing, high-pitched noise cut through the air.

    He felt a jolt from above, and the sudden, cold drip of blood cascading down his white hair and face, flooding his senses with the sharp, metallic smell of iron. The Bladed-Gecko is his grasp was dead.

    Dropping the beast, Darius saw a gaping, fist-sized hole that had torn through its body, it''s core now missing.

    Darius''s aura flared wildly as he pushed his Arcane Gaze to its limits and hurled himself toward the rapidly retreating intruder. ''What the hell was that?! A lightning bolt?''

    "You killed my mount, you little bastard! Get back here!"

    Two streaks tore through the moonlit forest: one a blur of purple, the other a flash of blue. The purple bolt was diminutive compared to Darius, especially given his sturdier, elderly disguise. His white hair streamed out behind him as he narrowed the distance. They darted and dodged, zig-zagging through the dense trees, a frantic chase under the night sky.

    As the pursuit wound through the dense woodland, the blur of purple lightning, suddenly skittered across a patch of leaves. It lost its footing momentarily, allowing Darius a clear glimpse of its form. ''A weasel?''

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    In that fleeting second, Darius saw a mana-beast unlike any he had encountered or read about. The creature was small, roughly half a meter in length, with sleek grey fur marked by striking turquoise highlights that shimmered even in the dim moonlight. Its eyes, a vivid turquoise, caught the moon''s gleam as it darted off once more, weaving through the trees with renewed vigor.

    "Get back here!" Darius roared, intensifying his pursuit. He skillfully maneuvered to almost herd the beast, positioning himself just to its side, occasionally edging ahead. Each strategic stomp of his foot redirected their path, sending shockwaves through the earth that subtly altered the beast''s trajectory. They blazed a large, furious circle through the forest, a whirlwind of motion under the moonlit canopy.

    After several more minutes of their high-speed chase, Darius abruptly halted. Swapping to earth mana, he slammed his hands onto the ground. "Activate!"

    The spots where Darius had previously stomped his feet sparked to life, connecting into a massive array. In an instant, a vast dome of dense yellow earth mana materialized, trapping them within an Ethereal barrier.

    The mysterious mana beast paused at the edge of the barrier, sniffing curiously before jumping back and then charging headfirst into it. Despite its vigorous effort, the collision was met with a muffled thud, causing the beast to crumple.

    After a brief moment, it sprang up, scampered to a nearby tree, and spiraled around it like a purple whirlwind before perching on a limb. From its vantage point, it barked angrily at Darius, pointing accusingly.

    Darius, smiling broadly, stood his ground. "Nowhere to run. Now what are you going to do?" He brought his palms together, his eyes emitting a brief glow as the barrier began to constrict slowly.

    As the barrier tightened around the forest clearing, the lightning weasel''s turquoise eyes began to glow, intensity mounting with each passing second. Its slender body started to quiver, building up to a frenetic vibration.   Suddenly, it was enveloped in a brilliant light, purple electricity crackling wildly around it, accompanied by a sharp, high-pitched whine.

    "Shit!"

    With explosive force, the branch it perched on shattered into splinters, propelling the weasel directly at Darius like a bolt from a storm. Caught by the sudden charge, Darius had no time to sidestep; he instinctively raised his gauntlet and his earth mana, the primordial artifact acting as a shield.

    BOOM!

    The collision was monumental. A dazzling explosion of purple lightning clashed against the thick yellow beams of earth mana, creating a maelstrom of energy. Chunks of earth and clouds of dust erupted around them, slamming against the barrier and falling back to the forest floor in a rain of debris and chaos.

    Darius''s body blasted backward from the collision, erupting from the barrier like a cannonball. He smashed through trees in a loud, painful path of destruction, finally grinding to a stop, buried beneath the ground.

    The explosion shrouded the barrier in a thick cloud of dust, blocking the view entirely. Gradually, the dust began to settle, revealing the strange mana-beast lying unconscious on its side.

    A loud rumbling echoed through the forest as Darius emerged from the debris, his image as Xue Feng gone. His teen face was now covered in dirt, his black hair disheveled. "That didn''t feel nice; my arm''s completely numb."

    Darius limped forward, shaking his arm and leg until the stiffness lessened. "If it weren''t for this artifact, I''d be dead," he muttered, his voice low. "That strike packed more power than a Tier 4 Steel knight."

    Darius arrived just before the edge of the earth mana barrier. Putting his hands together in front of him like in prayer, he murmured, "Better play it safe." He focused his will, and the barrier began to shrink. Slowly, it contracted, forming a tight dome that just covered the 1.5-meter-long weasel.

    Now standing over the beast, his eyes narrowed with curiosity. "What are you?" Activating his Arcane Gaze, he delved into the creature¡¯s essence. Immediately, he was struck by the vast amount and purity of the lightning mana within. "This is no stage one beast."

    He sat down in the lotus position, fingers brushing the brooch on his shoulder. Slowly, his form shifted back into the elderly Xue Feng, his mind now focused on unraveling the mysteries of this peculiar beast.

    Darius''s gaze intensified as he peered into the weasel, his vision penetrating its flesh. He traced the sinewy muscles and delicate bones, noting the intricate network of veins and arteries pulsing with life. At its core, a small, perfectly round crystal glowed brightly. His eyes widened in surprise.  "No way...a mana core?!" he muttered. "Only beasts that have evolved to their humanoid form have these!"

    Greed began to shine in Darius''s eyes. "I must tame this beast," he declared. Slowly, he extended his arm with the codex towards the creature. Just as his hand passed through the barrier, the beast lunged. Darius yanked back just in time. "Faking asshole! Almost took my finger!"

    Without hesitation, Darius threw his hands onto the ground. "Terra Pulse!" he commanded. Instantly, a small pillar of earth erupted under the beast''s chin, delivering a powerful uppercut.

    "You''ve got nowhere to go. With that core, you should be smart enough to understand," Darius said, his tone cold and direct. "Submit to me, or I kill you and take your core. Fair trade, considering all the trouble you''ve caused me."

    Rubbing its wounded chin on the ground, the beast suddenly scanned its surroundings before looking back at Darius. It held his gaze for a moment longer, a mixture of fear and defiance in its eyes, before abruptly turning around, and shitting.

    "You sick little..." Darius growled, bringing his hands together again. He tightened the barrier further, forcing it against the beast''s face and rear. The beast struggled as the barrier constricted, its movements frantic and desperate. With a swift motion, Darius adjusted the barrier, positioning the creature directly over its waste.

    "Looks like you need some time to think," Darius said casually, rising to his feet. He turned away, adding, "I''ll leave you to your thoughts." With a smirk, Darius clasped his hands behind his back and walked into the forest. He didn''t glance back at the beast, ignoring its frantic struggles and the desperate look in its eyes as it seemed to beg for his return.

    Darius only walked for a few minutes before returning, his pace quickening as the barrier came into view. His expression gradually darkened at the sight that greeted him.

    The beast, once sleek and vibrant, was now a pitiful mess, its fur matted in an ugly shade of brown. Constricted tightly within the barrier, its frantic attempts to escape had only made things worse.

    A wave of disgust and guilt washed over Darius as he observed the creature''s pitiful state, its vibrant spirit now diminshed by the grim reality of its condition.

    Darius cleared his throat, his voice edged with awkwardness. "Well...seems you''ve thought a lot." He tried to mask his discomfort at the sight but faltered, shaking his head. "Alright, this is messed up." Without hesitation, he expanded the barrier, his aura shifting to a vibrant blue. Quickly, he began gathering water mana between his hands.

    To the creature, downtrodden and visibly deflated, it seemed as if Darius was mocking it, standing there and waving his hands in a strange dance.

    Suddenly, a burst of cold water drenched the beast, the pressure slamming it against the barrier''s edge. After its initial surprise, seizing the opportunity, the beast twisted under the stream, scrubbing itself clean.

    A few moments later, Darius ceased the flow of mana and placed his hands on each side of the narrowed barrier.

    Shaking off the shower''s residue, the beast resembled a grey fluffball, eyeing Darius''s hands with a shiver, its form small and suspicious.

    To its startled relief, warmth radiated from Darius''s palms as he channeled his fire mana. The beast paused, then began to rapidly groom itself, intermittently lifting its head and closing its eyes to savor the heat.

    "You really are a cute little thing, should we try this again?" Darius''s voice softened, a stark contrast to his earlier tone.

    The weasel halted its grooming and stared at Darius, its turquoise eyes scanning him cautiously. After a moment, it righted itself on its feet and regarded him with a calm demeanor.

    "I am going to reach in now, when I touch you, just relax and submit. No pain, I promise. And you won''t be alone, there will be others like you." Darius said, watching for the beast''s reaction. Seeing none, he slowly extended his hand through the barrier. As his fingers nearly grazed it''s fur, he hesitated, then gently laid his hand on the back of the beast.

    The Immortal Beast Codex began to glow, its array lighting up the back of Darius''s hand, he uttered, "Subm¡ª"  Catching Darius off guard, lightning burst from the beast, coursing up his arm and catapulting him backward. He slammed into a tree, then crashed to the ground, smoke curling up from his singed arm.

    Inside the barrier, the beast spun in circles, barking in shrill, rapid bursts, clearly amused by its mischief. It then paused, scanning the confines of the barrier, its head tilting sharply when nothing changed.

    "Terra Pulse!"

    Instantly, the ground within the dome surged upwards, trapping the beast like a pancake against the top of the barrier.

    The beast''s struggle was fierce, its pride unyielding as lightning erupted from its body. Suddenly, its thrashing ceased, eyes snapping open. A crushing, familiar sensation overwhelmed it¡ªthe beast was confronting a primordial instinct it had encountered before: Death.

    In the deep shadows, Darius towered behind the beast, a menacing silhouette etched against the darkness. Only his piercing blue eyes broke the blackness, casting an eerie glow. As he reached down, his hand closing firmly on the beast¡¯s skull, the faint, ghostly outline of his glowing crystal skeleton shimmered through his form. On his forehead, the lightning tattoo sparked with a eerie flash, as he commanded, "Submit."

    As purple lightning raged from the beast, it momentarily brightened Darius¡¯s youthful face. His piercing blue eyes and cold expression sent chills through the creature. Then darkness swallowed the scene, leaving only Darius''s skull glowing eerily in response to the clash of mana as he released his own, a ghostly spectacle visible to the beast. Each cycle of light revealed a new terror, pushing the beast closer to surrender.

    Overwhelmed by Darius''s unyielding killing intent and his own lightning proving futile, the beast finally conceded, ending its struggle.

    "This is your last chance, beast! Submit!" Darius''s voice boomed as the Codex flared, the connection beginning to forge between them. The beast felt the insistent pull, a silent command to yield, a surge of protective warmth radiating from the Codex. Cornered and overpowered, the beast finally yielded.

    As the first rays of the morning sun pierced the darkness, the bond between Darius and the enigmatic beast solidified. The Codex welcomed its second beast. Although not the flying mount he had hoped for, Darius felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of taming this unique mana-beast.

    As the dawn light slowly spread, its gentle glow blended with the motes of light the beast transformed into, absorbing into the Codex.

 Chapter 62: Crystal Hearts

    Chapter 62: Crystal Hearts

    As the morning sun cast its light across the woods, Darius stood with his messy black hair stirred by a breeze, his azure eyes fixed on the last motes of light being absorbed into the Immortal Beast Codex.

    "I wonder what type of environment it will generate? Might provide me some hints."

    Darius honed his focus on the Codex, his vision plunging into the vast dark void within the Immortal Treasure. There, alongside the miasmic cloud produced by the swamp-roach, resided a new cloud about the same size¡ªa swirl of white with a tinge of gold.

    ''Well, at least it doesn''t have the same tendencies as little sister,'' Darius thought, delving deeper into the cloud. He was instantly stunned by what he found. ''So, this is what you''re into.''

    Crystals, treasures, and shiny trinkets lay in giant heaps as far as the eye could see. In the center, the small lightning weasel sat dejectedly amid its hoard.

    ''Sorry, little friend, but for now, they''re all illusions,'' Darius chuckled, watching the creature''s hopes of a vast new treasure horde vanish as it pouted.

    The beast turned its turquoise eyes toward Darius. ''Said others. Alone, Neko,'' its thoughts reached him in a voice that was oddly high-pitched yet deep.

    ''That''s surprising, you could actually understand me. Yes, there are others, but they aren''t here right now. I''ll take you to meet them soon.'' Darius moved closer, projecting his body and sitting before the beast. ''What manner of beast are you? What is your kind called?''

    The weasel cocked its head, seeming to ponder, then suddenly darted around Darius like he was a tree, scrambling up to his shoulder before responding, ''Alone, Neko. Neko is Neko.''

    Furrowing his brow, Darius asked, ''You''re alone? Meaning you''re the only one like you?''

    Shaking its head, the weasel began to scratch and burrow into Darius''s hair. ''Neko is Neko.''

    With his head being nudged repeatedly, Darius kept his composure and pressed further, ''Has Neko ever met or seen another Neko?''

    Pausing, the beast poked its face out of Darius''s hair, furrowed its brows briefly, then shook its head. ''Alone, Neko.''

    ''Okay, Neko'' Darius smiled, lifting the beast from his head. ''Do you know you''re a very special mana-beast?'' He set Neko down in front of him. ''Neko, what do you want? What does Neko want more than anything in the world?''

    Its turquoise eyes glowed as it responded instantly, ''Hearts!''

    Darius''s eyes widened briefly, ''Why do you want these hearts?''

    ''Tasty, Neko!''

    Darius rolled his eyes, ''Another weirdo.''

    ''Hearts, shiny! Hearts, pretty! Hearts, crunchy!'' The weasel bounced excitedly as it expressed its desires, casting a brief glance toward the illusionary crystals scattered around and snorting dismissively.

    ''Oh, hearts¡ªyou mean crystals?'' Darius manifested an illusion of a beast crystal in his hand. ''This is a heart?''

    ''Heart, tasty!'' Neko bobbed his head, drooling in anticipation.

    Darius chuckled and dismissed the crystal illusion. ''In the future, Neko, let''s call them crystals, okay? I don''t think Haku would appreciate you talking about eating hearts.''

    ''Haku?'' In an instant, the weasel appeared on his shoulder. ''Haku, tasty?''

    ''I''d wager not. Besides, he''s your new brother, not food.'' Darius stood up. ''Wait here a moment; I''ll summon you outside.''

    The beast tilted its head, lost in thought, when suddenly Darius disappeared. Startled by the unexpected sensation of slowly floating to the ground, Neko''s eyes widened in surprise, a small smile escaping its mouth as it descended.

    Darius''s mind withdrew from the Codex, he opened his eyes and smiled. "What an interesting beast! I wonder if it can evolve?"

    Just as he was about to summon the weasel, Darius''s arm glowed momentarily. To his astonishment, Neko popped his head out of the Codex for a second, and scampered back onto his shoulder, chirping, ''Moment, Neko.''

    "How did..." Darius''s eyes widened as he quickly scanned both the weasel and the Codex, searching for any differences from the Swamp-Roach or potential flaws or damage that might have resulted from Neko''s earlier attacks.

    ''Hungry, Neko,'' the weasel''s words rung in Darius''s mind, sniffing intently inside his ear and scratching at his cheek.

    Glancing sideways at the beast, a sudden idea struck Darius. "Neko, I have a deal for you. Do you understand what a deal is?"

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Unfazed by the question, Neko continued his sniffing and digging, replying simply, ''Trade?''

    "Yes! Smart Neko." Darius shifted Neko to his other shoulder. "Now pay attention, this is very important."

    Neko perked up, twisting to face Darius directly.

    Darius crossed his eyes to meet Neko¡¯s gaze. "Do you know that I have an actual mountain of crystals, not like those fake ones?"

    Neko scurried onto Darius''s head, peering down into his eyes as he held them open. ''Trade?! Trade, Neko?''

    With a look of mild annoyance, Darius said, "Yes, trade, Neko. But you have to do two things for me, and I will give you hearts¡ªI mean, crystals."

    In a flash, Neko scampered down Darius and stood before him, rearing back on his hind paws. ''Tell, tell,'' he urged.

    Darius fixed a serious gaze into Neko''s turquoise eyes, his voice firm. "Only enter or exit the Immortal Beast Codex when I tell you to." He gestured to the vambrace. "When you exit as I command, I''ll give you a crystal; and when you return on command, you''ll get another."

    Neko squinted momentarily, then declared, ''Neko is Neko.''

    Darius noticed the fierce independence and pride in Neko¡¯s eyes and was inwardly impressed, though he maintained a neutral expression. "Your freedom will be restricted, yes. But you won''t need to hunt for food, and I will provide you with crystals while you''re inside the Codex. You''ll also have plenty of free time within the Beast-Farm."

    ''Farm, Neko?''

    "It''s where your brother and sister are right now, a vast expanse of land, safe from any dangers. It''s also where I keep my mountain of crystals." Darius''s voice rose with excitement as he revealed his full hand.

    Neko furrowed his brow, turned in place a few times, then finally stopped and faced Darius, decisively stating, ''Trade.''

    "Good, good, good! Remember, if you break this deal, no crystals for you. And don''t think I can''t keep you locked down if you misbehave." Darius''s tone was firm but fair. "But know this, Neko, if you listen and show your loyalty, you''ll never go hungry. Plus, I''ll help you discover more about what you are. Who knows? There might even be a pretty lady Neko out there." As he spoke, he reached into his pouch and pulled out a pulsing, nearly flawless, 3rd stage purple beast crystal, with tiny arcs of electricity visibly swimming within it.

    ''Neko?'' Neko''s gaze fixed on the crystal, his response drawn out as drool formed at his mouth.

    "Consider this a celebration of our new beginning. Take this and enter the Codex. I''ll be traveling for a few more days, and then we will visit the Vault."

    As his eyes remained glued to the shining crystal, Neko absent-mindedly murmured, ''Vault?''

    Darius tossed the crystal to Neko, who caught it with both tiny hands, rolling onto his back and holding it above him. "The Vault is the name of your other new home. You''ll see it soon. Now, back into the Codex."

    In a flash of purple lightning, Neko streaked into the Codex, disappearing into its surface with a ripple.

    "Wasn''t even listening," Darius chuckled to himself. Touching the Brooch of the Star-Baron on his shoulder, his form shimmered into the larger guise of the elder Xue Feng.

    His aura shifted, settling into the warm glow of a Tier 3 fire knight. "So far, this has been a fortuitous trip; let''s hope this luck continues."

    As the day''s sun hung settled in the sky, the Grand Elder of the Ling Xu sect continued his journey through the woods, the vibrant life of the forest stirring around him. Heading in the direction of the human city and a potential lead to solving his bottleneck.

    ----

    Inside the mage tower of Rancito Cordoba, the air buzzed with the energetic movements of its inhabitants. The Great Hall was an expansive chamber, its walls lined with shelves overflowing with ancient tomes. Enormous portraits of illustrious mages from the past adorned the walls, each frame steeped in history and magic.

    Above, the ceiling soared, hosting an intricate orrery where glowing orbs floated, their movement mimicking the celestial dance of stars, casting a breathtaking light across the room.

    Apprentices and seasoned mages moved swiftly, their robes whispering along the marble floors, weaving through the busy hall like bees in a hive, each engrossed in their scholarly pursuits.

    At a desk nestled among the rows of towering bookshelves sat a young man, still in his teens. His bushy brown hair stood up in unruly patches, a stark contrast to his pale skin, which was dotted with a constellation of freckles across his nose.

    Engrossed in a large tome, he turned the pages slowly, each letter shimmering with its own light, casting flickers that danced across his focused expression.

    As he read, a tiny flame danced at his fingertips, held aloft with a casual flicker of control. Suddenly, a booming voice from behind startled him, causing the flame to leap and singe his finger. "Crelos," it thundered.

    "Ouch, flamin''¡ª" Crelos hissed, quickly popping the burnt digit into his mouth. Turning around, he faced the imposing figure of Solomon Brundy, his large frame nearly filling the space behind him. "Mmm, yes, Master?" Crelos asked, trying to mask his discomfort with a mix of respect and mild irritation.

    "Pack your things, we are going to be making a trip, we leave tomorrow," Solomon announced abruptly before turning to stride away.

    Crelos, caught off guard, quickly snapped his book shut and with a flick of his wrist, the tome vanished into the pouch at his side. "A trip, Master? To where?"

    Since his time in Fang Root Forest, Crelos''s aura had visibly strengthened. His fire aura now pulsed with the power of a Tier 3 inceptor mage, reflecting the significant growth in his magical abilities.

    "That idiot brother of mine has decided to take a wife, we will be attending the wedding," Solomon declared, his voice tinged with annoyance.

    "But Master, doesn''t your brother live in the territory of Morla? That''s on the other side of the world," Crelos complained, his mind swirling at the thought of such a lengthy journey.

    Solomon stopped and turned to Crelos with a look of disappointment. "Just go pack your things. The tower Master has been gracious enough to send us himself."

    "Yes, Master." Crelos quickly bowed and then hurried off in the opposite direction from Brundy.

    As Crelos made his way through the grand hall, he caught the eyes of various mages; some glanced cautiously, others stared openly. "You''d think they''d get over it by now," he muttered under his breath.

    Whispers fluttered through the air from the mages he passed, the words "prodigy" and "bad omen" occasionally reaching his ears.

    When Crelos returned to the tower four years ago, word of his master''s death¡ªand the death of everyone else but him¡ªspread like wildfire. Being the sole survivor had cast a shadow over him, but the situation worsened when Rainslif declared the incident taboo to discuss.

    On another occasion, during a different mission, his team suffered severe casualties with all survivors injured, except for him. It was after this incident that the nickname "bad omen" began to cling to him.

    ''One day, you''ll all be too scared to even breathe behind my back,'' Crelos thought bitterly. Just before exiting the hall, he flared his aura, startling an apprentice who had been staring at him.

    With a self-satisfied smile, Crelos quickened his pace toward his quarters. Meanwhile, his master exited the other side of the hall, his expression stern and thoughtful.

    His steps deliberate, Solomon began the slow ascent up the tower, navigating through its expanding labyrinth like passages. After a long climb up a winding staircase, he finally arrived at the top, standing before a door. He paused, then called out, "Master Adept Crowley?"

    "You may enter, Brundy," came the calm voice of Crowley from within the room. Solomon stepped into the vast space, instantly greeted by sunlight and the sounds of buzzing insects, chirping birds, and the rich, earthy smell of various blossoms. The room was a sprawling indoor garden, a sanctuary of greenery and vibrant flowers.

    As Brundy''s gaze wandered, he spotted a particular row of flowers where Rainslif Crowley knelt in the midst of them. Dressed in black trousers and a white dress shirt with rolled-up sleeves, Crowley wore gloves and was busy digging in the dirt.

    Walking over to Rainslif, Brundy initiated the conversation with a boisterous cheer. "Everything''s ready for the trip!"

    Rainslif paused, looking up with interest. "And why have you decided to take Crelos?"

    Caught off guard for a moment, Brundy¡¯s voice carried a hint of embarrassment as he explained, "The boy''s thirst for knowledge is immense, but his will is weak, and his morals cloud his reason. I intend to make him understand the cruelties of reality."

    Rainslif thought for a moment before nodding. "Make sure nothing jeopardizes the mission."

    "I know my place, Master Adept, and I will not fail," Brundy smiled confidently.

    Rainslif handed Brundy two scrolls he summoned, his grip firm on the last one. "These will take you to your destination and back," he explained, not letting go of the scroll. Locking eyes with Brundy, he added sternly, "If you fail, you''re on your own." With those final words, he released the scroll and turned back to his gardening.

    Brundy recoiled slightly from Rainslif¡¯s pupil-less eyes, feeling the immense mana pressure behind them. He walked out of the garden, the weight of the encounter pressing down on him. As he closed the door behind him, his jovial facade momentarily slipped, revealing a flash of devilish rage before he quickly recomposed himself with a practiced smile and began his descent.

    "I''m sorry, dear brother, you should have stayed a bachelor as I advised," Brundy chuckled, his steps echoing through the narrow hallway as his fiery Tier 4 aura filled the space. ''I''m just half a step from ascending. Once I return and claim my reward, nothing will stand in the way of me getting my own tower!'' His thoughts igniting his eyes for a moment, then fading slowly like the light at dusk as he strode away.

 Chapter 63: The Country Forge

    Chapter 63: The Country Forge

    Masquerading as the venerable Xue Feng in his elderly prime, Darius made his way towards the bustling human city, ''Considering my extensive stay on Gaia, it''s strange I''ve spent so little time among its people. If I don''t uncover anything to resolve my bottleneck, at least I''ll grasp how humans live away from the towers and strongholds.''

    Approaching the human city, Darius noted the solid stone walls enclosing it, a faint protective aura shimmering around them. The gates, dark wood bound with iron, were welcomingly open. Atop the city, towers rose, flagged with banners displaying a fiery lion¡ªa symbol of the city''s lord.

    The murmur of daily life floated from within¡ªvoices mingling, carts clattering, and the rhythmic clang of a blacksmith''s hammers reaching his ears.

    Darius observed the city with his Arcane Gaze; notably smaller than Rancito Cordoba, yet alive with its own distinct bustle. Named Floeur d''Alene, this compact river port city thrived on commerce. The far side buzzed with the activity of trade, with large ships docking and undocking, their sails emblematic of the city''s bustling economy.

    The river, winding like a gleaming serpent through the landscape, transported goods and travelers, infusing the city with a rhythm of prosperity and connection.

    ''I should just sight-see for a bit, no need to rush,'' Darius thought as he walked into the city. At the entrance, apprentice knights stood guard, their weak auras barely visible, serving more as decoration than as a deterrent.

    As he passed, Darius noted the casual, almost indifferent way they scanned the crowd. ''I''ll look around a bit, then find a room to rent so I can set up a portal to the Vault.''

    Inside the city, the streets were paved with uneven cobblestones, lending a rustic charm to the bustling environment. The architecture here was distinctly different from Rancito Cordoba''s grand spires and ornate designs. Here, buildings were practical, with steep, sloped roofs designed to shed the heavy snows that sweep through the area during winter.

    Merchants shouted their offers, voices clashing as they competed for attention in a battle of sales pitches. They stood by bustling stalls and vibrant storefronts, each trying to lure customers. Meanwhile, laborers and slaves, mostly elves recognizable by their green hair, slender forms and swift movements, navigated the crowded streets. They hauled goods and led pack animals burdened with supplies, weaving through the city''s busy pathways.

    As he moved through the streets, Darius''s disguise proved effective; his aura didn''t draw unwanted attention yet still kept others at bay. He observed the auras of knights and mages, their strength on par with his disguise¡ªnone surpassing tier 3.

    As Darius neared the city center, the crowd began to thicken, bustling with activity. ''There seems to be a lot of people running about. Is there an event happening?'' Tuning into snippets of conversation, he gathered that everyone was preoccupied with urgent tasks¡ªfetching, building, arranging. It became clear that the city was bracing for an influx of guests.

    Deciding to inquire directly, Darius approached an elderly merchant selling oddly shaped yellow berries from a street stand. As the merchant noticed the imposing elder approaching, his over the top smile quickly vanished, replaced by an expression of respect. "Is sir knight interested in some blockberries?" he asked, gesturing to the berries. "I also have some wine made from them, if that piques your interest?"

    "What is happening today? Is there a festival?" Darius bypassed the merchant''s sales pitch and got straight to the point.

    The merchant, noting Darius''s disinterest in the goods, responded with a terse tone, "A wedding is being held."

    "All this for a wedding? Who is getting married?"

    Visibly irritated, the merchant snapped, "If you''re not buying, I''d appreciate it if you moved on. You''re scaring away my customers."

    Darius paused, noting the wary glances from nearby shoppers starting to focus on him. Acknowledging the unwanted attention, he nodded politely, "Apologies."

    Darius melted back into the bustling crowd, ''Such extensive preparations for a wedding suggest someone of great importance.'' His eyes scanned the street signs until one caught his attention. "The Foxhole Inn," he muttered with a chuckle, finding the name fitting. As he headed towards the inn, thoughts of Haku flickered through his mind, sparking a brief smile. ''Wonder how he''s managing.''

    Darius crossed the street and entered the three-story building that housed the Foxhole Inn. Inside, the first floor revealed a clean and spacious lounging area complete with a bar. As he approached the front desk, he casually observed the patrons. Two mages sat at the bar, their auras faintly shimmering around them¡ªmere apprentices.

    Behind the desk stood a beautiful woman, seemingly in her thirties with striking white hair, accentuated by a white band that curved from her head, tucking behind her neck. Darius''s attention was immediately captured by her aura, an internal swirl of chaotic, ever-changing water mana.

    ''Werefolk! Those are her ears, likely a rabbit or hare type, judging by the features. Kinda surprised to see one for the first time up close. I wonder what she looks like once she transforms?''

    A small, deliberate cough snapped Darius out of his thoughts. "Sir, is there something I can help you with?"

    Caught staring while his mind wandered, Darius quickly composed himself. "Ah, yes, I''m looking for a room. The more private, the better."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The cautious rabbit woman, not keen on the old man''s lingering gaze, scrutinized Darius, her eyes briefly tracing his attire¡ªa towering old man, over two meters tall, with long white hair pulled back into a bun and a flowing beard, his bright azure eyes sharp and deep. He wore travel-worn clothes beneath a battle-scarred chest plate, with a metal gauntlet encasing one arm completely. "If it''s privacy you seek, all our rooms are soundproof. We do only have one available on the third floor¡ªthe Magus Suite. It''s our most costly option, requiring five mid-grade mana crystals per night...up front."

    ''Maybe next time I should change my clothes as well; this little thing thinks I''m poor,'' Darius thought, slightly amused. Touching his pouch, he pulled out two high-grade mana crystals and handed them to the wide-eyed attendant. "I''m not sure how long I''ll be staying. Have the remainder distributed among the staff once I leave, and ensure my room is not disturbed. I take naps and get very upset if I''m woken."

    Her demeanor brightened instantly as she stowed away the crystal and prepared a registration form with a quill and paper. With a warm smile, she inquired, "And what name should I put down for the reservation, sir?"

    "Feng."

    "Welcome to the Foxhole Inn, Mr. Feng. If you need anything during your stay, my name is Briggit, and I am at your service anytime," she offered politely, handing over a small green key. "Would you like me to show you to your room?"

    After declining the offer and getting a bit more information from Briggit about the inn, Darius made his way to his room on the third floor. Located in the far back corner of the building, his room welcomed him with an overwhelming floral scent as he opened the door. The interior was richly decorated, with ornate furnishings that seemed a tad excessive. Locking the door behind him, ''First things first.''

    He immediately started a meticulous inspection of the room, employing his Arcane Gaze to search for any devices or spells that could be used to spy on him. ''They seem to respect the privacy of their guests,'' relieved to find nothing suspicious. Pulling out a piece of chalk, he began to sketch runes across the room, focusing on the corners and door. ''A barrier to deceive prying eyes and ears will do. And just to be safe, I''ll set up a containment array too.''

    Darius was aware that even in higher-end establishments, there was always a possibility of questionable practices. After pacing around the room a few times, he discreetly activated the protective arrays. Sensing no unusual disturbances, he focused on his main task.

    Selecting a spot on the wall, he began to prepare it as the fixed location for the Vault portal. ''I need to drop off Neko; it¡¯s too risky to have him here in the city. Fortunately, when he sleeps, it''s for a long stretch.'' With this thought, he divided his attention, one part remaining keenly aware of his immediate task, while the other delved into the Immortal Beast Codex.

    Within the golden cloud of the Codex, he located Neko, peacefully curled up in a giant goblet filled with shimmering crystals.

    Once the final rune was securely in place, Darius''s full attention snapped back. He raised his hand without the gauntlet towards the wall. As his fist approached, the shimmering outline of his signet ring briefly flickered, unveiling a tiny new array by its side. With precise twists of his wrist, he calibrated the code for the portal''s entrance, patiently waiting for the array to stabilize and seamlessly blend into the wall.

    As the runes integrated and disappeared, Darius used his invisible signet ring to input the combination again, promptly opening the portal to the Vault.

    Stepping through, he made a beeline for the Beast-Farm, concerned that Neko could possibly catch the scent of the crystal room. With a swift blink, he crossed the threshold of the sixth door, bursting into the farm and promptly slamming the door shut behind him.

    With his hands pressed against the closed door, Darius had a sudden thought, ''Better safe than sorry.'' He knelt down and began etching an array around the base of the door, ensuring no chances were taken.

    Completing the array at the base of the door with a practiced hand, he ensured an extra layer of security before turning his attention to the deeper task at hand.

    He spent a good while trying to rouse Neko, whose stillness at one point made him panic, thinking the creature had somehow died in its sleep. Relief washed over him when the weasel finally stirred, blinking sleepily.

    He introduced Neko to the bustling ecosystem of the Beast-Farm, pointing out the swamp-roach and the diligently cultivating Haku. "Do not bother Haku, no matter what, and the roach, well, she''s a bit thick-headed, so be kind," Darius instructed, watching Neko''s curious eyes dart around.

    He left the weasel to explore, launching beast crystals across various corners of the farm while Neko''s back was turned, a fun incentive to encourage exploration and familiarity with the new environment.

    Assured that Neko was fully engaged in discovering his new surroundings, Darius made a quiet exit from the farm and then stepped out of the Vault, planning to return after a day or two.

    He stepped back into his room, the portal winking shut behind him. He paused for a moment, considering his next move. After coming to a decision, Darius rolled his eyes with a shake of his head, ''Things are different on Gaia,'' he said dismissively. Deciding to venture out, he left his room and headed downstairs.

    As he descended the stairs, his thoughts drifted to simpler pleasures. ''It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a meal, and though I don¡¯t really need to eat, tasting something nice wouldn¡¯t hurt,'' he thought. After all, dining areas were often buzzing with casual talk and gossip¡ªperfect for catching whispers about the city and its people.

    Reaching the front desk, Darius noted Briggit''s presence. The rabbit woman straightened up immediately, her demeanor shifting to one of attentive hospitality. "Is there something I can strive to help you with, Mr. Feng?" she asked with a bright, accommodating smile.

    "Where could I find a decent restaurant around here?"

    Briggit paused briefly, considering the options before answering, "The Floating Gardens offers an exquisite menu, though it¡¯s more on the lighter side. If you¡¯re in the mood for something heartier, you might want to try the Country Forge. They specialize in grilling freshly caught mana-beasts."

    "The Country Forge sounds interesting, where can I find it?" Darius asked, casually sliding a low-grade mana crystal across the counter.

    "Mr. Feng, you really shouldn''t¡ªfurther tips are not necessary," she assured him, even as her hand discreetly accepted the offering. "Simple directions are the least I can do for a guest."

    After receiving directions from Briggit, Darius headed towards the restaurant located along the river''s edge. Before arriving, he ducked into an alleyway and used his brooch to adjust his appearance. His armor and travel-worn clothes seamlessly transformed into clean, casual attire, and his cloak shifted into a stylish jacket.

    Pausing to ensure his new look settled correctly, he then resumed his walk. The route Briggit had suggested proved excellent, guiding him along a seemingly lesser-used but more direct path to the Country Forge.

    As he approached the restaurant, Darius appreciated the efficiency of the route. ''I''ll make sure to keep tipping her.''

    The Country Forge was a towering building of stone, its rugged architecture reminded Darius of a fortress. Warm glow spilled from its wide, arched windows, turning the evening street into a vibrant display of warm lights and shadow. The aroma of grilled mana-beasts wafted from the open doors, a rich, tantalizing scent that mingled with the smoky undertones of a wood fire.

    As Darius approached, the lively buzz of conversation and laughter echoed from within, punctuated by the clinking of glasses and the occasional shout of orders. People streamed in and out of the restaurant, their auras flickering with the distinct glow of knights and mages, hinting at the establishment¡¯s specific clientele.

    ''Seems this place is rather high-end,'' Darius observed silently, his eyes scanning the crowd. ''I should be able to gather the information I need here.'' Resolving to blend in, he decided to simply listen at first, absorbing the snippets of conversations floating through the air. ''And if that proves insufficient,'' he thought, eyeing the bustling bar area, ''I can always find someone to loosen up with a few drinks.''

    Just as he reached the entrance, his shoulder bumped against a well dressed man who was exiting. Darius tensed, bracing for conflict. However, the stranger, whose aura marked him as a Tier 3 earth knight, simply paused and offered a polite nod. "My apologies, sir," he said with genuine courtesy before continuing on his way.

    Darius, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected civility, felt an odd mix of surprise and strangely, disappointment. He had been mentally prepared, almost eager, ''Things really are different here.''

    Shrugging off the encounter, Darius went again to enter the restaurant, only to be bumped more forcefully this time. He stopped to see another knight, this one dressed in extravagantly fine attire, his budding aura swirling with the telltale currents of a Tier 2 wind knight. Behind him stood two companions, their auras blazing with the power of Tier 3 fire and lightning knights, respectively.

    "Watch where you''re going, old man!" the knight snapped, his tone dripping with entitlement. His voice carried across the crowd, pulling their attention. "Is that grease on my coat?! You clumbsy, dirty, half-wit, do you know how expensive Dirkin leather is?!"

    Darius''s smile was thin, an ironic twist to his lips, ''I guess some things never change.''

 Chapter 64: Wine and Wits

    Chapter 64: Wine and Wits

    Darius presented himself as the dignified elder at the Country Forge entrance. His face, a mask of composure, ''Seems some of the armor''s grease found its way onto him.''

    Before Darius stood a young knight, visibly enraged, his mid-twenties face framed by neatly combed blonde hair. A grey smudge marred his stylish jacket. "Do your eyes not work? I demand an apology," he snapped. Pausing, he glanced over his shoulder at his followers with a smug smile, then faced Darius again, looking him up and down. "You''ll be compensating for my jacket. Given the quality of your aura, I doubt you can afford it, so why..."

    "Please forgive me for interrupting your wonderful performance," Darius interjected smoothly, cutting the young man off as he anticipated the unfolding drama. "However, you might want to check on your friends," he added, pointing innocently. "It seems they''ve collapsed."

    "Huh?" The blonde knight spun his head around, his face twisting in shock at the sight of his two companions sprawled unconscious on the ground, foaming at the mouth. "What the...? Get up, both of you, your embarrassing me." he demanded, his voice a mix of confusion and anger.

    As the knight turned his back on Darius, his movements abruptly froze, no matter how he tried, his body strangely refused to listen. Confused and panicked, he thought, ''Why can''t I move?!'' His lack of experience had left him unprepared for the overwhelming sensation of genuine killing intent.

    Darius leaned close, his tone calm and warm, "I''m sorry that you are all alone now, but what were you going to say before I interrupted you?" Allowing a hint of his killing intent to seep into his words.

    Sweating profusely, the young knight collapsed to his knees, "Noth...nothing, I wa...was going to say nothing."

    Darius patted his shoulder as he walked past, his voice smooth, "Your friends should watch how much they drink if they can''t handle their liquor."

    As Darius''s words lingered, the young knight, free from the paralyzing grip of Darius''s killing intent, scrambled to his feet. He grabbed his friends by their collars, dragging them away. As he maneuvered the limp bodies, a mix of shame and anger churned within him. "I''ll bring my father back to deal with this," he vowed silently, his breath ragged with exertion and indignation.

    Inside the Country Forge, Darius inhaled deeply, a hint of satisfaction in his posture. ''Always isolate the young master first; a lone dog hardly barks. Surprising, though, they passed out from barely a sliver of my killing intent.''

    Just as he was about to seek out a table, a young boy in an apron approached with a bright smile. "Dining alone tonight, sir?"

    "Unfortunately, yes," Darius responded, scanning the establishment for an ideal spot.

    "If you would follow me," the young boy suggested, guiding Darius through the bustling first floor toward an available table.

    "I would prefer to dine upstairs," Darius interjected, aware that the upper echelons likely congregated above. Better information often came from those in positions of power.

    The boy scrutinized Darius briefly before nodding and guiding him towards the stairs, leading up to the second floor. "Unfortunately, the third floor is reserved for private functions. Is this table to your liking, sir?"

    The table was centrally located within the second-floor dining area, "this will do nicely."

    As he settled, the boy began detailing the evening''s offerings. "Tonight, we feature a selection of cuts from three distinct species of mana-beast..."

    Darius listened, finally choosing the Cave-Boar braised ribs. His interest piqued, he then inquired, "And your selection of wines?" His enthusiasm for the wine was a refined taste carried over from his previous life.

    "We offer blockberry, rose-grape, and a new selection made from fleet," the waiter listed the options.

    At the mention of fleet, Darius''s interest visibly peaked. "I''ll take the fleet wine. Could you serve the bottle in a jar of hot water?"

    The waiter paused, slightly puzzled, but quickly recovered. "Of course, sir," he responded and promptly took the order downstairs.

    Darius settled back, his thoughts wandering. ''They actually have fleet wine here! Father always preferred dark ale, never cared much for lighter drinks. I hope this one doesn''t disappoint.'' Fleet, akin to rice on Gaia, was as commonplace as it was versatile, and Darius was about to savor his first taste of Gaian rice wine.

    Satisfied with his order, Darius began to scan his surroundings, the restaurant was packed, with patrons deep in their meals and conversations. He began to focus, dividing the noise so he could hear the details.

    "You need to stop nagging mother..."

    "This meat is so tender..."

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Can''t believe the prices these days..."

    "That new apprentice is all thumbs..."

    "Lord Brundy."

    At the mention of "Lord Brundy," Darius''s ears perked up, his interest suddenly sharpening. This was a name he vaguely recognized, ''Brundy...Brundy...wait, wasn''t that the name of the mage who administered my knight''s test?''

    Darius zeroed in on that specific conversation. "...so ostentatious, I mean, when was the last time you saw such horrible colors?"

    Two well-dressed women, their luxurious gowns signaling wealth and their auras revealing them as tier 3 earth mages, were seated at a nearby table, whispering to each other. "If I had known he''d return with a bride-to-be, I''d have forced Belle to court him. The foolish girl fought me at every turn."

    "Well, honestly, can you blame her? He is a jolly man, but that face even a mother couldn''t love."

    "Hush! You''re terrible, he is such a sweet man. I just hope this new bride doesn''t cause him any trouble."

    "Speaking of trouble, did you hear, sister? I was told by one of my maids¡ªher husband works for the Brundy estate¡ªbut that dreadful brother of his is supposed to be joining the wedding."

    "Solomon? I hoped he would never return, that horrible boy, always jealous of his brother, smiling at everything with those hollow, empty eyes."

    "Well, hopefully, he has forgotten us. I hear he has advanced to the 4th tier, I would hate to run into him at the wedding..."

    Letting go of the women''s gossip, Darius leaned back, a shadow of nostalgia and malice crossing his features, ''Solomon Brundy. To think I''d encounter him on the other side of the world. Is this karma?''

    As he contemplated his next moves, his thoughts were interrupted by the waiter''s approach. "Your fleet wine, sir."

    The waiter placed a glass and the wine bottle, nestled in a wooden jar of steaming hot water, on the table.

    Darius eyed the bottle, his thoughts honed in on the moment, ''please...please!''

    He carefully poured a small glass of the warmed rice wine, watching intently as each drop swirled into the goblet, analyzing its every aspect.

    Darius lifted the glass to his lips, taking a slow, measured sip. His face gained a slight flush, a soft sigh escaping him as the warmth of the wine spread through his chest. "This is quite good," he murmured appreciatively, though in his heart, he knew it couldn''t compare to even the lowest quality of Immortal wine from Penglai.

    Yet, the familiar flavor brought a comforting touch of nostalgia, evoking a fleeting memory of sharing wine with his disciple, Wu Chen.

    Still lost in the warm embrace of nostalgia, Darius was jolted back to the present by a sudden heavy hand on his shoulder. "Mind if I have a glass?" a voice boomed cheerfully.

    Before Darius could respond, the speaker, a tall, slender man appearing to be in his fifties with neatly trimmed blonde hair and a robust mustache, calmly took a seat in front of Darius.

    Clad in functional noble attire, the crest of a flaming lion upon his chest, he signaled for the waiter with a confident wave. "Waiter! An extra glass, please."

    As if summoned from nowhere, the young waiter materialized with a glass, shooting Darius a swift, apologetic glance before handing it to the man and retreating quickly.

    The murmurs of the name "Kinneman" began to ripple through the second floor, pulling the attention of the room toward Darius''s table. Darius kept his gaze fixed on the uninvited guest as he pieced together the unfolding scene. "The boy with his two friends...your son?"

    After taking a tentative sip, the man abruptly paused, taken aback, then finished his glass in one long gulp. A warm flush spread across his face as he exclaimed, "I''ve never heard of warming your wine before, but this... this is amazing!"

    Observing the stranger''s unguarded enthusiasm, Darius thought, ''Interesting fellow. He''s exudes confidence, doesn''t even see me as a threat.''

    The man shook off his distraction about the wine, affirming, "Yes, that was my son."

    A quiet pause stretched between them as they assessed each other. Darius eventually broke the silence, "I''m puzzled. You seem like an intelligent man. Are paternal instincts clouding your judgment? Surely, you''ve already seen the truth of the matter?"

    Darius recognized the seasoned quality in the man before him, exuding a hard-earned aura reminiscent of his own father¡¯s, shaped by countless battles for life and death.

    Shaking his head with a sigh of regret, the man leaned forward, a flicker of resignation in his eyes. "My son is an idiot, spoiled, a complete fool who never outgrew his mother¡¯s skirts."

    Leaning back, the stranger refilled his glass. "I should properly introduce myself before we continue. My name is Sir Marcus Kinneman, and regretfully, since my son carries my name, and you''ve just thoroughly embarrassed him in public..." He paused to sip from his glass. "I''m sure you can understand the predicament you''ve placed me in."

    Internally grumbling about the all-too-familiar situation, Darius thought, ''Fucking restaurants, taverns, auction houses...'' Despite his irritation, he maintained a warm smile and responded, "Would you mind if I finished my meal first?"

    "Seeing as it will be your last for a while, I couldn''t mind less," Kinneman remarked, his smile tinged with a genuine hint of pity.

    Darius tilted his head slightly, his smile cooling into a thin line. "To be honest, I''ve suddenly lost my appetite. Bad company tends to have that effect. Why don''t we step outside for some fresh air?"

    Placing a mid-grade mana crystal on the table, Darius rose and made his way toward the stairs.

    Kinneman, catching the glimpse of Darius''s illusion of a tier 3 fire aura, raised an eyebrow, impressed by his resolve. "Are you certain? There''s no need to hurry on my account." As he spoke, his own aura unfurled, vibrant flames swirling around him, revealing his stature as a fourth-tier steel knight.

    Darius didn''t pause, ignoring the question as he exited the restaurant. The patrons on the lower floor had already hushed, their eyes tracking his movements out the door. ''This wasn''t the plan. After this, I''ll need to find a different inn and a new disguise.''

    From above, laughter filled the air. "I can appreciate a man who gets to the point! So be it!" Marcus''s voice carried down as he stood, swiftly making his way to join Darius on the street outside.

    Passing by Darius, Kinneman''s voice was calm, "Follow me." Without waiting for a reply, he leaped into the air, bounding from one rooftop to another, making his way out of the city.

    ''He''s not even concerned that i might run,'' Darius smiled as he adjusted his brooch, amplifying the brightness of his aura. With a surge of energy, he followed closely behind Kinneman, his subdued red aura trailing behind the bright arc of Kinneman''s as they darted across the rooftops under the night sky.

    Darius''s thoughts raced as he followed Marcus. ''I might be in trouble here. I''m confident I can take down a standard steel knight, but this man... it''s not going to be easy or quick.'' He observed Marcus morph into a full set of leather armor, besides a helmet. ''A scout? Fire-affinity knights are usually lancers, not scouts.''

    Reaching the outskirts of the city, they soared over the walls, Marcus landing first only to suddenly let off an explosion of speed, bursting into the distance. ''He''s fast!''

    Whispering under his breath, "Ethereal Steps." Darius shot forward as he landed, two blazing comets in the dark, one trailing the other.

    As they traveled, Darius dispelled the illusion of his clothes, revealing his battle-worn chest piece and gauntlet. ''I''ll need to strike hard and fast,'' he thought, ''one attack and my disguise is blown.'' He tightened his focus, preparing for what was to come. ''You''ll just have to blame your son for this.''

    Up ahead, Kinneman halted in a large, open field, turning to face him. Darius''s thoughts sharpened, ''Sorry, Kinneman, but this won''t be very honorable.''

    As Darius closed the distance, Marcus stood firm, seemingly poised for a formal duel. ''Perfect,'' Darius thought. At fifteen meters, he halted, coiling his mana. ''Solar Tyrant¡¯s Fist,'' his thoughts roared, launching a blazing punch through the air.

    Instinctively, Marcus reacted. Years of battle had sharpened his reflexes; he raised his arms just in time, his sleek, mana-forged gauntlets and vambraces materializing in a flurry of flames.

    Darius¡¯s fiery punch, teleporting in a burst of heat and light, collided with the raised arms the moment they snapped into place, the impact sending a shockwave of energy across the field.

    ''Shit! That didn''t even move him. I can''t just rely on fire mana; he''ll have the upper hand.'' Darius realized, his mind racing.

    As Marcus lowered his arms from his face, Darius braced for a furious counter. Instead, he met a gaze filled with confusion, Marcus¡¯s eyes fixed intently on Darius¡¯s chest. ''Did he notice something? Doesn''t matter. I need to end this quickly, I¡¯ll bait him into an all-out attack, then counter with the Mystic Water Mirror, and finish him with Breath of the Frost Serpent.''

    As Darius advanced, Marcus¡¯s eyes locked onto his chestplate, his tone tinged with suspicion and disbelief. "Who are you? How did you get that armor?"

    Just as his question finished, his aura blazed into an explosive pillar of flames, erupting into the sky as his manaforged sabatons and a normal steel-plated leather helm materializing.

    Darius recoiled, caught off guard by the fierce eruption of fire billowing towards him. ''Did he say my ar¡ª'' His thought was abruptly severed as a chilling shriek sliced through the air. The searing tip of a red-hot rapier thrusting forward, appearing right in front of his face.

 Chapter 65: A Knights Oath

    Chapter 65: A Knight''s Oath

    Darius''s gauntlet blocked the tip of the burning rapier. His muscles strained, driven backward as mini explosions erupted from his hand, each burst sending ripples of force through his arm. Tilling the ground beneath his boots, his stance barely held against the relentless pressure driving him back.

    "Where''d you get that armor?!" Thrusting his arm forward, the tip of Marcus''s sword flicked, catapulting Darius off his feet.

    His body twisted midair, grappling with the force as he landed, struggling to maintain his footing. Darius''s mind reeled¡ªMarcus was both stronger and faster!

    As he regained his balance, he saw Marcus thrust again. The distance seemed deceptive, but Darius was prepared. "Mystic Water Mirror!"

    The rapier¡¯s blade seemed to slow, then suddenly exploded into a flurry of phantom strikes, hurtling towards Darius at breakneck speed.

    A massive water mirror materialized in front of Darius. The surface shimmered like glass, catching the rapid stabs and reflecting them back.

    Marcus''s eyes widened in shock, "water mana?" Despite his surprise, his reflexes remained sharp. With a sharp motion, he swept his rapier in wide arcs, effortlessly deflecting the rebounded strikes.

    "You can wield two elements." Marcus''s voice mixed astonishment with a growing curiosity. "Now I have to know, who are you? Are you just going to remain silent until I kill you?"

    Darius took a deep breath to center himself, his mind spinning with strategies as he spoke, aiming to buy time. "This no longer seems to be about your son. Why are you so intent on killing me?"

    Marcus dropped into a low crouch, positioning his rapier defensively. "Whether you answer or not doesn''t truly matter. You chose the wrong city thief. You should have stayed in the south."

    ''The south?! Does he really recognize this armor?'' Darius''s focus wavered, grappling with the implications.

    Marcus, seizing the moment, blurred forward in a fiery rush that closed the distance in a heartbeat. His blade, a streak of flame, thrust toward Darius''s throat. His instincts sharp, he leaned back and lashed out with a kick aimed at Marcus''s chin, only to meet the solid block of the sword''s hilt.

    The battlefield became a blur of motion and light. Marcus unleashed a barrage of flame-tinged strikes, each blow more ferocious than the last. Darius, dancing back with his Ethereal Steps, countered the fiery onslaught with the fluidity of water. His Mystic Water Mirror shimmered into existence, a floating shield that reflected the fiery rapier¡¯s stabs, its surface rippling with each contact.

    Across from him, Marcus''s eyes narrowed, a mix of suspicion and grudging respect forming as he fought. The man before him moved with a prowess that did not reflect his apparent tier; no mere Tier 3 knight should possess such speed and strength.

    His attacks slowly shifted, from lethal strikes to more probing, testing maneuvers, as if trying to unravel the mystery of his opponent.

    As the battle wore on, a dance of fire and water, Sir Marcus Kinneman pushed Darius to the limits of his current abilities.

    As he deflected another stab with the palm of his gauntlet, readying to deploy his Breath of the Frost Serpent, Marcus''s voice cut through the battle, its tone suspicious. "Are you, Darius?"

    The question pierced his concentration, jolting him momentarily. In that brief lapse, Marcus blinked forward, his figure a blur and stomped his blazing sabaton into the ground, the earth exploding under the impact. "Dodge this."

    As the ground exploded before Darius, rocks and debris shot up like missiles. "Shit!" Weaving frantically to dodge. Debris battered him relentlessly, each hit shredding his illusion. With a final harsh strike, the guise of elderly Xue Feng vanished, revealing Darius''s true, youthful appearance, his eyes fierce and undaunted as he faced Marcus through the settling dust.

    Darius steadied himself, his mind whirling with multiple scenarios, as he secretly channeled lightning mana, priming his Echoing Thunder Palm.

    Catching sight of Darius''s true form, Marcus suddenly erupted into loud, uncontrollable laughter. His helmet dissolved in a blaze, revealing a face creased with joy and the beginning of tears. "The Valdenes are still alive," he said, almost to himself as he continued to laugh.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Caught off guard yet still defensive, Darius intensified his concentration on his mana. As Marcus¡¯s laughter began to fade, Darius demanded, "How did you know?"

    Marcus released his rapier in a wisp of flames, his breath ragged as he struggled to contain his emotions. "Your armor... and that brooch. That''s the Brooch of the Star-Baron."

    Darius''s pulse quickened, his confusion mounting with each passing second. "Just because I possess the brooch doesn''t prove anything. Who are you, really?" His hand remained poised, charged with lightning mana, ready to strike without warning.

    Marcus''s chuckle emerged deeply from beneath his thick mustache, a knowing smile playing on his lips. "I''m quite familiar with that item. A primordial artifact belonging to the Valdenes, it''s capabilities and limitations are well-known to me." His smile slowly faded, replaced by a somber tone. "And I''m aware of what befell your family."

    Darius''s killing intent surged, his gaze darkening, "Choose your next words carefully."

    Feeling the oppressive aura, Marcus instinctively took a step back, ''For this young man to emit such a murderous aura... How much has he endured?''

    Sadness and pity colored his gaze as he faced Darius. "I initially thought you were just a thief who had plundered the Valdenes after their demise. That armor alone was enough to suspect as much. But seeing the brooch, it became clear there was a deeper connection, although I still believed you to be a thief. But then..."

    Marcus paused, his expression shifting as if tuning into a distant sound. After a brief silence, "One moment." Before Darius could respond, Marcus''s aura flared, focusing into his feet, and in an instant, he vanished.

    Shock flashed across Darius''s face, quickly followed by a flicker of indignation. ''He was holding back? How fast is he?!'' The realization that Marcus could have ended him at any moment stung his pride. Caught in a surge of frustration fueled by his own limitations, Darius canceled his Echoing Thunder Palm.

    ''I''m still too weak!''

    Darius¡¯s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a distant, horrified scream. Just then, a fireball in the distance shot into the sky. As Darius watched it, he slowly realized the comet was heading his way as the blazing fire slowly expanded. With a thunderous crash, it landed before him, revealing a smiling Marcus. "An uninvited guest, and more are on their way. I suggest we continue this conversation at my residence."

    Touching his brooch, Darius shifted back into the guise of Xue Feng. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know you, and I don''t trust you. So if you''re no longer interested in fighting, I will be leaving. Do not follow me." His words were firm as he turned to leave.

    Behind him, Marcus watched Darius''s retreating figure with a mix of frustration and eventually, resolve.

    As Darius was walking away, a sudden, inexplicable heaviness settled over him, halting his steps.

    Marcus''s brow furrowed deeply, the knight slamming his fist against his chest. "I swear a Blood Oath! I will do everything in my power to ensure no harm shall befall Darius Valdene while under my care, and all words spoken shall be truth!"

    Kinneman''s words echoed, carrying a strange duality, as if another voice were layered beneath his own.

    Darius''s mind suddenly recalled some of the ancient tomes he had once studied. Blood Oaths, as he rememebered, were a powerful legacy of the mages. When they eventually created the Manaforged Knights System to win the war, a safeguard was embedded within: the Blood Oath.

    These oaths were a form of soul magic, potent and irreversible, designed to ensure absolute fidelity to one¡¯s word. Once sworn, if ever broken, the knight who made the oath would suffer an instant and fatal consequence. This dire penalty was the mages'' way of ensuring that no knight could ever turn against them as they had turned against the old kings and queens.

    The catch, however, was that such an oath could only be initiated by the knight¡¯s free will. This was the small concession made to those who wielded such immense power: the choice to bind themselves to their word, at the cost of their life should they falter.

    Turning to face the fire knight, Darius squinted, weighing the situation before finally shaking his head. "I suppose, unless you have a death-wish, I have no reason not to follow. Lead the way."

    "Excellent!" Marcus said, his voice carrying a jovial note. "If we encounter anyone along the way, leave the talking to me. People are used to it anyway!" With a hearty laugh, he surged ahead, quickly gaining distance.

    Darius hesitated only a moment before hastening after him, his movements swift yet strained. A twinge of wounded pride nagging at him¡ªMarcus was clearly moderating his speed, allowing Darius to keep pace.

    Noticing a sudden shift in Kinneman''s speed, he easily caught up, "Why are you slowing down?"

    Marcus glanced back with a knowing smirk. "Remember, you''re supposed to be a iron knight," he reminded, his tone light yet pointed. "Knights of that level aren''t exactly known for their speed, and our guests are nearing."

    Darius activated his Arcane Gaze, the power sharply extending his view. Far in the distance, he spotted three distinct auras converging toward them. His vision contracted back to normal as he kept pace with Kinneman. "Should we greet them?"

    "No, they''re just being nosy. No one from Floeur d''Alene would dare openly offend, much less attack me. Well... openly," Kinneman chuckled, his pace quickening. "Just ignore them and try to keep your speed down."

    Feeling a little embarrassed, He slowed, letting Marcus pull ahead, adjusting his pace to better fit his disguise.

    Darius and Marcus continued their journey back to the city. As they neared the outskirts, Marcus sent a clear message to their pursuers. He amplified his aura, blending it with a hint of his own threatening edge, which was enough to send the inquisitive onlookers retreating.

    Once the unwanted guests vanished, they entered the city, effortlessly leaping from rooftop to rooftop. They navigated the skyline towards a large, medieval-style mansion situated near the city''s core. The mansion stood out with its imposing stone architecture and high, battlemented roofs, encapsulating the essence of knightly grandeur without excessive decoration.

    Upon their arrival, they were met by a few servants and Marcus¡¯s son. The young knight, upon seeing Darius, instantly paled, his anxiety palpable. He stuttered a few nervous questions about Darius, his voice tinged with a mix of fear and confusion. Marcus quickly intervened, offering vague reassurances to his son, which seemed to only partially ease the young man¡¯s distress.

    With the brief and awkward greeting behind them, Marcus led Darius through the mansion, eventually arriving in front of a grand set of large oak doors. ¡°Usually, I don¡¯t entertain guests in my private study, but I think it might help with some of your questions.¡±

    Confused but intrigued, Darius followed him into the room. The study was exactly what one would expect in the home of a knightly lord, lined with shelves of books, artifacts of war, and symbols of knighthood with a blazing fireplace along the wall. However, as Darius scanned the room, his gaze locked onto a painting.

    It was a large portrait of two men. One, he did not recognize, had blonde hair and striking, handsome features. The other was unmistakably familiar¡ªa figure he saw almost daily within the portraits of his ancestral home. It was Warwick Valdene. Not only was the resemblance uncanny, but the chestplate worn by Warwick in the painting was the same as the one Darius was currently wearing.

    "Why do you have a painting of my ancestor here?" Darius asked, his eyes fixed on the portrait.

    "That''s my grandfather standing next to Warwick," Kinneman replied, walking toward a chair by the fireplace and gesturing to the seat across from him. "You should sit down, Darius. We have much to discuss." He settled into the chair, his expression turning serious. "But first, tell me, what happened to your father? What occurred four years ago?"

    Darius felt a pang in his chest at the mention of Jarek. Closing his eyes briefly, he exhaled slowly and walked over to the chair opposite Marcus. As he sat down, his gaze drifted to the dancing flames in the fireplace. "I made a lot of bad decisions that got them killed," Darius confessed, his voice low, heavy with regret and pain.

 Chapter 66: Oaths and Betrayal

    Chapter 66: Oaths and Betrayal

    Darius sat, having reverted to his normal form, exhaustion etched across his features. Opposite him, Kinneman stood by the fireplace, his brow furrowed as he stared at the flames.

    "Ramman was always a twisted, vile creature. My few dealings with him left indelible stains," Kinneman remarked with a sigh. "I am truly sorry, Darius. No child..."

    Darius cut him off, his voice firm, "Dwelling on it won''t change the past. Your turn. How did you know it was me?"

    Kinneman, turning to sit, picked up a cup of tea. "Honestly, it was largely a guess. But upon seeing your armor and the brooch, it became clear you were using it to change your appearance, especially considering how you prioritized evasion."

    ''Evasion was all I could manage,'' Darius mocked himself. ''Seems a peak steel knight is still out of reach.''

    "The tragedy that befell your family spread quickly, it was said that an expedition of knights provoked a formidable mana-beast within Fang Root Forest. In their escape, they unwittingly led it back to the Valdene estate, resulting in a massacre where all perished except for a single mage."

    A slow, chilling suspicion, long ignored, began to gnaw at Darius''s thoughts. His palms started to sweat, his heart pumping wildly.

    "Upon hearing the rumor, I started an investigation. The official report by Rainslif Crowley claimed that the estate was utterly destroyed¡ªno structures left standing, no survivors. The notion that a single mana-beast could wipe out the Valdene lineage struck me as too convenient, too neat."

    Darius skin began to pale, the world around him seemed to warp and pulse.

    "There was something off about it all, something I couldn''t pin down until I saw you¡ªin Warwick''s armor, wielding your family''s primordial artifact, and manipulating two elements. No stories of theft, you didn''t use lightning like Jarek, and too formidable to be Amara. So as I fought you, I began to wonder if the ''Valdene dud'' was not simply a random victim, but targeted by the towers. All I needed then was to ask directly and watch your reaction. Frankly, you need to work on concealing your emotions."

    After a moment of heavy silence, Darius, using all of his will, mustered the courage to ask, "And the villagers?"

    Marcus''s eyes met Darius''s, suddenly noting the fear within. "The ones on your estate? I''m sorry, boy. There were no survivors."

    A sharp, excruciating pain released through Darius''s chest, ''Sandbrook Point,'' the people who had nurtured and surrounded him since his infancy, ''Tilly...''

    Kinneman''s throat constricted, his skin prickling as he observed the young man before him. Instincts honed over countless battkes roared within him momentarily before being subdued by his rational mind. He was drenched in sweat, recognizing the raw, penetrating fear of death emanating from Darius, a sensation he had encountered only in the grimmest moments of his life.

    "How are you connected to all this? How do you know so much about my family?"

    "To carry such a murderous aura at your age..." Kinneman''s gaze was filled with pity, but it swiftly hardened as he spoke firmly. "The Blood Oath I swore compels me to tell the truth. I assure you, I had no direct or indirect involvement in the downfall or the tragic events that befell your family."

    Staring into the fire, Darius¡¯s shoulders eventually slumped as he exhaled a shaky breath, his rage dissolving into a weary resignation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, the weight of his words sinking into the silence between them. ¡°Please, continue. How are you connected to my family?¡± He sank back into the chair, his face half-hidden in shadows, his aura dimming to a faint, subdued glow.

    ''Seems he has better control than I thought,'' Kinneman noted, glancing at the portrait of Warwick and his grandfather, he took a slow sip of tea. "My grandfather and Warwick were more than friends; they were rivals. In fact, the brooch you carry, was originally a gift from my family to yours. Our houses were intertwined closely, up until Warwick vanished."

    Kinneman inhaled deeply, his jaw setting as a shadow of shame crossed his face. "After Warwick disappeared, your family came under pressure from the mage towers and the newer factions within the union. As that pressure turned to open hostility, to protect us, the Valdenes severed all ties with our family. I won''t pretend we resisted that decision¡ªwe couldn¡¯t. Unlike Warwick, my grandfather never rose above the 7th tier. We were forced to stand down."

    Darius shook his head, a hint of resignation in his voice, "Your family did what was necessary to survive. Don''t carry shame for those actions. The downfall of the Valdenes rests on my shoulders, and Rainslif¡¯s. No one else bears that guilt."

    Marcus studied Darius for a moment, his expression serious. "You¡¯re quite strange, you know that?"

    "I''ve been told that quite a lot, actually." Darius''s reply came with a slight, weary smile.

    "There are moments when I feel like I''m talking to someone who has lived a lifetime," Marcus''s voice softened as he continued, "yet there are others..." He paused, choosing his words carefully. "I believe I know how your mother died."

    Darius''s gaze was fixed on the fire, his expression unreadable, shadows under his eyes deepening.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "You mentioned you were fatally injured, correct? And that you woke up fully healed? It was during that time your mother passed, wasn''t it?"

    Darius nodded slowly, his eyes still locked on the fire.

    "Your mother was a talented mage, and your father, an even more formidable knight. I doubt Ramman had anything to do with her demise. If anything, defeating him would have been trivial for them. That leaves only one explanation¡ªshe exchanged her life-force to heal you."

    Darius continued to stare into the fire, a single tear trailing down his cheek. "I know... after all this time to think, I''d be an idiot not to understand. I just didn''t want to admit it...that he wasn''t lying."

    To Marcus, the boy before him bore far too great a weight for his age. "Your mother didn''t burden you, son; she gave you a second chance¡ªone not to be squandered on self-pity. You owe it to her to move forward with hope. If it were my child," Marcus paused, his expression turning somber, "I wouldn''t want him to carry the shadows that I see in you. No parent would."

    The fire crackled between them, casting flickering shadows across the study. Darius broke the silence, his tone lighter despite the gravity of their conversation. "I apologize for embarrassing your son, but that kid could use a lesson in humility."

    "Kid? Hmm, I suppose you''re right." Kinneman chuckled, then added with a hint of seriousness, "And I apologize for attacking you. Though, if I hadn''t dodged your first attack, I might have lost my head!" His laughter filled the room, easing the tension.

    As the two continued their conversation deep into the night, exchanging experiences and stories, Darius found himself growing especially fond of Marcus. Despite his boisterous demeanor, he carried a noble air of honor and confidence that reminded Darius of his father.

    Eventually, Marcus had his servants prepare a room for Darius. Changing back into the guise of the elderly Xue Feng, Darius retired to it, and in what felt like ages, was truly exhausted. As he lay down, for the first time in four years, sleep came easily to Darius.

    ----

    Sunlight glinted off the grandeur of a four-story mansion on the out-skirts of Floeurd''Alene, each window pane catching the morning light. The estate sprawled, surrounded by perfectly carved hedges, their shapes mimicking various mana-beasts, and wonderous fountains that trickled quietly across the grounds.

    At the entrance, rows of servants stood in precise alignment, their uniforms crisp under the watchful gaze of a portly man whose round, flushed face matched his curly red hair. Beside him, a young woman in a green lace dress drew the eye; her long auburn hair and round amber eyes gave her an air of noble beauty, contrasting sharply with the disciplined order around her.

    The young woman''s voice trembled slightly, "Are you sure he is going to like me?"

    The large man chuckled, his eyes twinkling as he gave her a reassuring smile. "Who wouldn''t be captivated by you, my dear? Don¡¯t worry, my brother is very excited to meet you."

    As if summoned by their conversation, a circle of runes ignited between the rows of servants, drawing all eyes with its sudden, vibrant, green glow.

    From the glowing circle, a towering cyclone of green mana erupted. Within the swirling vortex, two figures emerged¡ªSolomon Brundy and Crelos, both clad in dark red robes. As the mana cyclone dissipated, it left behind Solomon and Crelos, their robes settling gently around them, each move calculated and poised as they stepped forward into the expectant crowd.

    "Brother! You''re finally here!" The large man''s laughter boomed as he approached Solomon, arms outstretched in warm welcome.

    "Forgive my tardiness," Solomon replied with a smile, his eyes nearly disappearing into thin lines as he stepped forward for an embrace. "Believe me, I would have arrived sooner if circumstances had permitted."

    "I finished packing a week ago..." Crelos muttered, his voice barely audible. His gaze swept over the grand surroundings, and he couldn''t help but whistle in awe. "This... wow, I mean, this place is huge!"

    After releasing his brother from the embrace, Solomon¡¯s expression shifted to a frown. He turned sharply to Crelos and commanded, "Enough gawking. Introduce yourself."

    Crelos straightened up and stepped forward, offering a respectful bow. "Greetings, sir. Congratulations to you and your bride-to-be. My name is Crelos Oberson."

    The large man sized up the teen with a scrutinizing gaze before booming, "Ah, so you''re the apprentice my brother has been talking about. Not bad at all, already an inceptor at your age." He clapped Solomon on the back, guiding him forward. "You really struck gold picking him up from the streets. Seems like having a keen eye runs in the family!" His laughter rang out as he glanced affectionately at his fianc¨¦e.

    Solomon winced inwardly, a silent curse at his brother''s hearty claps, ''Logs for hands, shit for brains.'' Yet, his smile remained as he chuckled lightly, "You undersold her beauty, truly. She''s even more stunning than you described."

    The woman''s cheeks colored with a bashful blush as she giggled in response, "It seems the rumors about you didn''t do justice either. You''re nearly as charming as Atleman."

    Standing before the tiny woman, Brundy bowed, kissing her hand, "Solomon Brundy, and I assure you, the rumors are quite exaggerated, as you can see, I''m not that handsome in real life."

    Grabbing the hem of her dress and bowing slightly, the woman introduced herself, "Sealia Hawkberry."

    The conversation flowed smoothly as the group moved towards the grand mansion, as their laughter filled the air, Crelos managed a tight smile, rolling his eyes internally. ''Gross.'' with the lines of servants quietly following behind.

    Throughout the day, they toured the expansive estate. From the ornately decorated rooms filled with portraits and artifacts to the lush gardens where they enjoyed tea under the shade of blooming trees, every corner offered a new topic of conversation.

    Lunch was served in a large dining hall where sunlight streamed through stained glass windows, casting colorful patterns on the finely set table. The day progressed with ease into dinner, which was a grand affair with laughter echoing around the room, blending seamlessly with the clinks of fine china and the rustle of silk garments.

    As dusk turned to evening, Brundy and Crelos excused themselves, each retiring to their respective rooms. Not long after settling in, Crelos received a mental summons from Brundy.

    Once he entered his master''s room, Crelos immediately noticed Brundy''s attention fixed on a large portrait hanging on the wall. His thick red hair framed his perpetually closed eyes. As the door clicked shut, Brundy looked over and waved his hand casually. A fine red mist emerged from his palm, swiftly filling the room. The room shimmered with the mist''s density before it suddenly vanished, leaving a taste of soot in the air.

    Crelos frowned, uneasy about his master''s secretive actions. As he stepped forward, he bowed slightly. "Why seal the room? Is there a problem, Master?"

    Brundy''s eyes snapped open from his usual slits, the intensity of his red pupils startling. "Crelos, did you have a family before I took you in?"

    Perplexed by the sudden question, Crelos answered, "No, Master. I was abandoned by my mother not long after I was born."

    Crelos watched as a wicked smile spread across Brundy''s face. "Consider yourself lucky! To never know the pain of having such an imbecile share your name. His foolish face, his droning on about that simple woman¡ªit makes our tasks all the easier."

    Confused, Crelos''s brow furrowed. "I thought we were here to enjoy the wedding?"

    Brundy''s laughter softened, a continuous smile playing on his lips as he shook his head. "Enjoying this farce is the last thing we''ll be doing. Master Adept Crowley has set a particular objective for us here." His eyes darkened to a deeper crimson, his voice firming with resolve. "And we must achieve it, Crelos, at any cost."

    Crelos straightened, a sense of dread settling in as his master''s too-kind demeanor completely unraveled. "What has the Tower Master commanded?" he asked, his voice carrying a clear, determined edge.

    Leaning forward, Brundy''s smile faded into a grim line, though his eyes glowed with a darker amusement. "We are here to steal something significant. And to kill my brother''s new bride." His tone was chillingly casual, the smile returning as he observed Crelos''s reaction.

    Stunned into a long silence, Crelos finally managed a slow, hesitant nod, "Yes, master."

    Brundy''s grin widened as he motioned for Crelos to come closer. He began to outline his first task, his voice low and steady, the details unfolding into the late hours of the night.

    ----

    In the morning light that cut into the large empty hall, Darius stood, his black hair a disheveled mess, muscles gleaming with sweat, his breathing heavy. Clad only in his trousers, he faced Marcus Crowley across the training hall. Marcus, also in just trousers, his tall, lean body marked by scars and surprisingly defined muscles for his age, twisted his large mustache as he let out a boisterous laugh.

    "Young man, the way you handle mana is like watching a skeeter frantically burying nuts for the winter¡ªhaphazard and overly eager!" Marcus''s voice boomed across the yard, filled with mirth as he teased Darius''s technique.

    "Easy for you to say," Darius huffed, wiping the sweat from his brow as he eyed Marcus, "you''re at least twice as fast as me."

    Marcus roared with laughter, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Boy, once again you remind me of your inexperience. Sometimes your words make me forget how young you really are." In a flash, Marcus closed the distance between them, leaning in so close Darius could feel the warmth of his breath in his ear. "Would you believe me if I told you that you''re actually much faster than me?"

 Chapter 67: Beneath the Surface

    Chapter 67: Beneath the Surface

    Marcus''s laughter echoed in the training hall. "Do you doubt me, boy?"

    Hands on his knees, Darius stared at the ground, a muscle in his jaw twitching slightly. ''Again with the boy. I was battling gods when he wasn¡¯t even a thought.''

    Straightening up, Darius flashed a smile, the edge sharp. "You should realize my speed is the best I can manage. Teasing the young really isn¡¯t becoming of someone your age."

    Marcus''s smile briefly faltered, but he quickly recovered, his expression brightening. "Aren''t we confident? How about we make a wager?"

    Darius''s breathing evened out, his eyebrow arching in interest.

    "If I can teach you to surpass my speed, then while my men search for a solution to your bottleneck, you will accompany my son and make an effort to befriend him," Marcus proposed, the words tumbling out a bit awkwardly towards the end.

    "And what if you''re just boasting?"

    "Then you may choose one of the Primordial Artifacts from my family''s collection," Marcus countered confidently.

    Darius''s eyes widened at the boldness of the offer. "I don''t think it''s wise to gamble with your family''s treasures. But if you insist, who am I to refuse?"

    Marcus chuckled, clapping Darius on the shoulder with a hearty laugh. "That''s the spirit! Just remember, the key point is to befriend him."

    Darius rolled his eyes but felt a warmth spread through him. ''Such a troublesome son must be a constant worry. He¡¯s probably hoping I can exert some positive influence.''

    "I''ll give it an honest effort if I lose the bet," Darius assured him, though he sighed inwardly, ''Sorry, old man, you might as well hand over that artifact now. There''s no way you can improve my movement technique.''

    "I''m glad to hear it! Let''s begin then. First, let me set up some Eyes." Marcus walked over to a chest along the side of the hall, pulling out two orbs mounted on stone bases. He placed one at each end of the hall, nodding in satisfaction. "These crystal eyes will record everything. It''ll be easier to show you," he explained, beckoning Darius to join him.

    As he stood beside Marcus, a pang of guilt washed over Darius. ''I''m starting to feel a bit bad about this. I should refuse the Artifact; it wouldn''t feel right to take it, given all his help.'' He glanced at Marcus, his expression conflicted.

    Recognizing Darius''s internal conflict, Marcus clapped him firmly on the back. "Don¡¯t count your wins just yet. I''m not one to make a foolish bet," he chuckled. With that, Marcus blurred into motion, leaving only a gust that ruffled Darius''s hair in his wake.

    From the opposite end of the hall, Marcus gestured playfully. "Over here, boy! Come on, give it all you''ve got¡ªdon''t hold back!"

    Darius bristled at being called "boy" again, his jaw tightening. ''Say boy one more time, and I might just have your son calling me father,'' he thought with a smirk. Channeling his fire mana, he surged across the hall like a comet, his fiery aura blazing a swift path to the opposite end.

    As he skidded to a stop beside Marcus, Darius asked with a hint of bravado, "How many Primordial Artifacts does your family own?"

    Kinneman chuckled as he picked up the crystal by his feet. "Go fetch the other one."

    Once both crystals were retrieved, Marcus positioned them side by side, touching. He briefly placed his hand on the pair, then stepped back and nudged Darius with his elbow. "Now, watch closely, we''ll start with your attempt."

    The room darkened slightly as the orbs emitted a combined light, projecting a large image onto the air in front of them, creating a floating screen that displayed Darius standing still.

    Darius''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as he marveled at the orbs. ''First time I''ve seen these in action. Handy little inventions,'' he thought, his interest piqued by the magitech before Marcus''s elbow nudged him again.

    "Focus on the vision," Marcus chided, shaking his head with a mild sigh. "Kids these days."

    A hint of embarrassment colored Darius''s cheeks as he redirected his gaze to the projection, now paused on his scowling expression just before his dash. With a flick from Marcus, the image sprung to life, slowing down to allow each detail of Darius''s movements to be scrutinized.

    The image showed Darius crouching briefly before erupting forward, taking powerful strides that carried him swiftly across the hall.

    Then, the projection shifted to Marcus. His run was slowed, revealing the intricate details of his movement. Beneath him, flames burst with each step, illustrating the precise and intense technique that Darius hadn''t fully appreciated in real-time.

    "Notice the difference?" Marcus asked, his voice carrying a hint of challenge.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Darius responded with a flat tone, "You''re faster than me."

    Marcus clapped his hands, startling Darius. "Wrong answer! Let me pose a different question. When you consider the fastest creatures on Gaia, what do they all share, aside from the ones that fly?"

    Darius furrowed his brow, irritation plain on his face. "Well, if you exclude flying... they mostly run on four legs or more."

    Clapping his hands once more, Marcus beamed. "Exactly right! And why does that matter? It''s about contact with the ground. Four legs mean more time grounded. Now, take another look. Compare how frequently your feet touch the ground to mine."

    Marcus gestured over the crystal Eyes, activating the display. The images of their attempts played side by side on a split screen.

    Darius watched intently, his interest piqued. He observed the stark difference and murmured, "Your feet make contact with the ground three times more frequently than mine..." His brow furrowed as realization dawned, setting his thoughts in rapid motion.

    "The more often you can maintain contact, the greater your acceleration, because every second you spend in the air, you lose momentum," Marcus explained, watching Darius process the information. Noticing the intent focus in Darius''s eyes, Marcus stepped back, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. ''If only I had a son like him. Maybe that brat would learn something.''

    Darius sat down abruptly, closing his eyes as he mulled over Marcus''s words. ''The principle is straightforward yet profoundly impactful. In my typical movement techniques, each step is about covering as much ground as possible quickly. But if I adjust my step pattern, emphasizing downward force to maximize push-off and minimize airborne time, I could sustain peak velocity across each stride...''

    Lost in thought, Darius didn''t notice time slide from morning to late afternoon. Snapping out of his reverie, he sprang to his feet, "Let''s set up the eyes again; I want to try another run."

    Marcus chuckled, appreciating Darius''s initiative as he watched him snatch up one of the orbs and dash to the far end of the hall.

    "Why are you waiting?" Darius called out, his eyes sparking with eagerness as he positioned the eye.

    "Seems you''ve figured something out. Let''s see it in action," Marcus remarked, grabbing the remaining eye. He instantly zipped to the opposite end of the hall, set the orb down, and reappeared beside Darius in a blink. "This time, let''s race."

    Crouching down, Darius exhaled slowly, steadying his breathing and focusing intently. "Whenever you''re ready."

    Observing Darius''s earnest demeanor, Marcus couldn''t help but be impressed again. He assumed a similar stance, his aura pulsing around his legs. "On three."

    "One... two... three!"

    At Marcus''s count, both figures surged forward. Darius, with an explosive start, appeared a few meters ahead almost instantly, but his momentum threw him off balance. He crashed into the ground, skidding across the floor with a harsh scrape of skin against tile.

    Kinneman, watching Darius''s rough landing and subsequent grimace, felt a sudden chill of anxiety. ''Did I just lose a primordial artifact?''

    Darius shot up from the ground, face scraped and grimy, his determination clear, "Again!" Pacing back to the starting line, his mind raced to solve the error.

    Marcus, appearing beside him with a grin meant to hide his nerves, probed, "What went wrong? Did you slip?"

    Still deep in reflection, Darius shook his head slightly. "No, it''s just my trajectory was off. Old habits die hard. Just need a bit more practice, that¡¯s all."

    "How about I observe until you''ve got a handle on it? Maybe I''ll spot something to help," Marcus suggested, watching Darius intently.

    Waving him off, Darius muttered, "Sure, sure." He crouched lower, his gaze fixed on the crystal eye across the hall. ''I need to rewire my instincts here¡ªlike transforming a usual running stride into the same speed and distance with three shorter, quicker steps.''

    Closing his eyes briefly, Darius shifted his mana from fire to water, murmuring, "Ebb and flow, adaptability, balance."

    His eyes snapped open, and he disappeared, reappearing instantly at the hall''s end. "Wrong!" he shouted, frustration evident. Without hesitation, he crouched and vanished again, reappearing at the opposite end. "Fuck!"

    As Darius continued his frenetic dashes, his frustration mounted, echoing through the hall with each curse and punch at the air. "Why can''t I do this?! My legs won''t listen!"

    "You''re overthinking it," Marcus interjected, watching Darius''s strained attempts. "Every time you run, your body looks awkward." He stroked his mustache thoughtfully, then his eyes widened with a realization. "You''re trying to shorten your steps. Instead of focusing on shortening, aim to lengthen your strides. Try to keep your feet off the ground for less time rather than taking more steps."

    Marcus reappeared at the opposite end of the hall, his expression brightening into a smile. "My fighting style leans towards fast, single attacks, emphasizing maximum speed in short bursts rather than maneuverability and endurance. Your footwork is quite different¡ªmore adaptable and uniquely yours. You shouldn''t try to mimic others."

    Crouching low, Darius''s expression shifted, a subtle hint of realization lighting up his eyes. "Uniquely mine..."

    Straightening, he clasped his hands behind his back.

    "Ethereal Steps."

    Darius didnt move an inch, but Marcus burst into laughter, his voice booming through the hall, as he clapped in delight while approaching Darius. "Well, I guess that''s congratulations to both of us then! But tell me, what exactly are these ''Ethereal Steps''? Is it something you can teach?"

    To most, it would have appeared Darius merely stood motionless. However, Marcus, with his peak Steel Knight''s vision¡ªhoned as a scout¡ªsaw the astonishing truth. In a blink, Darius had crossed the hall and returned.

    Inwardly marveling, Darius reflected on the technique¡¯s simplicity and its profound effect. ''In that brief moment, my feet scarcely left the ground. It felt as though I truly gripped the earth beneath me.'' With a broad smile, Darius offered a respectful bow to Marcus. "Forgive my earlier behavior. I''ve indeed learned much from you. Allow me the honor of sharing some of my knowledge in return."

    Marcus strode forward, lifting Darius to his feet and playfully ruffling his hair, which made Darius frown slightly. "Nonsense! It was a fair wager between men. Your gratitude is appreciated, but let''s leave it at that! Now, come on, let''s clean up and have some dinner. Afterwards, we can discuss these Ethereal Steps of yours."

    With a hearty laugh, Marcus clapped Darius on the back, guiding him towards the exit. Despite his jovial demeanor, Darius couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease, the smile on his face hiding his internal sigh, ''I might have improved, but at what cost?'' Looking out a large window, the beauty of the setting sun did little to deter the thought of "befriending" a young master¡ªand the inevitable complications that would bring¡ªweighed heavily on him as they left the hall.

    ----

    The next day, as the last rays of the setting sun, shined through a keyhole, Crelos pushed open the door to a apothecary shop. The bell above chimed softly as he stepped out, nodding with a polite, "Thank you again."

    The shop assistant waved back, a gentle smile gracing her features. He lingered a moment, his gaze fixed on her through the shop window. Crelos walked slowly, his mind half on her warm smile as he made his way back to the estate.

    He kept his aura concealed as he navigated the streets, his robes providing a comforting warmth as dusk settled in. ''This place isn''t so bad. Compared to Rancitio Cordoba, there are a lot more normal humans here, fewer mages or knights.''

    He let a smile touch his lips, observing the unhurried lives around him. The laughter and smiles of the passing families struck him as profoundly genuine¡ªuntouched by the usual scramble for power or political games, simply basking in each other''s company.

    His smile waned as a heavy thought clouded his expression. His gaze dropped to the cobblestones, a frown knitting his brows. ''Am I really about to do this?'' The gravity of his mission weighed on him. ''How can I participate in taking a life, especially a woman, and on her wedding night?''

    The sudden shouts from a barfight, accompanied by a mixture of cheers and laughter, snapped Crelos from his thoughts. He turned to see two drunken men trading blows, surrounded by an excited crowd.

    Sighing, Crelos turned, only to be jolted as someone bumped into his shoulder. "Excuse me, I was¡ª" he started, but before he could finish his apology, a handsome man clad in extravagant clothes with blonde hair cut him off, "Watch where you''re going, dud! Your lu¡ª"

    His tirade was abruptly cut off as a large, elderly man with a flowing white beard and hair struck the younger man on the head. "Stop that!...I apologize for this peacock here," the older man said gruffly, his stern voice leaving no room for further disruption. "Just ignore him."

    ''Peacock?'' furrowing his brow in confusion, Crelos nodded respectfully, "Thank you, sir," and resumed his walk back to the estate. Shaking off the encounter, he pushed his troubling thoughts aside, focusing instead on the path ahead, determined to return without further delay. But the brief encounter continued to nag at him, ''Why did that old man seem familiar?''

    Darius held Percy aloft by the scruff of his coat, his gaze fixed on Crelos''s retreating back. Giving Percy a slight shake to capture his full attention, "Percy, you can access your father''s information network, can''t you?"

    "Yes, Dar¡ª I mean, Feng. What do you need?" His tone a mixture of respect and fear.

    Letting go of Percy''s coat, Darius began walking again, hands clasped behind his back. "I need information on a particular mage. I''ll give you the details once we''re back at the manor."

    "Yes, boss!" Percy hurried after Darius, his expression a blend of irritation and wariness as he mumbled under his breath, watching the elder''s steady, leisurely stride.

 Chapter 68: Barrel and Forge

    Chapter 68: Barrel and Forge

    Walking through the evening streets, Darius was poised and observant, his gaze drifting leisurely as he absorbed the scenes around him. ''Solomon must be Crelos''s new master. What other reason could there be for his presence here?''

    "Hey boss," a voice oozed from behind, breaking into his thoughts.

    Darius, still under the guise of Xue Feng, turned with a slight frown. "What is it?"

    "Do we have to go back to the Country Forge? I just ate there the other night," Percy complained, his shoulders sagging.

    Rubbing his temples with a hint of frustration, Darius struggled to keep his temper in check. "Percy, I''m well aware you dined there. But recall, it was your hasty retreat to your father''s safety that disrupted my meal."

    Darius abruptly paused in his stride, inhaling deeply, a memory of Wu Chen flashing through his mind¡ª''He was much worse.'' Turning sharply to face Percy, who instinctively flinched, Darius''s voice was flat and uncompromising. "You''re a poor excuse for a man, do you realize that? Flaunting your father''s name, strutting around the city like a lord, yet always skulking behind others, using your position to intimidate the weak. It''s cliche and boring."

    Percy stood rigid, the impact of Darius''s words striking him like physical blows.

    "You''re weak, untrained, and lazy. Worst of all, despite your father''s love¡ªperhaps he''s the only one in this world who could bear such affection for you¡ªyou bring him nothing but disgrace."

    As Darius''s critique sunk in, tears welled in Percy''s eyes. His jaw clenched, and a feeble green aura flickered around him as he stammered, "Y-you have no ri..."

    Before Percy could finish, Darius placed a firm hand on his shoulder, his tone softening. "But I understand."

    Percy jerked away from Darius''s touch, shaking his head in frustration. He opened his mouth to retort, but Darius preempted him. "Your potential''s limited to the second tier, isn''t it?"

    The color drained from Percy''s face, his fists clenched as a storm of emotions brewed within him.

    "Insecurity can cripple even the strongest of men," Darius continued, unphased by the growing attention from bystanders. "Women, strength, position¡ªall can erode a man¡¯s confidence and incite resentment towards others." As murmurs began to swirl around them, Darius casually touched his brooch, letting a flare of his fire aura ripple out aggressively, prompting the onlookers to divert their gaze and mind their own business.

    Percy''s composure faltered as if Darius had stripped him bare. Noting the dispersing crowd, Percy mustered a weak suggestion, "Let''s walk," and began dejectedly heading towards the Country Forge.

    Walking alongside him, Darius maintained a composed demeanor, his hands clasped behind his back. "When I failed my assessments, the disappointment and pain I saw in my parents'' faces..."

    "I know what you''re trying to do," Percy managed a hollow chuckle, his voice tinged with bitterness, "so just stop. I really don''t want to talk about this, especially not with someone like you. You show up, embarrass me, and then worm your way into my father''s good graces."

    His expression darkened, "He praises you endlessly¡ªit¡¯s clear he wishes I were more like you. Maybe I''m not the sharpest, but I''m not blind. You''re only on my case because he asked you to be. So, drop the act. I prefer it when you''re straightforward and just hit me."

    Darius shook his head, a grin spreading across his face as he let out a loud laugh. "Well, look at that, you can be perceptive. I can see why you''d think that. And yes, your father did ask me to take an interest in you. Honestly, from what you''ve shown me so far, you''re not someone I could like."

    Percy''s cheeks flushed, his breathing growing ragged.

    "But," Darius continued, his tone shifting slightly, "if you''re willing to pull your head out of your ass and actually listen, maybe I could help you get stronger." With that, Darius picked up his pace, leaving Percy a few steps behind.

    Percy halted, confusion knitting his brow, when suddenly Darius''s voice sounded in his mind. "Remember, idiot, I failed my assessments."

    A spark of understanding ignited in Percy''s eyes as he glanced down at his hands, then back up at Darius''s retreating figure. A smile broke over his face, a hint of new resolve lighting his expression. "Yes, boss!" he called out, quickening his pace to catch up with Darius.

    ----

    The Country Forge buzzed with its usual vibrant crowd as Darius and Percy arrived. Stepping into the boisterous restaurant, Darius was promptly recognized by the young waiter who had attended to him previously.

    As they were led to their table on the second floor, the waiter hesitated for a brief moment, his eyes flicking between Darius and the now spotted Percy. He quickly composed himself and gestured them to their seats.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Once seated and after ordering braised ribs again, accompanied by a bottle of Fleet wine, both for himself and Percy, Darius leaned back to survey the bustling restaurant. "Tell me about this city. Besides your father and Atleman Brundy, is there anyone else here I should be wary of?"

    After pausing to consider, Percy responded, "there are two other worth mentioning. One is old man Hershel, a retired 4th tier lightning mage know for his...eccentric tastes."

    "Don''t skirt around it, just say it."

    Leaning closer, Percy whispered, "he has a penchant for young boys, particularly werefolk."

    Darius wrinkled his nose in disgust, shaking his head slightly. "And the other?"

    Percy suddenly straightened, his expression changing as a rosy flush crept over his face. "The Mountain..." he sighed as he sank back into his seat, his tone taking on a distant quality. "A 4th tier earth knight. A shield knight with immense strength, even earned a title before reaching the 7th rank."

    Darius squinted slightly, leaning back. "You like men?"

    "What?! No!" Percy yelled, then, realizing his outburst, his face turned even redder, and he quickly lowered his voice. "No, The Mountain is a woman. Lady Clarke, The Mountain of Floeur d''Alene."

    Relieved by the clarification, Darius leaned forward, his interest piqued. "So, she''s quite striking then, given your reaction?"

    Percy''s face lit up, his tone almost reverent. "She''s like the moon on a cold winter''s night. Jet black hair, bright yellow eyes that seem to pull you in. Her body is sculpted by an artist, as if created from the finest gemstones."

    "Alright, I understand," Darius interjected, a hint of amusement in his voice. But his next words were cut short as he noticed the waiter approaching their table, balancing two bottles of Fleet wine, each nestled in a jar of warm water, his approach smooth despite the bustling environment.

    Darius kept his gaze fixed on the bottles as the waiter set them on the table. Without diverting his eyes, he inquired, "And the cups?"

    The waiter, with an apologetic grimace, bowed slightly. "I''m sorry, sir. The closest thing we could find to match your request were these sauce cups. We truly mean no offense, and the chef has already requested that proper cups be made for future use. We hope these will suffice for now."

    Darius looked up, slightly taken aback by the waiter''s response, ''rumors must be spreading.''

    He slid a mid-grade crystal across the table, lowering his voice. "What have you heard about me?"

    The waiter¡¯s eyes lit up as he snatched the crystal, leaning in with a warm smile. "Sir has been the subject of much discussion. A mysterious stranger who openly clashed with the Kinneman household, left the city for a duel with Sir Marcus Kinneman, and returned unscathed and seemingly in favor? Rumors speculate everything from a drawn battle to you possessing a formidable lineage that even Sir Kinneman respects. Might Sir shed some light on these tales? Clearing up such confusion could also be considered a tip, after all."

    Darius chuckled to himself, ''Seems keeping a low profile was never in the cards.'' He looked at the waiter, "That will be enough. If I need anything else, I''ll call."

    A flicker of disappointment crossed the waiter''s face. "Of course, sir. Your meal will be out shortly." With that, he headed back towards the kitchen.

    Percy''s whisper carried a hint of amusement, "You seem quite popular, at this point I''d be cautious if I were you."

    "Cautious?" Darius raised an eyebrow.

    With a teasing smile, Percy leaned in slightly, "If rumors are to be believed and you fought my father to a stalemate, then surely the Mountain will be seeking you out soon enough."

    Darius scoffed lightly, swirling the wine before pouring it into the tiny saucer, "Oh? And why would she be interested in me? Is she addicted to dueling or something?"

    As Percy mimicked his actions with his cup, he chuckled, "Exactly. She spends her time either hunting mana-beasts or challenging others to duels. She never rests." He took a sip of the warmed Fleet wine, his eyes widening with delight, then narrowing in satisfaction, "That''s... perfect."

    Darius watched him, irritation flickering across his face. ''That''s the enjoyment I was hoping for. This kid¡¯s mood is ruining mine.'' He downed his wine quickly, his frown deepening. ''I need to talk to Marcus about this. I don''t need some battle-crazed knight coming after me.''

    As Darius mulled over the potential challenge from the mountain woman, their food finally arrived, allowing him to shift his focus to the meal before him.

    Despite his reservations about his company, the remainder of the dinner passed pleasantly. Percy, though not his preferred dining partner, managed to hold a lively and informative conversation that engaged Darius.

    By the end of their meal, after indulging in three more bottles of warmed Fleet wine, Percy showed signs of being considerably intoxicated. Darius, on the other hand, had to barely cycle his cultivation technique to cleanse his bloodstream and clear his mind.

    After settling the bill and expressing their gratitude to the chef, Darius and a noticeably tipsy Percy prepared to leave the restaurant. As they descended from the second floor, Percy, less steady on his feet, clumsily collided with two tier 3 mages ascending the stairs, one male, the other female.

    The impact caused the pair''s drinks to splash over their robes and onto Percy. For a moment, Percy''s face contorted as if he were about to unleash a tirade. However, a quick glance at Darius tempered his response, and he managed to belch out a clumsy, "My...apologies."

    Surprised by Percy''s restraint, Darius gave a slight nod. ''It''s a start.''

    "Apologies?!" the male mage spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "You''re a drunken disgrace, Percy! Do you think a mere apology suffices? Get on your knees and lick my boots clean, and maybe I''ll let you off with just paying for damages. Otherwise..."

    A large hand descended onto the shoulder of the irate mage, halting his tirade mid-sentence. "Get your¡ª" He choked on his words as he turned to see who had intervened.

    Old man Darius, with a broad grin plastered across his face, stared down at the mage. "Please forgive him," he boomed, the warmth in his eyes contrasting the tension. "As you can see, he''s quite inebriated. Let''s avoid further unpleasantness," he suggested, his hand radiating heat as his eyes flickered with a subtle killing intent. "Allow me to cover the damages and your meals for the evening."

    Feeling suddenly like a hunter who had cornered a helpless wolf cub, only to find the cub had it''s father, the mage quickly changed his tone. "You are very gracious," he stammered, pulling the woman beside him closer almost as a shield. "It must be trying for you, accompanying such trash," he ventured, trying to salvage the situation. "Perhaps, sir, you would care to join us instead this evening?"

    Darius chuckled internally. ''He¡¯s likely believes the rumors that I have powerful connections.'' Releasing the mage''s shoulder, Darius began to walk away. "I appreciate the offer, but as I''ve already dined, my evening has concluded. Perhaps another time. Just send the bills to the Kinneman household."

    Guiding Percy out of the restaurant, he then steered him around a corner and into a dimly lit alcove. "Stay here," he instructed firmly, setting him against the wall.

    Percy, overwhelmed by the effects of the alcohol, looked up hazily. As his head dipped forward, his words slurred out, "yesh, dad."

    Touching his brooch, Darius changed his appearance to mimic a child he had noticed earlier, dressed in the Country Forge¡¯s uniform and apron. ''This is going to be good,'' a smirk playing across his lips. Touching his pouch, he retrieved a small red barrel.

    The Barrel of Monkeys was a peculiar primordial treasure and Darius''s first attempt with it had been both baffling and underwhelming. Upon opening the barrel initially, three identical monkeys, half a meter tall, with brown fur and black faces had burst forth in a puff of pink smoke. They blinked, surveying their surroundings at the beast-farm briefly, before they started screeching and scampering off into the woods, completely disregarding Darius.

    The monkeys had been an annoying mystery; they scampered away for an entire day, ignoring his commands or any potential use he could envision. His experiment involving a confrontation with a Mana-Beast ended just the same; the monkeys shrieked at the sight and bolted into the forest, only to return the next morning and scurry back into their barrel.

    They were utterly uncontrollable, with a seemingly pointless 24-hour summoning limit. Useless in battle, perhaps, but possibly not for other endeavors.

    With a new plan in mind, Darius re-entered the restaurant. He exuded confidence, blending seamlessly into the bustling environment as if he were merely another employee belonging there as he made his way to the second floor. Earlier, Darius had kept an eye on the two mages as he left; watching as they had been led to a private room. This had given him the particularly mischievous idea.

    Navigating the crowded tables, Darius disregarded the din of patrons and their calls for service as he made his way to a secluded part of the second floor. Approaching the door of the private room, a thought crossed his mind, ''can only blame yourself, should have accepted his apology.''

    With a mischievous grin plastered on his face, he quietly cracked open the door. In a swift, almost unseen motion, he unsealed the Barrel of Monkeys, unleashing the cloud of pink smoke into the room as well as three, screaming monkeys.

 Chapter 69: Threads of Havok

    Chapter 69: Threads of Havoc

    Chaos erupted instantly. The moment Darius shut the door to the private room, a woman''s ear-piercing scream tore through the restaurant.

    ''Better get out of here.''

    Heading toward the stairs, the male mage''s shouts joined the woman''s screams as the crashing and screeching of monkeys added to the chorus.

    Suddenly, an explosion sounded. Darius turned just in time to see the flaming body of one monkey burst through the door of the private room. The other two monkeys leapt into the restaurant, causing chaos as patrons screamed and jumped up, some ducking for cover as the monkeys scampered across tables and over people¡¯s heads.

    ''That escalated quickly,'' a twinge of guilt hitting him as he fled the scene, rushing out onto the street amid shouts and screams of people trying to escape the pandemonium.

    Reaching the street, Darius witnessed a window shattering above him as the three monkeys leaped out, one clearly singed and burnt. ''Sorry little guy, I''ll find you some treats in the morning,'' he thought apologetically.

    Activating his Arcane Gaze, Darius peered back into the restaurant. His enhanced vision caught sight of the pair of mages in disarray: the woman with a noticeable patch of hair missing, and the man shirtless, his pants shredded.

    Darius couldn''t help but burst into laughter as he hurried to retrieve Percy, finding him exactly where he had left him, sprawled unconscious on the ground. "You really are pathetic," he muttered, rolling his eyes. Transforming back into the elderly guise of Xue Feng, he hoisted Percy onto his back. "At least I don''t have to worry about you blabbering about what I just did."

    As they departed from the chaotic scene and made their way back to the Kinneman household, neither was aware of the further turmoil that would unfold throughout the city that night. Reports began to surface of a trio of monkeys wreaking havoc, terrorizing residents, and causing mischief wherever they roamed.

    Traveling the street, which was surprisingly populated for so late at night, Darius smiled, ''Seems coming to this city was the right idea, it would have taken me years to do what Marcus can accomplish in a couple weeks with his network.''

    Watching those around him, the merchant''s cleaning their shop fronts, couples strolling the streets engaged in laughter, even the hurried pace of people still working into the night kept the streets lively.

    Darius noticed he had a wide area around him clear of people, and that people quickly avoided eye contact with him. Looking to the passed out Percy over his shoulder, Darius began to laugh to himself, "you are really killing my mood here kid, people are looking at me like I killed you."

    Darius laughed to himself as he walked, ''When we get back, I should check on Haku and Neko.'' His train of thought was momentarily interrupted by Percy mumbling in his sleep, "Sorry...father."

    Rolling his eyes at the incoherent apology, ''And I guess I need to figure out what to do with this pathetic pup. I did promise I''d make him stronger.'' With a confident stride, he continued the journey back to the Kinneman household, feeling unusually upbeat. For the first time in a while, he felt a spark of hope¡ªaided, no doubt, by the bottle of Fleet wine he had snagged on his way out.

    ----

    Upon returning to the Brundy estate, Crelos made a beeline for his master''s room. After a respectful knock and announcement, he entered to find Brundy, his imposing figure bent over a small orb of fire that illuminated his desk. "Did you aquire it?" Brundy''s voice was terse, filled with expectation.

    Crelos reached into his pouch and produced a glass case containing a single flower petal. "They only had this one petal, and it cost all my funds to secure it." He handed over the case, pausing briefly before adding with a firm nod, "Master? Can I at least understand why we are doing this?"

    Solomon Brundy clicked his tongue in evident frustration, snatching the case from Crelos with a sharp glance. "I''ve told you before, you''re informed only of what you need to know, nothing more." With that, he turned away, taking the precious petal to the orb of fire on his desk.

    Crelos tightened his jaw, steadfast despite his frustration. "You said you brought me here to show me the ways of the world. How am I to learn when I''m kept in the dark, treated merely as a tool?"

    "Mind your words, apprentice!" Brundy snapped back, his aura flaring with fire for a brief moment. Yet, almost as quickly, his expression shifted to an almost genuine smile. "You want to learn, do you? Well, here''s your first lesson: in this world, those who are weaker are always used by those who are stronger. That''s the harsh reality, inescapable and true."

    Brundy settled into his chair at the desk, cautiously opening the glass case. He murmured an unintelligible incantation, his fingers brushing the delicate petal as he imbued it with his mana. Carefully, he levitated the petal above the orb of flames before letting it fall gracefully into the fire. "To escape being used by those stronger, one must possess true, unmatched strength. Only a knight or mage who reaches the 9th tier can truly claim such independence."

    Seizing a moment to probe deeper, Crelos ventured, "Is that why we''re doing this, Master? Are you trying to break free from being used yourself?"

    Brundy''s eyes narrowed slowly, but a genuine smile crept across his face. "Very astute, apprentice, trying to manipulate my emotions to extract more information."

    Without warning, Crelos found himself forced to his knees, overwhelmed by Brundy''s suddenly erupting aura. The oppressive force bore down on him, far beyond what he expected, even as a newly ascended Inceptor. ''The gap... it''s immense! How can it be this much?''If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "As a reward for your growth, I''ll not only spare you further punishment, but I''ll indulge you with a little more insight."

    The oppressive force pinning Crelos down vanished as abruptly as it had appeared. Standing without struggle, he fixed his gaze respectfully on Brundy.

    ''I often forget his true strength, given his usual meekness. The last inceptor I subjected to that couldn''t stand for hours.'' Brundy masked his thoughts with a placid smile, continuing, "There is no grand justification for our actions, nor is there a reason that will truly satisfy your curiosity. What you must understand¡ªand all you need to understand¡ªis that successfully completing this mission will make you stronger. Focus on the resources and rewards; those are what matter, not the why."

    Pausing for a brief reflection, Crelos bowed deeply. "I understand, Master. I will commit fully to my role..."

    However, he lingered, his hesitation hanging in the air as he met Brundy''s gaze. Brundy, growing impatient, barked, "Out with it then!"

    Gathering his courage, Crelos''s voice was tinged with uncertainty. "Master, I''m confused. Perhaps I''m simply failing to grasp the bigger picture, but how do we intend to escape detection? It seems inevitable that they''ll trace the purchase of the Silver Lilly petal back to me. Won¡¯t they connect the dots eventually?"

    Brundy shook his head, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Are you acquainted with the Silver Lilly?"

    "No, Master. I must admit, my studies in botany have always been lacking."

    Brundy''s expression turned serious. "A deficiency in botanical knowledge could prove fatal, especially if you encounter a poison weilder. I suggest you rectify this once we return to the tower. For now, understand that the Silver Lilly is commonly used in fertility potions," he explained, eyeing Crelos for any sign of recognition.

    Crelos''s expression flickered with realization, then twisted into confusion. "I don''t understand, Master. Even if that''s true, if she dies from poisoning, won''t we still be suspects?"

    Brundy smirked slightly. "Briefly, perhaps. However, my wedding gift will be a fertility potion, personally, and lovingly crafted by my own hand. As the brother of the groom, and a well-known master of potions, no one would question my abilities nor my intentions. Once she consumes it, it will take two days for the poison to take effect. Her death will appear quick and painless. And here lies the true genius of my potion."

    Brundy''s smile deepened as he deftly manipulated the flames, drawing forth a vial of pink fluid. "During my studies of various herbs, I uncovered a rare property of the Silver Lilly¡ªan ancient tome I discovered in my youth hinted at it. When combined with poison, the Lilly exhibits a devouring effect that activates only upon the host''s death. It absorbs all other toxins, enhancing its own benign properties, which if extracted from the corpse properly, can increase the success rate of the herb."

    Crelos exhaled sharply, his eyes widening in realization. "So the Lilly will eliminate any trace of the actual poison. After her death, only the essence of the Lilly will be detectable, leaving no grounds for suspicion." Pausing, he looked perplexed. "But Master, why do you need me for this? It seems like I''m not essential to this plan, yet you said my involvement was necessary. Surely it wasn''t just to purchase the petal?"

    Brundy flicked his finger, sending a spark that popped playfully in front of Crelos. "Because you, my apprentice, will be the one to ensure she drinks it."

    "Huh? Me?" Crelos''s voice rose in surprise.

    "Yes, you," Brundy responded with a hint of mockery. "It''s customary for brides to receive fertility potions, but they seldom actually drink them."

    Crelos furrowed his brow, rubbing his temple in confusion. "Then what''s the point?"

    "For a bride to actually drink them on her wedding night suggests a lack of faith in her natural ability to conceive. It''s traditionally given as a gesture, a safeguard against the possibility of infertility without bringing shame to either party. It allows them to handle the matter privately, without external intervention, should they find themselves unable to conceive," Brundy explained, his tone patient.

    "So why am I the one to ensure she drinks it?" Crelos''s curiosity deepened.

    "Because, my apprentice, your reputation precedes you. The world knows of your potential. When you present your gift to the bride, how could she possibly doubt the sincerity or the intentions of someone as renowned as you?" Brundy''s voice held a note of sly encouragement, hinting at the manipulation woven into their plan.

    Struggling to piece together the underlying scheme, Crelos''s gaze flickered uncertainly. Finally, he exhaled in defeat. "I can''t see the endgame here."

    Brundy, his expression gleaming with a mix of anticipation and slyness, leaned back in his chair. "For your part, you''ll predict her future as a wife and mother during the festivities. Here''s the crucial moment: you will hesitate as if reluctant to reveal her fortune. Make it seem as though you are withholding something grave. Then, convincingly lie by telling her she will be blessed with many children and a house full of laughter and joy."

    Pausing to ensure his point was clear, Brundy''s eyes narrowed with a predatory glint. "Afterward, I will take her aside privately and confide in her that you revealed the ''true'' vision to me¡ªthat she will be barren. This will create a personal crisis only our ''gift'' can resolve."

    Crelos furrowed his brow, skepticism painting his features. "But I''ve only dabbled in foresight; I''ve never actually succeeded."

    Brundy waved dismissively, his confidence unwavering. "That doesn¡¯t matter. Simply claim you can. Given your potential, who would question it? Foresight is rare, but you''re seen as a prodigy; doubt is unlikely. And even if some skepticism arises¡ªeven from her¡ªit will only serve to plant the seed of doubt I need to cultivate."

    Maintaining his composure, Crelos feigned admiration, "You''ve really thought of everything, Master. I won''t let you or the Tower Master down. I should start preparing for what I need to do and how to respond." Rising from his seat, he bowed respectfully to Brundy and headed for the door.

    Just as he was about to exit, Brundy''s voice halted him. "Crelos," he said, causing Crelos to pause. "Focus on growing stronger. Only at the peak of your power can you truly command your own destiny and that of others. Harden yourself, for if you don''t, I fear you may never reach the heights required of you." His words carried an ominous undertone.

    With a thought tinged with suspicion¡ª''That sounded like a threat''¡ªCrelos turned back briefly, bowing once more. "Yes, Master. I will heed your advice." He then exited the room without betraying any emotion, his steps steady as he made his way toward his quarters.

    Unseen by Crelos, Brundy''s gaze followed him through the wall. His eyes glowed a sinister red, his attention fixed intently on the rapid beat of Crelos''s heart, which thudded like that of a frightened Shadow-Hare.

    Once safely inside his room, Crelos set down an array on the floor and activated it with a wave of his hand. Only then did he allow himself to collapse against the door, his complexion going pale. Dropping his head between his knees, he murmured to himself in a ragged breath, "What am I going to do?" His thoughts spun wildly, his emotions in turmoil. Despite the chaos in his mind, the image of the old man he had encountered earlier on the streets inexplicably surfaced, persistently intruding into his troubled thoughts.

    ----

    In the warmth of Marcus''s private study, Darius and Marcus sat across from each other by the fireplace. Darius poured the last of the Fleet wine into his cup, handing it over to Marcus with a wry smile. "Seems you have better fortune than me tonight."

    Marcus accepted the cup with a broad grin. "Shame there''s only one bottle. I''ve really taken to this ''warmed wine.'' I''ll have to inquire at the restaurant about their supplier, but that can wait until repairs are finished." He downed the wine in one smooth motion, his eyes twinkling over the rim of the cup.

    Trying to appear as innocent as possible, Darius added, "I was only defending your son. You should have seen how he held himself back."

    Leaning back in his chair, Marcus shook his head, a wry smile on his face. "I doubt my son played much of a part, but I owe you my thanks regardless. You spoke harsh truths to Percy that he needed to hear."

    Darius stared into the flickering flames, the light dancing in his azure eyes. "To be honest, Marcus, the problem isn''t entirely your son. Yes, he may seem a bit pathetic, but considering the potential he has, it would require a man of exceptional character to overcome that." His voice was casual, yet carried a weight as he spoke with Marcus.

    Kinneman''s gaze intensified as he took in Darius''s relaxed demeanor, his messy black hair and the youthful features that seemed unusually calm. "You arrived here with such a burden on your shoulders. It''s good to see you somewhat at ease," he commented, a hint of warmth in his tone.

    Darius straightened abruptly, a flush creeping onto his face. "Do I seem like I''m enjoying this? Honestly, the only reason I''ve been dealing with your son the way I have is because he made a blood oath not to betray me."

    Marcus erupted into hearty laughter, clearly amused. "Interesting strategy for making friends; I might''ve considered it in my younger days!"

    Darius¡¯s expression darkened at the comment, a bitter thought crossing his mind about his past life, where his so-called friends had surrounded him at his death. Annoyed, he shot back, "And what a father you are! Aren''t you concerned that your son made an oath with me? What if I had him vow to be my slave?"

    Darius''s frown deepened as he observed Marcus chuckling at his pointed remarks. In the briefest moment he blinked, Marcus had his rapier out, idly polishing it with a cloth. "Why would I worry about your intentions?" Marcus asked with a smile, then added, "My son has his flaws, true, but he is trustworthy. If that were not the case, I would abandon him as my heir, but never would I give up on him as my son."

    Darius''s irritation mingled with embarrassment from his sudden outburst. He began, "I apologize, I took¡ª" but his apology was abruptly cut off. The doors to the room trembled under repeated, forceful bangs, accompanied by loud, unsettling shrieks and moans echoing through the wood.

 Chapter 70: Of Monkeys and Men

    Chapter 70: Of Monkeys and Men

    The sudden racket at the door yanked Darius and Marcus from their relaxed conversation. Glasses clinked softly as they set them down, their heads turning toward the noise. A mixture of shrieks and moans bled through the wood, distorting the room''s prior calm.

    Darius frowned, ''There must be protective arrays in here, I can''t see through the door.''

    Marcus chuckled dryly, the sound mingling with the crackling fire. "Never a dull moment," he quipped, pushing back his chair with a scrape against the wood floor. With an assured stride, he approached the door, his hand poised on the knob.

    Marcus swung the door open, the sudden silence hanging heavily as they peered into the empty hallway. No assailant, no immediate danger¡ªjust the echo of their own cautious breaths.

    His gaze dropped slowly, only to fix upon a diminutive, scorched monkey looking back up at him, its fur singed, a pathetic squeak escaping its throat.

    "He with you?" Marcus smirked, an eyebrow raised in Darius''s direction.

    Rising abruptly, Darius acknowledged the creature with an apologetic nod. "Yes, he''s mine." From his pouch, he produced two items: the red barrel and a vial filled with silvery liquid.

    The sight of the barrel seemed to revive the monkey slightly. It limped toward Darius, each step marked by a soft moan of pain.

    "I''m really sorry; next time I summon you, it''ll just be food," Darius murmured. He hovered his hand above the monkey, waiting as it sniffed cautiously, then settled down. With a gentle touch, he began to drizzle the silvery potion over his palm, letting it cascade down onto the monkey''s scorched fur.

    Observing the animal''s initial fear, Darius spoke softly, "You''re okay. This will help." His voice was gentle, his aura soothing.

    As the potion took effect, easing the monkey''s pain, it began to relax, its eyes closing with a soft coo. Darius placed the barrel close by and carefully opened the lid. With a gentle gesture, he summoned the monkey back into the artifact, where it disappeared in a beam of light, returning to its sanctuary.

    Watching the entire process intently, Marcus''s interest was piqued. "That''s a fascinating artifact you have there. I''d take good care of those little fellows; that item should be quite powerful."

    Darius, closing the lid of the barrel, raised an eyebrow in skepticism. "Why do you say that? So far, it hasn''t shown much use."

    Marcus chuckled and settled back into his chair. "From what I understand, artifacts capable of summoning living beings are exceedingly rare and always immensely powerful. Be careful not to reveal it too freely, unless you''re certain you can protect it."

    As Darius held the Barrel of Monkeys, a skeptical look crossed his face, his thoughts echoing a resigned, ''Of course, I''d get stuck with a dud.'' He tucked it away with a sigh. "I think I''ll retire for the evening. Thank you for the chat."

    "Probably wise, it''s getting late," Marcus agreed, then perked up with a proposal. "By the way, are you interested in joining me tomorrow? I''m heading out to check on one of my survey sites; my team thinks they might have found a mithril vein."

    Darius responded with a slight bow, his expression shifting to gratitude as he reassumed the guise of Xue Feng. "I''d like that. But could you do me a favor and ask your son to join us? He seems to have developed a bit of jealousy towards me." His tone sharpened with the last request.

    Marcus chuckled, shaking his head. "Of course, I''ll make sure he''s there."

    With a smile and a nod, Darius exited the room, making his way straight to his quarters, greeting the staff he encountered as he passed. Upon entering his room, he walked out onto the balcony, taking in the night air.

    Leaning on the balcony rail, Darius gazed up at the stars, his thoughts wandering. ''This might not be so bad. Maybe teaching his son could prove to be interesting.'' He smirked slightly, ''At the very least, I can use him for some experiments.''

    Below, the city hummed with life. The hum of magitech lighting the streets, fueling a vibrant nightlife that persisted despite the late hour. The quiet of the sky above offered a peaceful backdrop to the busy energy of the city.

    Darius''s focus shifted sharply at a noise just below his balcony. Peering down, he spotted a surprisingly fierce battle of life and death unfolding right beneath him.

    Standing valiantly on its tiny hind legs, a skeeter, which resembled a bipedal mouse, brandished a sowing needle. Clad in a patchwork of colorful scraps of cloth, it bore the wise and determined look of a seasoned defender. Its large ears, frayed like the edges of an old map, twitched at every faint sound, and its eyes, bright and alert, scanned for the slightest movement. The tattered scarf wrapped around its neck fluttered with every brave stab of its needle, as it stood its ground.

    Behind this makeshift warrior, two smaller skeeters cowered. They were less adorned, their coats simpler and their eyes wide with fear, clearly reliant on their protector. Their tiny bodies trembled, pressed against the wall of the manor.

    Looming over them, the attacker¡ªa large house cat with a coat of gleaming purple fur¡ªcrouched low. Its green eyes glinted with predatory focus, muscles tensed and ready to pounce. It toyed with the notion of an easy victory, its tail flicking in anticipation as it faced off against the surprisingly gallant skeeter.

    ''That skeeter''s putting up a brave face, but it''s a losing battle.'' In a futile stand, the one skeeter jabbed forward with its tiny sewing needle, its movements desperate against the looming predator.

    Darius''s lips curled into a slow grin, and with a casual shrug of "Why not?" he vaulted off the balcony.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    He touched down just as the cat coiled to strike, planting himself firmly between the terrified skeeters and their assailant. His abrupt entrance startled the cat, which hissed sharply before bolting into the shadows of the night.

    Darius chuckled softly as he turned and knelt, his gaze meeting the wide, terrified eyes of the skeeters. The larger one, previously wielding a needle, let it clatter to the ground, panting heavily as it backed up to shield the smaller ones.

    Raising his eyebrows, Darius remarked, "Well, aren''t you quite the noble creature." He tilted his head, a smile playing on his lips, "Why not? They seem intelligent enough."

    Darius extended his hand slowly, causing the skeeters to shrink back, their tiny eyes squeezed shut in exhaustion. He pointed a finger at the brow of the brave skeeter, murmuring, "Consider this a passing gift for your bravery. Cultivate well." A tiny spark leapt from his finger, sinking into the brow of the skeeter.

    Satisfied, Darius leapt gracefully back onto his balcony. With hands clasped behind his back, he murmured to himself, "I should check on Haku. Make sure Neko isn''t stirring up trouble." He strolled towards the far wall. Entering the pattern with his ring, Darius accessed the Vault.

    Back below his room, the trio of skeeters began hastening their way back to their burrows. Darting through the city streets, one of them¡ªthe brave needle-wielder¡ªhad a noticeable blue glow in its eyes. Its rapid thoughts whirled with the words, ''Dewdrop Breathing Technique.''

    ----

    Darius entered the Vault with a practiced ease, his mind already cataloging the tasks ahead. First on his list was checking on Haku.

    Quietly, he observed the ember-fox within his cocoon of flames, ensuring there were no anomalies in his cultivation that might suggest deviation. Satisfied with Haku''s steady progress, Darius proceeded to feed the swamp-roach, scattering additional bones for it to feed upon.

    Next, he turned his attention to Neko, finding him deep within the forest of the farm. He displayed extreme signs of boredom¡ªa pitiful contrast to its usual mischievous energy.

    As a token of apology for his prolonged absence, Darius lavished Neko with a generous amount of high-grade crystals, promising that it wouldn''t be long before he brought the creature out for more stimulating activities.

    Having attended to their needs, Darius spent some time in the fourth room of the Vault, immersed in light reading to calm his mind and consolidate the day''s experiences. This brief period of study provided him not only with relaxation but also with insights that might prove useful in the days to come.

    Content with the night¡¯s work, the next morning, Darius left the Vault. After splashing his face in a wash basin, he stretched, mulling over his companions. ''I hope Haku won''t be much longer; his help would be invaluable right now. Hopefully, Neko can remain patient.''

    Darius''s thoughts were abruptly cut off by a thud near the bed. Whipping around, he spotted one of the three monkeys on the floor.

    "Wake up!"

    At his shout, the monkeys began to stir groggily, wine bottles clinking and chunks of food tumbling off the bed as the remaining one crawled out. Darius rolled his eyes, touching his pouch to pull out the red barrel. "You guys shouldn''t drink if you can''t handle it."

    With a wave of his hand, both monkeys were sucked back into the barrel, their brief bout of freedom ending as quickly as it had started.

    ''I should summon them inside the farm later, let them roam and give them some rewards.''

    Before stepping out, Darius tapped his brooch, assuming the guise of Xue Feng. ''This disguise is wearing thin. Once I''ve gained more power, it''ll be a relief to drop these pretenses.''

    As he left his room, Darius followed the enticing aroma of bread and cooked meats emanating from the kitchen, his smile fading as memories of the Valdene Estate kitchens surfaced. ''I''m sorry Tilly. I''m just not strong enough yet.''

    His expression clouded, Darius entered the dining hall, spotting Marcus at the head of the table with Percy beside him. His greeting carried a somber tone. "Morning. How are we feeling today, Percy?" His voice laced with a mocking edge.

    Percy, a shade paler than usual, mustered a feeble smile. "Feels like my brains were bashed in by a lemon wrapped gold brick, but otherwise, just swell."

    Marcus, chuckling over his drink, placed his cup down and gestured for Darius to join them. "Would you like something to eat before we head out?"

    "No need," Darius responded curtly.

    Marcus, observing Darius¡¯s subdued demeanor, probed gently, "Did you have trouble sleeping? You seem a bit off this morning."

    Hesitating briefly, "To be honest, I''m just a bit restless. Have your men reported anything yet?"

    Marcus nodded. "Yes, they''ve uncovered two promising leads they''re currently investigating."

    Leaning forward, Darius perched on the edge of his chair, his attention sharpening.

    "One of my scouts discovered that a family to the east is in financial distress; they''re planning to auction off some possessions. Among them, there''s said to be a thousand-year-old rainbow tuber. He''s on his way to verify this right now."

    Darius''s eyes lit up, a surge of enthusiasm breaking through his composure. "A thousand-year-old rainbow tuber would be ideal! What about the other lead?!"

    Marcus chuckled, turning to Percy with amusement. "It''s odd seeing an elder''s face sparkle with such youthful excitement. Try to keep up the act, Feng; it''s part of the disguise after all."

    Darius, a faint blush tinting his cheeks, abruptly regained his composure. "My apologies for the interruption. Please, go on."

    Marcus and his son exchanged a glance, their laughter erupting, until suddenly, a spoon thudded against Percy''s head. "Hey! He laughed too!"

    "Did you just ask me to throw a spoon at your father? You unfilial child!" Darius exclaimed, standing abruptly, his finger pointing accusingly.

    Marcus gestured for Darius to sit back down, "calm down, I''m not done," his chuckle smoothing over the moment. "And the second lead is a Vial of Water, purportedly drawn from a World Pool."

    Percy, his curiosity piqued, leaned in. "What¡¯s a World Pool?"

    Darius, with a dry tone and a roll of his eyes, answered, "I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t know, given your status. You should have been well-informed about such matters."

    Percy''s cheeks flushed as he glanced towards his father. "I learned many things from my tutors, that just wasn''t one of them," he muttered defensively.

    Marcus''s face tinted with a hint of embarrassment for his son''s weak excuse. Clearing his throat, he interjected, "World Pools are forgotten remnants of ancient elven magic, predating the Age of Wonders. It''s understandable that your tutors might have overlooked that."

    "Hmm," Darius squinted at the uneasy duo, skeptical. "I doubt that second lead will amount to anything. Sounds like a wild rumor to me. Any mage would skin their own apprentice for a chance at something like that. The ability to replicate the World Pools would be a monumental benefit to humanity."

    Percy, still mired in confusion but too embarrassed to inquire further, cast a brief, pleading glance at his father.

    Catching his son''s look, Marcus quickly added, "If humans could access the World Pools, it would mean a lifespan comparable to that of the elves, without relying on knight or mage systems to prolong their lives."

    Percy''s eyes widened, his jaw dropping as he momentarily forgot his embarrassment. "Father! You have to find this for me! If I could get ahold of this, mother wouldn''t get so upset every time she sees me."

    Darius''s expression darkened momentarily before he understood; ''Percy''s mother must have achieved a higher ascension. To watch your own child age and perish while you endure could torment any parent.'' Eager to steer away from the unfolding family drama and noting Marcus''s discomfort with his son''s plea, Darius awkwardly shifted the topic. "Well, since you''ve finished eating, shall we start our journey to the survey site?"

    "Yes, let''s get going," Marcus said, clearing his throat as he stood. "Food is just an indulgence after all. I need to speak with your mother before we leave, Percy. Take Darius to the stables so he can choose a mount."

    "Yes, father," Percy replied, his tone reflecting his disappointment at the abrupt shift in conversation.

    "And Darius," Marcus added, his voice taking on a stern edge, "the winter-elk is mine."

    Darius''s eyes widened in surprise. "You have a winter-elk?!"

    Laughing heartily, Marcus strode towards the exit of the dining hall, his voice echoing behind him, "I''ve always had a penchant for mana-beasts, particularly the rideable breeds. You¡¯ll find several options in the stables; just steer clear of the winter-elk."

    Brimming with anticipation, Darius turned sharply to Percy. "Lead the way!" he urged.

    Percy rolled his eyes but began walking towards the exit in the hall, leading towards the stables. His subdued manner did nothing to quell Darius''s growing excitement, ''Every true man needs a formidable mount. It appears that truth holds in any world.''

    As they left the rear of the manor, the stables came into view, sprawling across the back property like a grand, elongated lodge. Darius, caught in a moment of awe, inquired, "How many beasts does your family own?"

    Percy smirked, a roll of his eyes accompanying his tease, "Just wait till we get inside. Didn¡¯t your family have stables? You seem like you¡¯ve never seen one before."

    Feeling a sting from Percy¡¯s words, Darius retorted sharply, "Of course I have. I''m merely eager to choose a mount. Remember, Percy, every powerful man should have an equally powerful steed."

    Percy squinted slightly, his tone half-mocking as he ventured, "You don¡¯t have many friends, do you?"

    A swift smack to the back of his head sent Percy stumbling a few steps ahead, muttering under his breath.

    As they reached the large doors of the stables, Percy gestured to the stable boy to swing them open.

    Darius''s enthusiasm burst forth uncontrollably as the stable doors opened wide. His eyes widened, taking in the remarkable sight that stretched before him. "So many..." he breathed out, his voice tinged with awe.

    Two enormous rows of mana-beasts lined the walls of the interior, each stall housing a creature more magnificent than the last. He quickly tallied the numbers¡ªthirty beasts, at least¡ªeach exuding a unique aura of power.

    With a spring in his step and a light in his eyes that hadn''t been there moments before, Darius almost danced into the stables, a tune from his homeland softly escaping his lips as he hummed.

 Chapter 71: Strange Connections

    Chapter 71: Strange Connections

    As Darius surveyed the wide assortment of mana-beasts, his smile stretched wide, his eyes locked on the nearest creature. "That''s a Wind-Hopper!" stepping forward to rest his hand on the stall door. "With that size, it must be an elder, right?!"

    The almost two meter tall grasshopper before him was a majestic sight, its sleek, aerodynamic body covered in metallic green and silver chitin that shimmered in the stable light. Its powerful legs and sharp, clawed feet suggested incredible speed and agility.

    "They can move at extraordinary speeds with their ''Wind Sprint,'' and their ''Air Slice'' lets them use rapid leg movements to create slicing winds. Not to mention, they''re known for their intelligence, capable of understanding complex commands."

    He admired the creature further, "And their chitin¡ªit''s incredibly strong yet lightweight, ideal for making durable armor. Riding one must feel intense!"

    Darius bounded to the next stall, his excitement palpable. "Is that a Flame-Raptor?!" Feeling the heat radiating off the creature as he approached.

    Percy, with an eye roll, replied, "That''s Mort. He''s kind of a dick."

    The Flame-Raptor, Mort, stood with its two, long muscular legs and sleek body cloaked in feathers that danced between shades of deep reds and vibrant oranges, each tip glowing like the last embers of a dying fire. It watched Darius intently with blazing orange eyes as he approached.

    "Hello, Mort," Darius greeted, extending his hand towards the bird. Mort pecked at his fingers, a quick, almost scorching attack.

    "This beauty''s only at the Mature stage," Darius analyzed, pulling his hand back with a chuckle. "Just imagine, at the next evolution, he''ll stand almost three meters tall. He¡¯s not even fully grown and already so big."

    As Darius turned, the air abruptly shifted, a charge raising the hairs on his neck. "Storm-Drake!" his excitement carrying him towards another stall.

    Behind him, Percy called out urgently, "Stop!" His warning came too late. As Darius approached the stall, a sudden bolt of electricity struck him, sending him sprawling to the ground with a thud.

    Reeling from the shock, he looked up to see the creature that had laid him low: the Storm-Drake. The giant lizard was a spectacle of raw elemental force, its long, four-legged muscular form covered in shimmering blue and silver scales that crackled with electric energy. Each movement sent ripples of lightning across its body, highlighting the jagged spines that ran down its back and tail, each a conductor of potent electrical charges. Its eyes, glowing a fierce electric blue, watched Darius with an intelligence that defied its wild nature.

    Percy, shaking his head after rushing to intervene, explained as he helped Darius to his feet, "That''s Tempest. Father managed to tame him, but he''s picky about his company¡ªonly Mother can ride him, or even get close without getting a shock."

    Darius, still feeling the tingle of electricity on his skin, nodded in understanding, his respect for the creature growing as he took in its imposing presence.

    Darius''s excitement didn''t wane despite the recent jolt; instead, his eyes roved eagerly over the remarkable mana-beasts. "Aqua-Drake Stallion, Swamp-Scuttler, Thunder-Wolf," he listed, each name punctuated with an appreciative whistle.

    His enthusiastic naming halted abruptly, his tone shifting as his gaze fixed on a particularly shadowed stall. "You''ve got to be kidding me," he murmured, a mix of disbelief and respect coloring his words, "your father''s out of his mind."

    Percy, a half-amused, half-resigned look on his face, led Darius closer to the darkened stall. Thick, ominous webs draped heavily over the edges of the door, hinting at the stall''s dangerous occupant. A deep, fiery aura pulsed from within the darkness, enveloping them in waves of intense heat.

    Darius, his voice tinged with both awe and a hint of fear, admitted, "To keep an Inferno Weaver as a mount... I hadn''t even considered that a possibility."

    The Inferno Weaver perched silently in its stall was a fusion of nightmares and fascination. It resembled a large rat, yet possessed the many long-legged form of a giant spider, cloaked in sleek, black fur punctuated by patches of dark chitinous plating that glowed with an eerie internal heat. Its vivid red eyes pierced the dim light, and its eight sharp-clawed legs gripped the ground, poised as if ready to strike. The creature''s long, thin tail ended in a spinneret, capable of producing fiery webs, adding to its sinister demeanor.

    As Darius observed the creature, Percy remarked with a mix of awe and trepidation, "My father named her Nightshade. Personally, I have no idea what he sees in it¡ªlooks terrifying."

    As Darius clicked his tongue at the creature, holding his hand out and rubbing his fingers together, he eyed the beast curiously, "Is he actually planning to ride her? How old is she?"

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," Percy warned.

    Darius, brow furrowing in slight annoyance, dismissed the caution, "I think I''ll be alr¡ª" His words abruptly halted as a glob of fiery webs splattered across his face, effectively silencing him.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Percy''s laughter echoed through the stable as Darius wrestled with the sticky, viscous webbing clinging to his face.

    "You have two seconds to stop laughing before I throw you in there with her," Darius warned, plucking the final strand from his nose with a grimace.

    Percy cut off his laughter instantly, adopting a nonchalant shrug. "I did warn you. Nightshade needs to be approached slowly, and always with food, otherwise..." He stifled another burst of laughter, forcing his gaze away from Darius.

    Darius, ignoring the amusement at his expense, turned his attention to the other mounts. His gaze fixed on a particularly majestic beast, "Hmm, so that¡¯s what a winter-elk looks like up close... beautiful."

    Unaware of a tuft of his white hair stiffened into a spike by the sticky residue, Darius moved toward a stall bathed in a serene icy-blue glow.

    As he approached the stall, he was greeted by the regal presence of an elder Winter-Elk. The majestic creature stood tall, its sleek body covered in thick, silver-white fur that shimmered like freshly fallen snow under the faint light of the stable. Its massive, crystalline antlers, intricate and sprawling like frozen branches, caught the soft glows around them, casting an ethereal aura.

    The elk''s deep, icy blue eyes met Darius''s gaze, holding it with an intelligence and calm that seemed to pierce through the chill of the air. Frost patterns adorned its majestic fur and the sweeping curves of its antlers, enhancing its mystical, almost otherworldly appearance.

    "Hello there," Darius whispered, awestruck by the creature¡¯s beauty and the serene authority it exuded. The Winter-Elk continued to hold his gaze, its demeanor poised and dignified, embodying the silent power of the winter itself.

    "Don''t get any ideas, Yakul only sees me as his equal," a loud, cheerful voice suddenly rang through the stables. Instantly, a chorus of clicks, roars, caws, and other noises erupted from the assembled beasts.

    "Yes, yes, quiet my lovelies," Kinneman soothed as he touched his pouch. He began tossing treats to each beast as he passed them, settling the uproar. Nearing Darius, he smiled broadly. "Did you decide?"

    Percy glanced at his father, his voice tinged with amusement. "Seems he''s too stunned to pick anything."

    Still captivated by the Winter-Elk, Darius shot back without turning, "Then where''s your mount, smart-ass?"

    "Mother always said it¡¯s better to be a smart-ass than a dumb-ass," Percy retorted with a grin, chuckling until he felt Darius''s intense stare. He quickly added, "Saber''s mine. She¡¯s over there," nodding towards a large stall brimming with lush green plants.

    Darius, his interest shifting, activated his Arcane Gaze to see through the foliage. The sight made him do a double take. "Kinda impressed, Percy. It''s a bit flashy, but not bad." He shot Percy a reassessing glance before moving toward the beast''s stall.

    Marcus, glowing with pride, clapped a hand on Percy''s shoulder. "He''s raised her from an egg with great devotion. I dare say you won''t find a finer example of her kind!"

    As Darius approached the stall, a stunning creature came into full view, capturing his undivided attention. Covered in sleek, midnight-blue fur with interspersed multicolored feathers that shimmered under the stable lights, the large cat exuded a majestic yet formidable presence. The beast''s long, powerful legs ended in talon-like claws, perfect for traction and gripping. Its eyes, a piercing, glowing green, watched him keenly, displaying a sharp intelligence. The long, feathered tail, ending in a fan of colorful plumes, and a pair of neatly folded, feathered wings along its back suggested an ability for swift, if not brief, aerial maneuvers.

    "Skyblade Panther," Darius said aloud, a tone of respect threading through his voice as he reached out tentatively. Turning to Percy, he continued, "How old is she?"

    Percy walked over with a proud smile, unlatching the stall door. He stepped inside and began scratching the neck of the beast. "She''s only ten," he boasted, puffing out his chest.

    Darius raised his eyebrows, impressed. "Usually, Skyblade Panthers only reach this stage after fifteen years, don''t they?"

    "She has..." Percy''s words trailed off as Sabre leaped up, placing her front talons on his shoulders. His face contorted in a wince. "She''s been fed only high-quality feed, plus her stable has an array that stimulates her growth without shortening her lifespan." He gently pushed her down and hurried out of the stall, laughing defensively as Sabre playfully lunged at him again. "She hasn''t been out much lately."

    As Darius was about to ask more about the beast, a peculiar sound caught his attention¡ªa rocky purr intermingled with chirps emanating from the back of the stables. The sound was oddly soothing, drawing him in. "What''s that?"

    Percy and Marcus exchanged a look, their expressions mingling annoyance with resignation. "That''s Kahoon," they said in unison.

    Darius, noticing their tone, felt his curiosity spike. "What¡¯s a Kahoon?"

    Marcus let out a sigh, the weight of the explanation already apparent. "Kahoon is a Dust-Moth."

    "A Dust-Moth?" Darius, intrigued by the rocky purr, began navigating towards the back of the stables.

    "I''m not surprised you haven''t heard of them," Marcus said, trailing behind Darius with a frown. "I''m not even sure why I tamed it. Dust-Moths are extremely rare¡ªthat''s probably why I decided to keep him¡ªbut they''re also extremely useless."

    Reaching the dimly lit back of the stables, Darius discovered the source of the strange, rocky purr. Curled up on a pile of rags and straw was a giant moth, spanning nearly 2 meters in length. Its wings, closed at rest, revealed colors of soft cream and pale orange, mimicking the warm glow of a fading sunset. The moth''s body was covered in thick, white fuzzy fur, adding an almost stuffed-toy quality to its appearance. Its large, fuzzy body and delicate antennae twitched slightly with each breath, the moth''s large black eyes reflecting a subtle, intelligent light.

    As Darius neared the moth, his curiosity grew. "A flying mount?" he inquired, skepticism in his tone. Activating his Arcane Gaze, his brow furrowed in confusion. "It has no mana, and... what''s wrong with its crystal?"

    Impressed by Darius''s keen observation, Marcus stepped forward, gently stroking the moth, causing little white specks to scatter as it cooed softly. "Dust-Moths are a peculiar breed of Mana-Beast. They''re flightless, devoid of any elemental affinity, and they possess no abilities; they can''t even evolve. Their frailty is probably why they''re so rare," he explained.

    "Father only keeps it around out of pity. Even in death, their crystals are useless, just dull grey stones."

    Kneeling before the creature, Darius gazed into its large black eyes while he gently scratched the white fur on its brow. "He''s a dud," he remarked, his voice tinged with pity.

    Chuckling, Marcus pulled a large pellet from his pouch and placed it before Kahoon. "I thought he''d be a fun mount for the kids when they were younger, and he was," he explained, watching the moth nibble at the pellet. "Their species tends to be quite affectionate and playful," his eyes shifted from the moth to his son, adding, "if they feel comfortable with you."

    Rising to his feet, Darius paused, a peculiar sense of connection stirring within him. Turning sharply to Marcus, he adopted a grave expression, as if his next request held profound importance. "Can I have him?"

    Both Percy and Marcus exchanged puzzled glances before returning their gaze to Darius. "Have him? He¡¯s not really suitable for you; he wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to carry your weight," Marcus replied, then suggested, "Why not consider Mort? He at least¡ª"

    Cutting him off, Darius asserted, "I don¡¯t want to ride him. I¡¯d like you to give him to me to keep. I feel a strange connection to this beast, and it¡¯s clear he¡¯s not getting much interaction, right? I¡¯m willing to pay for him if necessary."

    Marcus chuckled, shaking his head. "How could I possibly sell him to you? If you feel that strongly, then consider him a gift from my family. But let''s focus on selecting a mount for today. Time''s moving, and we have quite the journey ahead."

    Darius, wearing a gratified smile, gazed into the Dust-Moth''s large black eyes once more, thinking to himself, ''Neko is going to love you.'' He then turned towards the entrance of the stables, his finger pointing decisively at a robust Mana-Beast with a single horn on its forehead. "I''ll take the Terraspike-Rhino."

    Marcus chuckled heartily, nodding with approval. "Great choice! Borg has an excellent temperament. Percy, go grab Sabre and meet us out front. I''ll need a moment to introduce Darius to Borg before we set off."

    With a respectful bow, Percy replied, "Yes, father." He turned towards Sabre''s pen, but as he opened the door, his words turned into a yelp, "Aghhh! Sabre! Wait¡ª" his words fading as his arm clung to the swiftly closing door.

    Watching the scene unfold, Marcus shook his head with a smile. "That beast truly loves the boy. Sometimes I wonder if he''s spoiled her too much." Placing a reassuring hand on Darius''s back as he led him to Borgs pen, he advised, "Shift back to your real form for this introduction; no need for pretenses now, I''ve sent the stable boy away."

    Darius touched the Brooch of the Star-Baron, reverting from Xue Feng to his youthful appearance. "What should I do?"

    "Just hold your ground," Marcus laughed, giving Darius a friendly slap on the back.

    "Huh?"

    Now standing before the reinforced metal door of its pen, Darius could sense the presence of a formidable mana-beast, radiating behind it.

 Chapter 72: Close Encounters

    Chapter 72: Close Encounter

    Borg, the giant Terraspike-Rhino, faced Darius. Standing just over two meters tall at the shoulder, Borg''s body was armored with thick, black, layered plates that caught the stable lights, giving off a glossy sheen. His fork-tipped horn resembled the curved weapon of a beetle but far larger. The dark plates shifted slightly as Borg moved, showing they were not just tough but also flexible.

    His small, sharp eyes, deep-set within his armored head, watched Darius closely, radiating a calm intelligence. With every breath, Borg filled the air with a quiet power, each exhale sounding like a soft rumble through the stable.

    "What do you mean, stand my ground?"

    "Step forward when I open the pen. He¡¯ll try to dominate you," Marcus explained, hand on the latch, a wry smile on his face. "Just hold your position. If you cower or flee, well, we¡¯ll just see how fast you''ve become."

    "Why not control your beasts? Why all this drama?" Darius challenged, eyeing Marcus skeptically.

    "I raise them to respect, not fear me. That respect doesn''t always extend to others. Sure, I could command him to accept you, but it would bruise his pride," Marcus explained, his tone practical. "You¡¯re free to pick another mount if you''re hesitant."

    "No," Darius said, stepping forward, "open the pen."

    With a satisfied nod, Marcus pulled the latch with a firm hand, revealing the immense body of Borg.

    The beast''s eyes flared a vibrant yellow, its armored plates clicking into position as it reared its head, unleashing a thunderous roar.

    Darius stood firm, feeling the rush of air from Borg''s breath stir his hair, his mind repeating, ''ninety Cauldrons of Force, ninety Cauldrons...''

    Borg took a heavy step forward, his armor tensing as he lowered his horn. He scraped his leg repeatedly, snorting clouds of steam into the cool air.

    Only three meters away, with the earth rumbling under its weight, Borg charged, horn aimed directly at his chest.

    Darius didn¡¯t flinch; instead, he unleashed a surge of his killing intent. Borg''s eyes flashed, with a roar, he halted abruptly, legs flailing mere inches from Darius¡¯s face as he reared back.

    "Sit!" Darius commanded, his voice infused with earth mana.

    Instantly, Borg collapsed to the ground with a thunderous boom, nearly unbalancing Darius. The large plates along its back lifting rhythmically as they produced a strange humm.

    "Impressive! He''s yielded to you, vibrating his wings is an act of submission. Now, grasp his horn. Firmly, but respectfully."

    Darius, casting a brief skeptical look at Marcus, clasped Borg''s horn. He instantly understood the advice; the beast''s slightest movements threatened to wrest control from his grip. "What now?"

    "Nothing," Marcus chuckled. "Holding his horn without him attacking confirms his submission wasn''t an act." He motioned towards the exit. "Let''s join Percy. You won''t need a saddle for Borg. His back provides a stable ride even at full charge." He nodded towards a brown pillow on a shelf inside the pen. "But take that pillow with you, trust me."

    "....." Darius eyed Marcus, a mix of anger and resignation crossing his face.

    They exited the stables, Darius gripping Borg''s horn, guiding the enormous beast after shifting into his disguise, while Marcus led the Winter-Elk Yakul, by the reins, now equipped with a saddle.

    The trio set out from the Manor, their mounts clattering onto the cobbled city streets. People parted for them, their faces lighting up as they spotted Sir Kinneman. He responded to their greetings with his signature booming laughter, trumpeting through the crisp morning air. As the group neared the city¡¯s northern gate, the guards nodded respectfully, stepping aside to let them pass without delay.

    Borg kept glancing back, his nostrils flaring with each sniff since Darius had changed forms. Annoyed, Darius nudged the beast forward. "It¡¯s still me."

    Marcus, with a cheerful grin, clapped his hand on Yakul¡¯s neck. "We''ve got about half a day¡¯s ride ahead. If we keep pace, we¡¯ll inspect the mine and return by evening. Are both of you ready?"

    "Yes, father."

    "Ready."

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Then let¡¯s go see about a mithril mine, boys!" Marcus called out, snapping Yakul''s reins. The Winter-Elk responded with a deep, hollow call before leaping into the sky, bounding forward with explosive speed.

    "Now that''s a mount!" Darius shouted, his eyes following the trail of sparkling ice left by Yakul.

    Percy snorted. "Don¡¯t get left behind." Mounted on Sabre, he smirked as the beast¡¯s wings flapped once. With a single bound, the Skyblade Panther soared, leaping into the air and gliding after Yakul. A second flap of its wings sent a shockwave through the air, propelling it forward with astonishing speed.

    "One leaps, the other glides," Darius admired, giving Borg a reassuring pat. Settled on the brown pillow, he urged, "Let''s see what you can do. Follow your master, Borg!" In response to his words, he felt the plates beneath him shift as the surrounding earth mana stirred.

    Borg gradually started into a gallop, his massive limbs thudding against the ground. His initial pace was, unexpectedly slow. "Is this a joke? That does it, I''m kicking Kinneman''s ass!" Darius was about to dismount when Borg roared, the ground beginning to blur beneath them as their speed increased.

    Settling back, Darius felt the rush of wind against his face. "So you''re a grower, not a shower," a slight grin spreading across his face as their pace quickened. The air began to heat at the tip of Borg¡¯s horn, forming a thermal barrier that sliced through the landscape like a burning comet.

    They journeyed on, each beast traversing the land in its own distinctive way. Yakul, magnificent in his approach, leaping in wide, soaring arcs through the sky, trailing ice crystals that glittered in his wake.

    Percy, aloft on the Skyblade Panther, glided effortlessly. The beast''s colorful wings occasionally flapped, propelling them forward with bursts of speed that sent shockwaves through the air.

    Darius and Borg brought up the rear with the most dramatic flair. The ground shook for kilometers, thunderous sounds echoing like rapid explosions. Visually, Borg resembled a fiery comet, his yellow-hued trail tearing through the earth and stirring up a vast cloud of dust as they sped along.

    Smiling, Darius leaned forward slightly. "You weren''t my first choice, Borg, but you''re an excellent mount." His smile took on a mischievous edge as he asked, "Want to have some fun, Borgy boy?"

    In what seemed like a response, Borg let out a mighty roar and tossed his head back repeatedly, powering through the open field with increased vigor.

    Darius extended his vision, enhancing his Arcane Gaze to scan the path ahead. After a moment, he spotted something. "Let''s see what you can do!" Leaning forward, he placed his hands on Borg''s head, guiding him slightly to the right.

    Ahead, Marcus descended from one of Yakul¡¯s leaps, spotting the fiery trail behind them taking a slight detour. ''What is he up to?'' Eyeing their eventual path, he caught on to Darius¡¯s antics. "I really like this kid."

    Darius, his eyes alight with excitement, urged his mount onward. "Don''t stop, Borg!" he called out. As Borg continued his thunderous charge, Marcus''s laughter echoed across the landscape. A lone Spider-Ape, caught off guard, looked up just in time to see a massive cloud of dust led by a blazing horn barrel towards it. Moments later, Borg tore through the beast, leaving nothing but vapor in its wake.

    Above them, Percy grimaced as he glided on Sabre. "That didn''t seem quite fair, though it¡¯s too bad the crystal¡¯s dust now." He swallowed hard, mentally noting to treat Borg better in the future.

    Wiping away a stray drop of blood, Darius chuckled and gave Borg a pat. "Maybe that was overkill, but well done. Let¡¯s head back."

    Borg veered slightly to realign with the others on their way to the survey site. Marcus glanced at Darius with an approving grin. "Enjoying yourself?!"

    Unable to contain his enthusiasm, Darius projected his voice energetically, "Couldn''t resist!"

    Both their attentions snapped forward suddenly. Percy, noticing the shift, looked between them puzzled. "What''s going on?!"

    "We''ve got company!" Marcus''s smile vanished, his voice tense. "I''ll handle the talking! Stay quiet!"

    Darius noticed Marcus''s grave expression, more than just wariness etching his features. "Do you know who it is?!"

    "Unfortunately, I do," Marcus replied tersely. "It''s Lady Clarke!"

    Percy''s eyes shot forward, his cheeks flushing as he spotted a large mass of clouds on the horizon.

    Feeling a headache begin to brew, Darius strained his Arcane Gaze, pushing his vision until he could see what had unsettled Marcus. "She''s on a Storm-Giga?!"

    On the horizon, the giant reptile emerged, its body cutting a massive silhouette against the stormy sky behind it. Its grayish-blue scales, charged with electricity, flickered like distant lightning. With each step, the earth rumbled, and the glowing lines along its body pulsed. Its long neck moved with a slow, deliberate grace.

    Its four massive legs, as thick as tree trunks, seemed capable of easily flattening a horse, while its long tail, wide as a cart at the base, swung in broad, lazy arcs, stirring clouds of debris.

    As they approached, a vivid yellow aura flared from the Storm-Giga''s back. Marcus''s aura blazed in fiery response.

    Lady Clarke''s aura settled into a simmer as they closed in, the beast now looming large, towering five meters at the shoulders and stretching ten meters long. Darius whistled, pulling Borg to an abrupt halt.

    "I have to get one of those," Darius''s eyes lit up with the unabashed glee of a child as he looked up at the towering creature.

    Lady Clarke emerged from the haze, her presence as commanding as the beast she rode. The muscular woman, clad in a full suit of heavy armor except for a helm, radiated undeniable power. Her short black hair framed a stern face, with full lips and bright yellow eyes, she embodied a striking balance of beauty and strength.

    As she appeared, Marcus''s demeanor brightened with forced cheerfulness. "Clarke! Heading back from the hunt?"

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, her voice cool as she responded. "Yes, Marcus. Decided it was time to head home after I got bored."

    Her gaze swept over the group, sparking a brief moment of tension as her eyes paused on Darius. Percy, awkwardly perched on Sabre, flashed an unnoticed smile her way, only to receive a dismissive glance in return.

    Sensing the potential for disaster, Marcus kept his tone light and overly friendly. "Well, always good to run into you, Clarke. We are on a tight schedule, so greetings will have to be short. Safe travels back!"

    Her nod was brisk, her impatience to leave clear. "Same to you," urging her Storm-Giga with a swift command. The massive creature continued, carrying her away with an earth-shattering march.

    Once she was out of earshot, Marcus¡¯s laughter echoed, a touch too exuberant, as if to mask the stress of their brief encounter. The group visibly relaxed, the tension evaporating as Lady Clarke''s figure shrank in the distance.

    "Alright, let¡¯s move on," Marcus finally said, his chuckle fading. "We¡¯ve still got a site to inspect."

    With collective sighs of relief, they nudged their mounts forward, the recent encounter with the formidable knight quickly fading into the background as they focused on the path ahead.

    ----

    Not long after Darius''s group had split from Lady Clarke, a crowd swelled at Floeur d''Alene''s northern gate, buzzing with anticipation.

    "She''s back!"

    "I wonder how many she killed this time?"

    "Titan''s so huge! I heard he was only a juvenile."

    "Lady Clarke! Lady Clarke!"

    A small group of women amongst the crowd erupted, calling out as Lady Clarke approached the gates. Smiling, she gazed down from her mount. "Always good to be home! And yes, I''ve brought back some gifts for everyone!"

    She tapped her pouch, materializing several large mana-beast corpses, including a massive Forest Guardian. The crowd gasped and cheered at the display.

    Lady Clarke jumped from Titan, landing with a solid thud. "Take these to the city''s butchers and distribute the meat. If it''s not enough for a week''s supply for everyone, let me know¡ªI have more."

    Gratitude washed over the crowd''s faces, a few visibly moved by her generosity.

    As the townsfolk swarmed around her, a young woman in a bright yellow cloak elbowed through, "Lady Clarke! Report!"

    "That''s enough, everyone, give her space." Her firm command parted the crowd, making room for the woman in yellow. With a relieved shake of her head, she approached Lady Clarke and began whispering urgently.

    As she listened, Lady Clarke''s aura solidified; her manaforged gauntlets, vambraces, and sabatons materialized, her eyes starting to glow fiercely. "That shifty old man looked like he was hiding something."

    Without a moment''s pause, Lady Clarke vaulted back onto the Storm-Giga. She spurred Titan around and kicked into a full charge towards Marcus, her voice booming across the field, "Finally! Something interesting! TITAN...CHARGE!"

 Chapter 73: Lady Clarke

    Chapter 73: Lady Clarke

    Darius shifted on the pillow beneath him, grimacing slightly. ''Glad I grabbed this. Borg''s a solid mount but hardly comfortable.'' His eyes trailed upwards to Yakul arcing across the sky. ''Once I break through, I need to explore a chaotic mana region. That¡¯s where the real Mana-beasts are.''

    Glancing down at the Immortal Beast Codex strapped to his arm, Darius envisioned the variety of beasts it could someday contain. His thoughts flicked to Kahoon, left back at the stables. ''Can¡¯t pass him the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra. He¡¯s not even fit to fight, let alone devour his enemies...''

    As the landscape whirled by, Darius let his mind roam among the myriad cultivation techniques he''d encountered, soaking in the vibrant life of the mana-rich human lands, amplified by the peak of summer.

    Ahead, Percy perched atop Sabre, his expression tight, his mood having dipped since their split from Lady Clarke.

    Catching the shift, Marcus called out over the rumble of their mounts, "She''s a fine woman to aim for, son! But she won''t know you exist if you don''t speak up!"

    Percy sighed and ran a hand along Sabre''s neck, murmuring, "I''m just a bug to her."

    Marcus watched his son mutter to himself, exhaling deeply, ''Might be you''ve aimed too high, son.''

    From behind, Darius chuckled, "A man shouldn''t shy from a woman! If you''re after Lady Clarke, just tell her you want her. She''ll either kill you or take you to bed. Either way, you''d be more of a man than you are now!"

    Marcus burst into laughter at Darius''s blunt words. Percy straightened, his cheeks coloring, "Don''t talk about Lady Clarke like she''s some harlot! And what do you know about women, anyway?! I¡¯d like to see you say that to a woman!"

    Darius and Marcus kept laughing, the humor lost on Percy, who muttered to himself, opting to keep his retorts private.

    As their teasing and laughter continued, Percy''s hesitant voice cut through, "Am I wrong, or isn''t it still mid-day? Why''s the sun setting already?"

    Realizing the light was indeed dimming, Darius scanned their surroundings and then, peering behind them, declared, "We have a problem!"

    Both Marcus and Percy followed his gaze, their expressions turning to shock. Marcus swore, "Damn that bloodthirsty woman! She must have caught wind of our fight the moment she got back!"

    Percy barely concealed a grin, "What do we do now?!"

    "Her approach will dictate our next move! If she demands a duel right away, there''s no talking her down! Let''s hope she''s here to talk first!" Marcus said, pulling Yakul''s reins to halt and pivoting towards Lady Clarke.

    Above them, Sabre executed wide, lazy circles, then folded her wings and descended swiftly, landing beside the Winter-Elk with a soft thud and a defiant roar.

    Borg, meanwhile, pounded the ground, skidding and tearing up chunks of earth as he abruptly halted. "Lucky I was ready for that! Next time, ease up on the brakes," Darius admonished, flicking Borg''s armored head as they trotted up to join Marcus and Percy.

    All three men dismounted. Marcus, with authority in his voice, turned to Yakul and Borg. "Do not attack. You two can''t help if this turns into a fight."

    Yakul''s eyes flickered with piercing blue light, his antlers shaking defiantly as he scraped his hoof against the ground. Borg mirrored the defiance, rearing up and slamming down hard enough to make the earth quake.

    "Enough!" Marcus thundered, his aura flaring. "Obey me¡ªdo not engage in battle unless I command it!"

    The eyes of both Yakul and Borg briefly glowed red, then they calmed, stepping back and settling into submission.

    After whispering to Sabre, the Panther nuzzled Percy''s chest before stepping back to join the other beasts.

    "Let me handle the talking," Marcus instructed firmly. "If she challenges you to a duel, just refuse. I doubt she''ll attack outright, but if she does, get on Yakul and head back to the city with Percy. I''ll cover your retreat."

    Standing calmly, Darius''s aged features appeared regal against the breeze that tousled his white beard and hair, "no need. If she turns violent, I have a plan."

    A soft drumming began beneath their feet, the sky darkening further as the cloud front rolled in.

    "A plan?... Darius, you can''t fight her. I''ve dueled with her before¡ªwhen we first met. She pushed me to a draw, and that was fifty years ago, and in that time I''ve only aged."

    The drumming escalated into a deep rumble, the sky above splitting with a flash of lightning followed by a roar of thunder.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "She''s here," Percy interjected, tension lacing his brow.

    Now clearly visible, Titan''s massive form surged forward, his metallic scales crackling with arcs of purple electricity. A large yellow aura blazed from his enormous back. "Kinneman!" Clarke''s voice boomed across the sky, dripping with excitement and rage.

    "Well, I don''t think she''s here to ask questions," Darius chuckled, eyeing the advancing storm. "Rumors can really turn ugly, huh?"

    Marcus shot Darius a look, his irritation plain. "Just let me handle this, and remember, run when I sa¡ªClarke! What brings you rushing to see me again? You know I''m happily married, though I do have an eligible son th¡ª"

    "Quiet, you old fool! I''m not here for you." Her words sliced through the air as Titan skidded to a halt, Lady Clarke leaping from the beast''s back and landing in a billowing cloud of dust. "I''m here for the other old man."

    As the dust cleared, Lady Clarke stood with a giant war-hammer in hand, its head aimed straight at Darius. "I challenge you to a duel."

    Stepping forward, his brow furrowed and aura flaring, Marcus began, "Lady Clarke! He''s merely an iron knight, how can you..."

    "It''s okay," Darius interrupted, stepping ahead with his hands clasped behind his back. "I''ll accept..."

    "But Feng! You don''t have..."

    "Only if you agree to two conditions," Darius cut in, a confident smile playing across his face.

    Eyes sparkling with anticipation, Lady Clarke slammed her war-hammer to her chest. "Say them."

    While Percy gawked and Marcus rubbed his forehead in disbelief, Darius moved closer to Lady Clarke. "First, you must swear a blood oath to never speak of our duel or anything you learn about me to anyone, for as long as you live, no matter the outcome."

    Lady Clarke furrowed her brows and took a step forward. "And the second?"

    Closing the distance until they were eye to eye, Darius''s smile widened. "If you lose the duel, you will become my loyal servant for the rest of your life."

    Her face flushing with anger, Clarke shouted, "How dare you! If you have any honor, you¡ª"

    "If you aren''t confident you can defeat me, just say so. Do not waste our time," Darius retorted disdainfully. Turning, he walked back towards Borg as he touched his brooch, igniting his fake tier 3 aura. "Let''s go, we''ve delayed enough with this foolish woman."

    "Stop!" Suddenly, the ground trembled. Turning back, Darius saw Lady Clarke''s hammer embedded in the earth, her face red and veins in her neck bulging. "I...Filipina Clarke..."

    "Phht..." Darius stifled a laugh at the mention of her name. "Sorry, do continue."

    Taking a deep, calming breath, Clarke continued, "swear a blood oath that I will never divulge what transpires here today, or anything I learn about the man known as Feng. I further swear that if I lose in a duel to Feng, I will serve him loyally as his knight for the rest of my life."

    The air around them seemed to pulse with the power of her vow, the mana humming in response. Darius nodded approvingly. "Good, good! Now that that''s settled, give me a few minutes to set up an array."

    Lady Clarke hoisted her hammer, frowning in annoyance. "What for? Are you trying to cheat me?!"

    Darius paused, his killing intent stirred, as his gaze fixed intently on Clarke. "Calm down. It''s merely a sealing array to prevent outsiders from detecting our fight."

    Her eyes sparkled, reflecting the intensity of Darius''s intent, and then she looked towards Marcus.

    "You can trust him," Marcus interjected firmly, grasping Percy''s shoulder. "I vouch for that." Leading Percy away, he motioned for the mounts to follow. "Let''s give them some space."

    Lady Clarke now stood alone in the field beside Titan, lifting her hammer with resolve. She slammed its shaft into the ground, declaring, "Seal!" The hammer, as tall as Clarke herself at a staggering two and a quarter meters, featured a broad, double-headed block of glowing metal that began to pulse with light.

    Beside her, Titan''s scales matched the hammer''s rhythm, pulsing until he began to disintegrate into balls of light that were drawn into it. As the last mote was absorbed, the hammer instantly sank into the ground, leaving a crater in its wake.

    Now on the sidelines, Marcus grasped the gravity of Clarke''s actions and instructed, "Wait here." With that, he quickly vanished, leaving Percy and the beasts behind.

    Far off in the distance, Darius was etching runes into the ground in various areas, crafting a vast arena for their duel, when Marcus reappeared beside him. "You need to avoid her hammer at all costs."

    "Strangely obvious advice, Marcus, but noted," Darius chuckled, not pausing in his intricate work.

    "You don''t understand, her hammer is a Primordial Artifact. She can freely control its weight, and it has the bizarre ability to absorb and mimic the properties of any beast she has tamed...and she just absorbed Titan."

    Darius paused, turning to glance towards Clarke. Realizing she stood alone, he noted, "So now she''s an earth knight wielding lightning. Seems I really should keep an eye on that hammer. Thanks for the heads-up."

    Frowning, Marcus lowered his voice, "I hope you know what you''re doing. This seems like suicide to me. But, good luck." With that, Marcus vanished, rushing back to Percy to watch the duel unfold.

    Darius eyed Clarke and her hammer for a moment longer, then sighed internally, ''No...this is the best way to handle her. Otherwise, she''s the type to likely never let this go.'' Returning his focus, he completed the rune and moved on to the next.

    Clarke watched Darius with predatory intensity, shifting her stance and beginning to drum her fingers along her weapon. "I really don''t see the point of all this!" she shouted, her earth mana flaring as her manaforged armor manifested. "Stop dela..."

    "Shut the fuck up!"

    Darius''s sudden outburst stunned Marcus, Percy, and Clarke into momentary silence.

    Standing in front of a large tree, Darius furiously scuffed the ground with his boot, muttering, "Stupid, loud, distracting..." He knelt down and resumed carving the rune, his brows knotted in frustration.

    Exchanging a glance, Marcus and Clarke both burst into laughter. Percy, looking bewildered, watched Lady Clarke with a sigh.

    "It''s good to have some bravado when facing your death!" Clarke boomed, her comment cutting off Marcus''s laughter.

    "Huh?" Darius paused his carving, glancing over at Clarke in the distance. "Death?! I thought this was just a duel?!"

    "It is!" Clarke''s laughter continued, her smile wide as her yellow eyes sparkled intensely. "For a man with such a mouth, and for disrespecting me the way you have, isn''t it only fair for this to be a duel to the death? And to ask me to be your servant for life, you had to be prepared to die...right?!" Her laughter abruptly ceased.

    "Well, I guess I can''t argue with that," Darius muttered, frowning briefly before shrugging. "Changes nothing!" He resumed etching the final rune.

    Percy turned to his father, then back to Darius, a trace of despair in his voice. "He''s gonna die, you know that, right?"

    Sighing deeply, Marcus straightened up, his voice resolute. "This is his choice. We must believe in him. And if these are indeed his final moments, we must bear witness."

    Percy felt a prickling sensation on his skin, his face growing warm with a mix of emotions. ''Why are they so different from me? Why am I like this?'' Casting his gaze downward momentarily, he then clenched his fists and lifted his eyes, watching Darius with renewed intensity.

    Standing and putting his hands on his hips with a smile, "finished." Brushing his hands off, he began walking towards Lady Clarke, "I''ve heard about you Filipina, I''d say your one of the cities heroes the way people talk about you."

    A vein along Clarke''s forehead started to protrude, slowly snaking from her temple to her eye.

    "So I''ve been looking forward to meeting you in a way. Too bad it had to be under these circumstances," Darius touched the Brooch of the Star-Baron, his form shifting back to his true body.

    Clarke''s eyes widened as the old man before her transformed into a teenage boy with messy black hair and bright azure eyes. The sudden change caught her off guard, bringing an uncharacteristic blush to her cheeks. She quickly coughed, "Who are you? Wait...a dud?!" Her shoulders sagged in confusion. "What the fuck is going on?"

    "My name is Darius, son of Lord Jarek and Lady Amara." He slammed his foot down and bellowed, "Conceal!"

    Instantly, a giant circle of archaic runes flared around him, filling with brilliant white light. The runes extended lines of symbols toward each marker Darius had previously set. Everyone watched in awe as each rune ignited and shot a beam of light skyward, forming a barrier that seemed to stretch into the heavens. Once the barrier was complete, it solidified with the loud chime of a bell, then slowly faded from view.

    "You have sworn your oath Lady Clarke. Prepare yourself." Darius stood firm, locking eyes with Lady Clarke.

    Clarke''s expression morphed rapidly¡ª pleasure, annoyance, disbelief, and finally, brutal excitement¡ª before she exploded in a roar, slamming her hammer into the ground, "Tell me boy! Before I kill you! Who are you?!" Her eyes burning yellow as she grinned wickedly.

    Darius returned the smile, shifting smoothly into a fighting stance. As he extended his leg back, he channeled all 62 Cauldrons of Force into his stance, slamming his back foot down. The force sent the earth erupting behind him, forming a small jagged hill. "I am the Grand Elder of the Ling Xu Sect...the Glutton of Penglai...I am the first of my path, the Origin." Power surged through his meridians as he cycled his Arcane Talisman Technique to its peak, the light from Darius¡¯s crystal skeleton shining brightly, captivating everyone present, "I am the last son of the house of Valdene! And I am the first Arcane Cultivator!"

 Chapter 74: Arcane Cultivation

    Chapter 74: Arcane Cultivation

    "Valdene?" Clarke''s aura wavered, her eyes narrowing at Darius in disbelief. "That''s impossible, they''re all dead." Yet, her energy surged anew, a formidable mountain of earth mana enveloping her.

    Marcus edged forward, his voice firm. "It''s true, Clarke. He is Darius Valdene, the sole survivor of the Valdene family."

    "Enough!" Darius barked, his patience snapping. "Who I am changes nothing. Or did I misjudge you, mountain woman?" As he spoke, he began channeling his fire mana, ''For my plan to work, we have to duel. Otherwise, she''ll be a constant thorn in my side.''

    The vein on her temple twitched visibly. ''How long has it been?'' A twisted smile slowly spread across her face. "No, you haven''t misjudged me, boy. Whether you''re a dud, a Valdene, or a Glutton¡ªwhatever you call yourself." Her grip on her hammer tightened. "You will die for speaking to me like that!" With a fierce motion, she slammed her hammer down, the force of her mana exploding the ground between them.

    Darius leaped back, eyes wide, dodging and deflecting incoming debris and arcs of lightning with swift movements of his gauntlet.

    Yellow eyes glowed from within the dust cloud, making Darius feel like a literal mountain was about to crash upon him. Switching to water mana as fast as he could, he barely managed to summon his Mystic Water Mirror just as Clarke''s hammer thundered down again.

    A loud crash erupted as Clarke''s hammer collided with the reflected image from Darius''s Mystic Water Mirror.

    Clarke''s face contorted, ''an artifact?''

    The two forces clashed fiercely, yellow auras battling as streams of purple and blue lightning sparked and intertwined. For a tense second, the energies wrestled, each vying for dominance.

    Inside his mind, Darius strained, feeling the overwhelming weight of Clarke''s attack pressing down. ''She''s like a body cultivator! Pure muscle,'' he thought as fine cracks began spider-webbing across the surface of the mirror. Moments later, the mirror shattered, releasing a powerful shockwave that rippled through the air.

    Darius was flung backwards, barely evading Clarke''s hammer as it broke through his defense. "Ethereal steps!" he yelled, his fluid steps propelling himself further. Clarke''s grin widened as she launched forward, relentless in pursuit.

    As the two darted across the field, eruptions tore through the terrain one after another. Darius wove through the chaos, dodging her ferocious attacks with agile maneuvers, each movement a narrow escape from the destructive force of her hammer.

    As Darius''s body twisted in the air, narrowly dodging another eruption from Clarke''s hammer, he threw a punch at her face from a distance in mid-twist. Clarke smirked at the seemingly futile gesture, but her smile was abruptly engulfed in flames as her head rocked back from the unexpected impact.

    Landing deftly, Darius wasted no time and unleashed his Solar Tyrant¡¯s Fist. Like rapid thunder, the sounds of his fists pummeling Clarke¡¯s body exploded, each strike quaking the ground beneath her.

    "Lightning Pulse!"

    Suddenly, a surge of purple lightning burst from the ongoing explosions covering Clarke''s body. Interrupting Darius''s assault, he quickly leapt back to evade the sudden discharge.

    An excited laugh shattered the tension, "Is this what an arcane cultivator amounts to? Cheap theatrics and fancy footwork? Come on, I''m starting to get bored." Clarke brushed soot from her chin, standing unscathed.

    ''This is tougher than I expected. I estimate she weilds over a hundred Cauldrons of Force, I can¡¯t even block a hit. Plus, her mana pool dwarfs mine. I need to leverage my advantages.'' Smiling, Darius stood with his hands behind him, secretly cycling his lightning mana.

    "Lady Clarke, you are indeed formidable. I see why you''ve earned your title; you truly are as unyielding as a mountain," Darius said, bowing slightly as he turned on the charm. Then, with a sly grin, he added, "It¡¯s too bad your brains aren¡¯t as substantial as those peaks on your chest. Maybe then you''d have thought to enhance your speed as well."

    Clarke''s eyes flashed with mana, a blush spreading across her face as she slammed her foot into the ground. "You dare?!"

    "Why are you offended? It''s a plain fact, not an opinion. You have huge tits and zero wits." Darius shrugged, glancing over at Marcus and Percy, "Right? She''s like a rock with boobs."

    Both Marcus and Percy stood there, mouths agape, faces flushed. As Darius drew attention to them, Marcus cursed internally, ''Don''t involve us, you brat!''

    Percy, meanwhile, looked at Darius with a mix of newfound respect and a hint of jealousy.

    "You are the first person to ever speak to me like that." Clarke hissed, her face beet red, a pulsing vein bulging next to her now bloodshot eye. "I was considering just crippling you if you put up a decent fight. But now, I make sure there''s nothing left to bury." Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Suddenly, Clarke hunched over, her muscles spasming.

    Darius''s eyes widened for a moment, before a tense smile spread across his face, ''This is it!''

    A low, guttural rumble escaped Clarke''s body, like boulders dragged over cobblestone, growing louder as her spasms turned violent. Her mana gathered into a colossal mound around her. Suddenly, she stood straight, throwing her head back to face the sky, "Mountain''s Ra¡ª"

    Her words were cut off as Darius saw the perfect moment and launched his Echoing Thunder Palm. A lightning bolt instantly erupted, striking Clarke''s face with a blinding flash and deafening crack, the impact exploding through the air and shaking the ground.

    Seizing the momentum, Darius closed the distance in a flash. Clarke stood immobilized, her body convulsing as lightning surged through every inch, paralyzing her. Darius gathered more lightning mana in his palms. With a resounding thunderclap, he slammed his hands together on her ears, channeling the force and electricity directly into her skull.

    Clarke''s paralyzed face contorted in pain, blood bursting from every orifice in her head.

    Not holding back, Darius switched to his earth mana, cycling it rapidly and forcing as much power as he could into his arms and back. He then unleashed a barrage of rapid-fire punches, targeting her throat, temples, and just below her nose.

    In the mere three seconds that elapsed from the initial surprise attack to his final punch to her throat, Darius struck Clarke twenty-eight times, each blow landing with brutal percision.

    From the sidelines, Percy observed Darius with unwavering focus, his gaze sharp, his wind aura swirling. "He can use lightning too? I thought his powers were limited to just fire and water. Father...is he actually winning?"

    Marcus''s expression hardened, though a hint of a smile played at the corners of his mouth. "It appears he''s kept some tricks hidden even from us. I''m genuinely surprised," he admitted as his aura fluctuating, "Clarke is technically a shield knight, yet she leans heavily into offensive tactics. I doubt she can keep this up."

    Watching Clarke still stand after Darius''s relentless attacks, Percy felt a mix of admiration and conflict. "I''m not sure who I should be rooting for."

    Intently observing Clarke, Darius''s expression darkened as he switched to his water mana. "Breath of the Frost Serpent!" he announced, releasing a frosty breath. From it, two-meter-long serpentine ice formations spiraled out, wrapping snugly around each of his arms.

    As the smoke surrounding Clarke dissipated, it revealed her battered face, yet her eyes, glazed and distant, were lit by a chilling grin.

    The sight of her eerie smile sent a shiver down Darius''s spine. "She''s out on her feet! Marcus, come help her!" Exhausted, Darius collapsed to the ground, his breaths coming in heavy gasps as he dropped his guard.

    With a broad grin, Marcus dashed over in a blur, Sabre swiftly carrying Percy along, the other beasts in tow.

    "That was incredible!" Marcus laughed as he reached Clarke, carefully lowering her to the ground. He touched his pouch and produced a vial of silver liquid. "Her throat is completely crushed, but fortunately, she''s still alive."

    "Fortunately?! It felt like I was punching a steel plate. If I had been off by even a hair, her hammer would have liquefied me!" Darius exclaimed as he flopped onto his back, releasing his martial technique around his arms, only to be swarmed by Borg, who eagerly licked his face.

    Laughing, Marcus finished administering the potion to Clarke, "Seems Borg was worried, and I can''t say I wasn''t either. And you can use four elements?! In all of history, I don''t think anyone''s managed that. Two, yes, but four?!"

    "Four?" Percy echoed, looking at his father in confusion as he dismounted Sabre.

    ''At this point, I might as well tell them,'' Darius thought, pushing Borg away and wiping slobber from his face. "I''m sorry for hiding this, and to be completely honest...I can wield all five."

    "Fuck you!"

    Both Marcus and Darius frowned in shock for a moment before turning to Percy.

    "...sorry, it just kinda slipped out," Percy offered with an apologetic smile. "Is she okay?" He avoided Darius''s gaze as he tentatively approached Clarke''s unconscious form.

    "She''ll be fine; her throat has already healed. She just needs to wake up now," Marcus assured.

    "She''s going to wake up with a massive headache," Darius laughed.

    Marcus shook his head, looking at Darius with a mix of pride and curiosity. "I think I''ve figured it out¡ªyour mana. It''s only visible once it leaves your body. You have an aura like us, but it''s both internal and external."

    "A man has to have some secrets," Darius chuckled, pulling out a mid-grade mana crystal. He sat down and began to cycle his Arcane Talisman Technique.

    Percy observed his father, noticing the pride on his face¡ªa look he rarely saw directed at himself. His emotions churned: admiration for the unconscious Clarke, envy of Darius''s youth and strength, and the daunting reality that Darius could wield all five elements. As Darius eventually opened his eyes, completing his mana replenishment, Percy stepped forward. "Darius? I mean, boss?"

    "Boss?" Marcus echoed, casting a suspicious glance at Darius.

    Feeling the awkwardness of the moment, Darius coughed and shifted, choosing to ignore Marcus''s questioning stare. "Yeah?"

    Dropping to his knees, Percy placed his fist over his heart, locking eyes with Darius. "I would like to make a blood oath to serve you as your squire, and once you deem me worthy, as your knight."

    Feeling the onset of a headache, Darius frowned slightly. "I''m more than willing to help train you and set you on a path to become stronger... but I''m sorry, Percy, I must decline."

    Visibly shaken but resolute, Percy remained kneeling. "I know I''ve shown little to inspire your faith in me, and I might seem pathetic, but please, give me a chance to prove myself."

    Rubbing his temples, Darius glanced towards Marcus, irritation in his tone. "Why are you suddenly so quiet? Shouldn''t you say something?"

    Marcus gazed at his son, his expression distant as if lost in thought. After a moment, his attention shifted to Darius, his expression turning serious. "What is your goal?"

    Caught off guard by the abrupt question, Darius blinked a few times. "My goal?" Tightening his fists and jaw, he declared, "Revenge."

    "And are you going to wait until you''ve reached the power of an archmagus or legend knight to enact your revenge?" Marcus probed further.

    Darius squinted, slightly annoyed by the line of questioning. "No, I just need to be strong enough to kill Crowley. There''s no way to predict how long it will take to reach the level of an archmagus; I can''t rely on that."

    Marcus''s expression darkened. "So, it''s a suicide mission."

    Darius''s aura flared with irritation, "Why would you assume that? I fully intend to survive." Fixing Marcus with a steely gaze. "What are you getting at?"

    With a sigh that carried a hint of pity, Marcus responded, "I need to stop forgetting that you''re still just a boy."

    ''If he calls me ''boy'' one more time, when she wakes up, I''m having her kick his ass.'' Darius took a deep, calming breath, his frustration barely contained. "Just get to your point already."

    "If you kill Rainslif Crowley, a Tower Master, there''s no way you can do that without the world noticing. Every mage and knight powerful enough to challenge you will be on a relentless hunt for you. You wouldn''t stand a chance against that."

    Fiddling with the invisible signet ring on his hand, Darius smirked, "I have my ways of escape, plus¡ª"

    "And they have their ways of finding you," Marcus interjected firmly. "The only reason you''re still alive is because Crowley lied about your death and no one knows about your true abilities. If the True Ascended decide to come after you, it won''t matter if you can delve to the center of Gaia or even possess your own dimensional space; they will find you eventually."

    Feeling a chill crawl up his neck, Darius''s mind flashed to Haku, his temper flaring. "Then what do you suggest I do?! For all I know, it might take hundreds of years to become that strong! Rainslif is only a fifth-tier mage; does he even have that many years left?"

    Marcus met Darius¡¯s fiery gaze, his response unwavering, "Build your own force."

    Stunned, Darius stared at Marcus, his thoughts racing. ''That''s absurd¡ªso they can just die alongside me?...wait, what if I...? It could work, but...''

    Sighing, he shook his head, "There''s a flaw in your plan. I could gather as many allies as possible, but it wouldn''t matter unless some of them were True Ascended. Without them, I''d just be amassing flies to be swatted."

    Marcus laughed, his gaze softening with pity, "Your growth is astonishing, Darius. Never in the history of Gaia has a 16-year-old defeated a fourth-tier knight. You''ve proven beyond doubt that your... Arcane Cultivation? It''s the strongest path. Build a force strong enough to make others take pause, to forge alliances. Not all the True Ascended were against your family; some were close with Warwick. Show them there''s a new Valdene to count on, and you might just lay the groundwork for a new power to rise."

    Percy, still kneeling, gazed at his father with admiration before turning his hopeful eyes back to Darius, never expecting the next words that came from his father: "Allow my Kinneman family to be the first to form an alliance with you."

 Chapter 75: Fires of Awakening

    Chapter 75: Fires of Awakening

    "With me?" Darius responded with a smile, yet he shook his head. "I''m sorry, but its just not possible."

    Marcus, gesturing for his son to stand, laughed, "from where I stand, you don''t have much of a choice. And to be honest, I would be a fool not to recognize a golden opportunity when I see one."

    Darius¡¯s smile faded, his voice steady and firm, "Look, I genuinely appreciate your hospitality, and I might even say I''m starting to enjoy Percy''s company. But like I said, it''s just not possible to build my own force."

    Interrupting Marcus before he could respond, Darius asserted, "My path is my own. It''s one that no one should be forced to walk with me, or even asked to. The mere fact that I''m here could spell potential disaster for your family. Once my presence becomes known to the towers, peace will never be part of my life again¡ªnot unless I can become strong enough to face everything alone. So what i need isn¡¯t loyalty, I need the strength to protect those loyal to me first." Turning to look at Clarke, still prone on the ground, he cycled his water mana, conjured a small orb of water in his hand, and tossed it onto her face.

    Coughing and sputtering water, Clarke shot up, her hands clutching her throat. It took her a moment to grasp what had happened before she sighed with a smile. "That was amazing." Looking up at Darius, she quickly rose to one knee and bowed her head. "In accordance with my oath, I am now your knight. My shield and hammer are yours to command."

    Percy watched the exchange between Clarke and Darius, his thoughts tangled. ''Am I jealous or envious?''

    Seeing Clarke kneel, Darius maintained a serious expression. "Mountain of Floeur d''Alene, Filipina Clarke, my first command to you is this: pretend you do not know me, and have never met me. Return to your life as normal... starting now."

    What greeted Darius''s command was silence. All three knights before him strangely wore the same dumbfounded expression. Inside secretly, Darius sighed, ''I don''t need some battle-crazed celebrity trailing after me. Dismissing her is the simplest solution.''

    Clarke¡¯s expression immediately darkened. Without a word, she stood, seized her hammer, and slammed its base into the ground, shouting, "Release!" In an instant, Titan materialized, his colossal form casting a shadow over the area.

    leaping onto his back and without hesitation, Clarke galloped off toward Floeur d''Alene.

    Shaking his head and clicking his tongue, Marcus sighed, "You wounded her pride."

    "The last thing we need is more attention on me. Let''s drop all this talk of the future; it''s giving me a headache. Are you two ready to continue?"

    Marcus and Percy exchanged looks of confusion and resignation. Percy, feeling somewhat betrayed, muttered, "You could have at least told her to notice me."

    Rolling his eyes, Darius leapt onto Borg¡¯s back. "Be a man and make her notice you...and Percy?"

    Looking over as he mounted Sabre, her multicolored wings unfurling in preparation, Percy called out, "Yeah, boss?"

    "Next time I''m in a battle for my life, root for me," he said, squinting slightly at Percy, who seemed to pale at the remark. Tapping Borg''s head, Darius urged the beast forward.

    Marcus frowned as he watched Darius, ''he''s too stubborn to realize, I just hope it''s not too late before he does.'' With a flick of his reigns, Yakul took off, leaving a trail of ice behind.

    They sped away, leaving Percy momentarily lost in thought. Shaking his head, Percy patted Sabre''s neck, "Let''s go, I need to watch what I say around that scary kid."

    Sabre''s muscles tensed, and with a single flap of her wings, she launched into the sky, settling into a glide. With another powerful flap, she shot forward like an arrow loosed from a bow.

    The rest of the journey to the site passed in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. Darius focused on his current challenge; he knew he needed to break through his bottleneck soon so he could stand in the open on his own. Meanwhile, Marcus rode beside him, deep in thought, trying to figure out the best way to convince Darius to reconsider his plan. Behind them, Percy followed, his mind wandering to Clarke. Wondering if he would ever catch her eye and make her notice him.

    ----

    While Darius, Percy and Marcus were surveying the purported mythril site, deep within the forest of the beast-farm, Neko dozed on a high branch. Tiny arcs of purple lightning flickered across his grey fur, highlighting the turquoise patches dotting his body.

    Abruptly, Neko''s eyes snapped open. His head lifted, gaze piercing towards the farm''s center. With the swiftness of lightning, he leaped off the branch and zig-zagged through the woods, bursting into the open field.

    Halting and rising onto his hind legs, Neko peered over the tall grass, squinting as a wave of heated air buffeted his face. Shaking his head and staying low, he scurried deeper into the field.

    Gradually, he turned his head away from the heat, continuing forward but at a reduced pace. In response, his purple lightning surged around him, clearing a space that allowed him to look forward once more.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Reaching a point where he could no longer advance, Neko pushed his mana to its limits and stood up, his turquoise eyes widening despite the intense heat.

    ''Big Brother, hot!''

    A few meters ahead of Neko, an area of grass lay scorched and blackened, forming a large circle. At its center, Haku¡¯s fiery cocoon was fracturing, with intense beams of blue and black light escaping through the cracks, accompanied by deep growls that sounded like the call of an ancient devil beast.

    Overwhelmed by the escalating heat, Neko scurried back to the field¡¯s edge and clambered up a tree, its leaves crisping and blackening before his eyes, ''big brother strong.''

    The artificial sky above shifted, darkening to a foreboding red. This change was a response to the immense mana erupting from Haku''s cocoon. The arrays Darius had set earlier sprang into action, manifesting multiple barriers. Some shaped into domes and others shot upwards as vertical barriers, all pulsing vividly under the strain of the contained power.

    ''Master gone, Neko here,'' glancing around in panic. He moved forward slightly and began to pat down a smoldering leaf, ''Neko help.''

    Inside the cocoon, Haku endured agonizing pain as his body seemed to tear itself apart, pushed to the brink of exhaustion. ''I can¡¯t give up... Darius... needs...''

    Suddenly, the barriers encasing him exploded with a deafening crack that tore through the beast-farm, compelling Neko to cover his ears in shock.

    Peering upwards, Neko noticed one remaining red barrier still struggling. With a piercing squeal, he leaped from the branch, transforming into a streak of purple lightning. Darting around the fracturing cocoon, leaving behind trails of mana that swiftly gathered into a dense ring, reinforcing the faltering array.

    As Neko accelerated, the mana ring he formed solidified. Eventually, he broke off his rapid circuit, tumbling into the field and kicking up a cloud of dust.

    The purple mana ring, now complete, remained stable without his ongoing input. It acted as a binding force, containing Haku''s turbulent cultivation and preventing it from spilling out into the farm.

    Regaining his balance swiftly, Neko leaped up to check the results of his efforts. With a triumphant smile, he thumped his chest proudly, then scampered back to his previous perch on the branch.

    ''Neko protect home.'' Focused and alert, Neko vigilantly monitored the situation. Every so often, he''d burst into light, racing around to reinforce the barrier with rapid laps before returning to his perch.

    After several rounds of fortifications, Neko began to pant, his energy fading. ''Hurry, Master... Big brother scared.'' He gazed worriedly at the cocoon, sensing the struggle within. Inside the fiery vortex of mana, Haku was frightened, Neko knew his new big brother needed help.

    ----

    Stars dotted the sky, their faint glow guiding the trio as the moon lay hidden. Darius glanced over at Marcus, noting the radiant smile on his face. Raising his voice over the din of their mounts, he teased, "You shouldn''t wear your emotions so openly, Marcus! You look like you just had your first kiss!"

    Marcus laughed heartily, cutting a shimmering blue arc through the night sky with Yakul. "The secret is in choosing the right people!" he boasted, stroking is large mustache, "I''ll definitely reward the survey crew¡ªjust not so much that they decide they never need to work again!"

    Percy, witnessing his father''s buoyant mood, chimed in with a grin, "This couldn''t have come at a better time! What do you think Mother will buy first?!"

    The smile vanished from Marcus''s face as he shot Percy an annoyed look. "Could you not let me enjoy the moment a bit longer?! Why do I have to think about that now?!"

    Darius watched the pair, a slight smile on his face as he leaned back on Borg. The ride was smooth, Borg¡¯s pace turning the earth beneath them into a streak of fire, ''Maybe it is time to start planting some seeds...''

    Turning to Percy, he called out over the rush of wind, "Percy! Once we''re back, I have a few things to sort out, but then we''re getting started with your training! Prepare yourself mentally, don¡¯t get too caught up in the celebrations!"

    Percy¡¯s expression flickered, his smile vanishing momentarily before returning with renewed vigor. "Yes, boss! I won¡¯t disappoint you!" His gaze shifted to his father, his excitement barely contained.

    Marcus¡¯s face lit up with pride, well aware of the insecurities his son carried. The prospect of Percy overcoming them brightened his spirits even further. "Let¡¯s hurry home, then! How about a race back? Yakul! Ice-dash!"

    As Marcus issued the command, Yakul¡¯s antlers ignited with a brilliant glow, the intricate swirling patterns along his body pulsing with ghostly icy-blue light.

    Descending gracefully from one of his expansive leaps, the moment Yakul¡¯s hooves touched the ground, the usual fluid bounce was replaced by an extraordinary display. With a powerful thrust of his legs, a massive, multi-spiked glacier burst forth from beneath him. The icy formation propelled him forward with astonishing speed, sending him streaking towards the horizon like a blue flash, leaving a trail of shimmering ice crystals in his wake.

    "Not fair!" Percy whined, amplifying his tier two wind aura to its limits. He melded his bronze knight mana with Sabre as she flapped her wings once, releasing a thunderous sonic boom. The pair shot forward like a green comet, rapidly narrowing the distance as they pursued the icy trail left by Yakul.

    Glancing down at Borg, Darius felt a flicker of frustration. "You don¡¯t have speed-enhancing abilities. Feels like we''re being picked on." His gaze then caught the thermal barrier forming ahead of Borg''s horn, a product of their current speed.

    An idea sparked in his eyes. "What if I eased the resistance against you..." A grin spread across his face as he closed his eyes, channeling his wind mana.

    "Blessings of the Zephyr!"

    Darius''s eyes snapped open, a surge of wind mana converging around him, swirling into a protective barrier. He pressed his hands firmly onto Borg''s sleek, plated back, focusing intently.

    Gradually, the barrier expanded, enveloping the Mana-Beast in a cocoon of green, swirling energy. It crept forward, inch by inch, until it finally reached the tip of Borg¡¯s horn. As the barrier sealed around them completely, the buffeting wind resistance vanished, leaving only an abrupt stillness.

    Far ahead, Marcus and Percy were neck and neck, lost in the thrill of the race. Yakul''s powerful leaps sent glaciers exploding from the ground, while Sabre¡¯s vigorous wing flaps produced rhythmic sonic booms. However, they were so engrossed in their competition that they failed to notice a looming cloud behind them, akin to a sandstorm whipped up by a raging desert, rapidly bearing down.

    By the time Marcus glanced back, it was already too late. The sound of uprooting trees was his only warning before darkness engulfed them, Yakul emitting a hollow cry as the nights limited visibility completely vanished.

    Next to them, Percy, caught completely off guard, didn''t see the storm until it smashed into them. The impact crumpled Sabre''s wings, sending them plummeting. Fortunately, Sabre regained control just in time, managing a rough but safe landing as the wind howled and debris swirled around them.

    After the wind subsided, Marcus and Percy looked for each other and exchanged glances, relief evident on their faces. "What in the realms was that?!"

    Calming Yakul and plucking a branch from his antlers, Marcus, his blonde hair and mustache disheveled, half-joked, "I think we just lost the race."

    Percy gently stroked Sabre''s head as he peered into the darkness, his eyes glowing with effort, "There¡¯s no way Borg¡¯s that fast, is he?"

    "You might want to start getting used to these surprises if you''re going to stick with him," Marcus said, a hint of resignation in his voice. "I think I''m starting to get used to them...let¡¯s track the trail of chaos. Just hope he hasn¡¯t cut across any farmland." With that, he urged Yakul into a steady leap forward.

    "How am I supposed to get used to that? The kid¡¯s a freak!" Percy replied, enthusiasm bubbling as he patted Sabre¡¯s neck. "But maybe I can learn to be one too." He grinned, then called to his mount, "Let''s catch up to the boss!"

    Ahead, Darius reveled in Borg''s newfound speed, "Now this is a mount!" Their path marked by a trail of destruction, Borg''s speed quadrupled once the wind resistance was nullified. Darius continuously fortified their barrier with his mana, swiftly mending any minor damages from high-speed impacts.

    Warily, Darius deployed his Arcane Gaze as they approached populated zones, deciding it was prudent to slow down. "Let''s tone it down a notch, Borg. Wait..." His suspicion was abruptly confirmed when Borg dug his hooves into the earth, skidding to a stop.

    Clinging to Borg¡¯s plates, Darius exhaled, releasing his grip, and his martial technique. "You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?" he chided, half-amused and half-exasperated.

    While shaking his head at Borg, Darius suddenly felt a surge in his heart rate¡ªan oppressive, suffocating sensation, as if something heavy was compressing his chest. Clutching at his heart, he gazed inward, "What''s going on? Why does it feel like something''s wrong?"

    He quickly looked up and extended his vision, seeing Marcus and Percy approaching in the distance. ''They seem fine, so what''s causing this?...no. Haku.'' Without hesitation, Darius jumped from Borg¡¯s back and began hastily drawing a temporary portal array on the ground.

    Once Marcus and Percy arrived, he ignored the puzzled looks and questions from them as he plunged his signet ring into the earth, his voice frantic, "Please be safe! Please!"

    His urgency left Marcus and Percy stunned into silence as they watched him vanish, disappearing through a swirling portal of stars.

    As the portal closed behind Darius, Marcus, turning to his son with a resigned expression, "Nevermind. I''m not getting used to it."

 Chapter 76: Desperation

    Chapter 76: Desperation

    Falling through the portal, Darius tumbled into the All-room. He sprang to his feet and dashed toward the farm door. Bursting into the Beast-Farm, he was hit by the searing heat and a hazy red sky.

    He vanished in an instant, reappearing beside Haku''s cocoon. "I made it," he panted, scanning the cracking cocoon. Startled, he flinched as Neko materialized on his shoulder.

    Holding his paw in front of his face, Neko''s thoughts came out in a pant, ''Too hot! Big brother scared!'' His lightning surged protectively around him, attempting to deflect the intense heat. ''Neko help!'' He pointed eagerly to the purple ring encircling Haku.

    "Tell me what happened," Darius urged, his voice tight as he tried to look inside the cocoon, only to be met with an opaque barrier. Turning away, he grimaced, rubbing his eyes as if scorched by the heat.

    ''Master hurt?''

    Darius''s voice rose sharply, "Tell me what happened!"

    Startled by the intensity of Darius''s shout, Neko quickly recounted, ''Neko sleep, felt warm! Found Big Brother, too hot, Neko! Neko watch, boom! Neko help!'' He gestured towards the purple ring, ''Help, help and help, Neko did.'' Exhausted, he slumped onto Darius''s shoulder.

    Shaking his head at his own harsh tone, Darius softened his voice, "Thank you, Neko. You''ve done well. Rest now¡ªI''ll take over helping Haku. And...I''m sorry for not being here sooner."

    Neko''s mood lifted with the gratitude in Darius''s words. Sniffing affectionately at Darius''s ear, he chirped, "Neko watch!" Then, with renewed energy, he darted to the field''s edge, scampering from leaf to leaf to extinguish any remaining fires.

    Darius turned his attention back to Haku, his expression tightening as his clothes clung to his skin, drenched in sweat. ''The fire mana surrounding him is... scared, almost as if it''s in agony. It feels like the mana is struggling, resisting the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra.''

    Extending his hand towards the cocoon, Darius concentrated deeply, sensing the chaotic energies swirling just beneath the surface. The intense heat scorched his skin, causing it to blister and nearly char, but he retracted his hand just before any serious damage could expose his crystal skeleton. ''The fire mana is pulling away from him, yet there¡¯s a devouring force emanating from within the cocoon itself.''

    Sitting on the ground, Darius applied a vial of silver liquid to his scorched hand while his gaze remained locked on the cocoon. He began to channel his lightning mana into his triple burner meridian, spurring his thoughts to race at remarkable speeds. His skeleton flickered with a sparking blue light as his concentration deepened.

    ''Haku is starving. The fire mana is inexplicably repelling him, and he''s teetering on the brink of his breakthrough. If this persists, he might at best fail to reach his full potential¡ªor at worst, the breakthrough might collapse entirely.'' His resolve hardening, Darius swiftly stood and called out, "Neko!"

    Materializing on Darius''s shoulder with a crackle of lightning, Neko vibrated with energy, "Neko!"

    "Haku needs us. Can you expand the barrier you made earlier? Make it encompass the whole field?" Darius reached into his pouch, pulling out a glowing purple chaotic crystal.

    Neko''s eyes widened, his fur standing on end as he sensed the overwhelming mana. ''New heart! New, New, New!"

    Darius tossed the crystal toward the forest edge, his voice firm, "Use this if necessary, but it''s yours. I need you to construct a barrier that encircles the entire field. Make it strong, Neko!"

    Vanishing suddenly, Darius left Neko momentarily hanging in midair. ''Neko!'' The creature''s gaze locked on the crystal as he fell, hitting the ground, he took off like a shot, circling the entire field at breakneck speed.

    Darius burst into the All-room from the farm door, skidding to a halt as he made a beeline for the crystal room. He flung the door open and his eyes quickly scanned the amassed piles of beast crystals.

    Darius dashed forward, hastily grabbing a flaming red crystal, the Mana-Core from the humanoid Manticore. Racing back to the field, he nodded in approval at the sight of the solidified purple ring surrounding the area.

    He quickly spotted Neko lying exhausted on the ground beside the lightning chaotic crystal, his sides heaving.

    Materializing beside him, Darius knelt and gently stroked Neko¡¯s fur. ¡°Thank you. Go into the Codex and rest; wait for my call.¡±

    Neko, gathering his remaining strength, cuddled up to the chaotic crystal, his small voice tinged with concern, ¡®Big brother? Neko.¡¯

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Darius offered a reassuring smile, focusing on the Immortal Beast Codex. ¡°He¡¯ll be alright, now go and rest.¡± With that, Neko and the crystal dissolved into a swirl of purple light, retreating into the Immortal Treasure.

    Glancing between Haku''s straining cocoon and the hatchery in the distance, Darius disappeared, reappearing at the edge of the hatchery pool. His eyes widened in alarm. "Shit!" He saw the Swamp-Roach faltering, its movements uncoordinated as it struggled to remain upright in the heated water.

    Without hesitation, he drew the Swamp-Roach into the Codex. Her form dissolved into a murky blue light, whisked safely into the treasure.

    With a focused thought, Darius extended his perception into the Codex, peering through the gaseous domain that housed the Swamp-Roach. He found her lazily circling in her stagnant pool, surrounded by an assortment of rotted remains. ''Not much longer, and you would have been in serious trouble.''

    Withdrawing his mental gaze, Darius exhaled deeply, steadying himself. "Hang in there, little brother, just a bit longer."

    Moving next to the dome of flames, now webbed with cracks and leaking mana, Darius gathered his resolve. With his water mana swirling around him, he shut his eyes briefly before they snapped open, a determined grimace etching his face.

    Channeling mana into his voice, he gripped the flaming mana-core tightly. "HAKU! EAT THIS!" Darius roared, driving his gauntleted fist into the cocoon. The barrier buckled and split with a cataclysmic boom, creating a searing hole as a maelstrom of fire erupted around him.

    Searing heat scorched his skin and muscles, even through the protection of the gauntlet. Amid the inferno, he reached for Haku''s mouth, finding the enormous beast convulsing, snapping its jaws wildly.

    "HAKU!" Reeling from the agony, Darius''s senses blurred, the diminishing feeling in his arm told him the flesh was gone, no longer capable of registering pain.

    Relief suddenly washed over him as he felt the Mana-Core pulled from his grasp. With all his strength, Darius leaped back. Flames roared from the breach his arm had occupied, chasing him ferociously. As he landed outside Neko''s barrier, the encroaching flames smashed against its walls, breaking apart against the purple ring.

    Glancing at his arm with a grimace, Darius urged the Primordial Artifact to revert to its original shape. Clenching his teeth, he observed the black metal dissolve and slide down his arm, exposing his crystal skeleton adorned with remnants of carbonized flesh.

    Turning his gaze to Haku''s cocoon, he noted the hole had sealed, and the light within now pulsed with a steady, radiant glow. Reaching into his pouch, he retrieved another vial of silver liquid and began to pour it over his shoulder. "These healing elixirs won''t suffice."

    As his scorched flesh knitted slowly around the exposed bones of his shoulder, he activated his Arcane Gaze, his eyes intently focused on Haku. "This is now your battle to conquer. Cultivation is a solitary journey. I can''t be sure if my interference helped, but losing you is not an option."

    Standing firm, the newly healed skin taut against the crystal lattice of his arm, Darius repeatedly clenched his jaw, his aura erupting and erratic.

    ----

    Within the cocoon, Haku''s body shriveled, his once robust, dark-blue flames now flickered weakly, gasping for fuel. Encased in a roaring inferno, the flames betrayed him; their intense blaze provided no warmth, only an empty coldness.

    Haku thrashed within the narrowing space, his jaws snapping at the suffocating cold as if trying to tear away the invisible shackles. Each gasp, each convulsion a desperate battle against the inevitable. ''I can''t... breathe!'' his thoughts raced in panic. ''Not like this... please, no!'' His body shuddered under the weight of impending failure, the reality of his crumbling form sinking in with each desperate twist and turn.

    "HAKU! EAT THIS!" Darius''s voice boomed, sharp and clear.

    An explosion followed, then a surge of immense heat enveloped his senses. Desperate for salvation, Haku clawed towards the life-giving warmth, his fangs finally finding and clenching onto the source.

    ''I have to remain awake,'' with a last-ditch effort drawn from the depths of his exhausted reserves, Haku gulped down the offering. ''Recite the Mantra!'' An excruciating burn scorched his throat and seared through to his stomach as the mana-core settled within.

    ''Abhissa ¨¡g¨¡ra?ha, atth¨¡ya saya pashu bh¨¡v¨¡. Nak?atr¨¡ sam¨¡gacchanti saya? chitta?, acal¨¡ ati san¨¡tana. Prati?v¨¡sa yuddham k?tv¨¡ bhak?aya, balav¨¡n svatantra bhav¨¡mi.'' Repeating the Mantra, Haku entered a trance, his mind lost in the profound scriptures.

    THA-DUM.

    A large pulse of fire mana surged through Haku, and instantly, his emaciated form began to fill. The slack, shallow fur tightened against his growing muscles, gradually returning him to his normal robust build.

    THA-DUM.

    At the second pulse, Haku¡¯s flickering blue flames reignited. Starting as small embers, the flames swiftly grew, enveloping him in their comforting warmth and restoring his majestic appearance.

    THA-DUM.

    The third pulse sent the blue flames crawling from his neck along his spine, flowing like a river of fire down to his tail. Each star on his body glowed against the dancing flames, setting his dark fur alight with a celestial display.

    THA-DUM.

    With the fourth pulse, a sickening crack echoed as Haku''s body began to bulk up significantly. Each muscle swelled, straining against his skin, as his frame enlarged beyond its original size. The stars on his fur blazed fiercely, encircled by blue flames that pulsed rhythmically with life. Pain coursed through him, sharp and relentless, as he focused on repeating the mantra. Every word felt like fire, searing through his being, yet he persisted, his resolve unbroken.

    THA-DUM.

    The fifth pulse initiated a profound and unforseen transformation within Haku. The chaotic mana from the consumed Mana-core raged and burned, breaking down the core, it''s particles gathering in a new concentrated sphere. In Haku''s chest, a small, cloudy grey core began to materialize.

    The grey mists within the core danced and twisted, gradually forming into a more solid, defined shape. This new core pulsed with a life of its own, becoming the epicenter of Haku''s growing power.

    THA-DUM.

    Mana lines radiated out from the new core at the sixth pulse, tracing intricate patterns along Haku''s meridians. These pathways glowed with an intense blue light, igniting his inner structure like a network of glowing rivers.

    Each meridian pulsed with energy, growing more resilient and potent with every beat. The lines thickened, their channels widening to accommodate the increased flow of magical energy, reinforcing Haku''s entire being and enhancing his capacity to channel mana.

    THA-DUM.

    The seventh pulse brought an excruciating reinforcement to Haku''s skeleton. His bones absorbed the fire mana, cracking and expanding with agonizing force. The pain was almost too much to bear, searing through him like hot knives. His body trembled, his mantra almost faltering as he fought to endure.

    Each bone in his body began to scream, the fractures healing and expanding continuously as a blue glow developed inside them. The relentless process of breaking, expanding, and healing repeated until it seemed as if molten blue lava flowed within.

    The end of the transformation seeped into his marrow, transforming it into a flowing blue substance that burned with raw fire mana.

    THA-DUM.

    During the eighth pulse, Haku''s organs briefly caught flame, each sizzling and crisping under the intense heat. His muscles strained, his teeth grinding under the immense pressure. However, as the flames receded, they left behind organs that glowed with vitality, stronger and more robust than before.

    THA-DUM.

    ----

    So far, Darius counted eight beats from Haku''s cocoon, each drum radiating immense waves of mana. "He should be advancing now." At the ninth beat, the loudest of all, it seemed as though time itself paused. The air grew heavy before a colossal beam of blue flames erupted from the stattering cocoon.

    The beam collided with Neko''s lightning barrier, causing it to flare violently under the intense energy. Darius, sensing the impending collapse, dashed forward. With his one remaining arm, he injected his lightning mana into Neko''s array, his skeletal arm hanging limp at his side as his lightning tattoo on his forehead blazed.

    Haku''s enormous body stretched out from the engulfing blue flames, his mouth reaching skyward. As the flames subsided, he emerged in his full form, now towering five meters tall at the shoulder. His head thrown back, Haku unleashed a deafening roar that shattered through the beast-farm.

    Darius watched in awe, as large, curling rams'' horns sprouted from Haku''s brow, glowing with a mesmerizing blend of black and blue molten lava that churned within them. The transformation complete, Haku breathed out a torrent of steam that blanketed the area, his presence exuding a sovereigns might. Haku''s eyes glowed brightly, reflecting the fierce battle he had endured, and overcome.

 Chapter 77: Unexpected Results

    Chapter 77: Unexpected Results

    ''The aura he emits is overpowering, like he could swallow the world.'' Watching Haku rise from the flames, Darius''s breathing steadied. ''How powerful have you become, little brother?''

    Encircled by the remnants of fading flames and lingering smoke, Haku stretched, his new body crackling loudly, echoing across the farm. He yawned, a lazy, rumbling sound. "I''m hungry."

    Darius''s expression tightened, a hint of amusement mingling with annoyance. With a slight shake of his head, he vanished from his spot, reappearing beside the control stone at the farm''s entrance.

    Pressing his hand against the stone, Darius''s eyes briefly glazed over. Almost instantly, the skies above the farm darkened, ominous clouds swirling together. A deluge of rain erupted, dousing the lingering flames across the farm.

    Shielding himself with his water mana, Darius remained dry amidst the downpour as he strode towards Haku, his hands clasped behind his back, "Congratulations!"

    At the sound, Haku whipped his giant head around, his face splitting into a broad toothy grin. "Big brother! I broke through!" With a burst of energy, Haku bounded towards Darius, each thunderous step sending vibrations through the wet earth as the rain evaporated around him.

    Darius''s laughter rang out, his smile wide as he watched Haku approach. "Tell me, how do you feel? I was worried my interference might have been too much. Any abnormalities?" As Haku skidded to a halt in front of him, the rain stopped as quickly as it had started and Darius immediately began to inspect him, his hands pressing into the beast''s fur, searching for anything out of the ordinary.

    "Stop that! I''m fine, really¡ªI feel amazing! The amount of mana within me has at least¡ª"

    "You formed a core?!" Darius''s eyes widening in astonishment as he gazed through Haku''s body.

    Puffing out his chest proudly, Haku shifted his feet, barely containing his excitement. "It''s my beast crystal. And I think it''s turned into a mana-core¡ªjust look at it, it''s completely smooth!" His smile waned into a frown of contemplation. "Though, I''ve never heard of a grey beast crystal."

    Darius toggled his gaze between Haku''s beaming face and the cloudy core within his chest, then suddenly erupted into peals of laughter. He bent over, clutching his side with his functioning arm, laughter shaking him deeply.

    Haku''s expression shifted from annoyance to concern as he spotted Darius''s gauntlet-covered arm hang limply, no longer held behind his back but dangling oddly as he laughed.

    But before Haku could voice his confusion, Darius cut him off, still chuckling, "You don''t have a beast crystal, you nitwit. You''ve developed a core. You''re Gaia''s first core formation stage cultivator!"

    "Formation stage?" Haku cocked his head, puzzled.

    Darius''s laughter gradually tapered off, but his smile remained undimmed. "I should have realized," he said, shaking his head in amusement. "Considering I didn''t modify the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra. You''re cultivating the original technique, so of course you''d form a core."

    Noticing Haku''s perplexed expression, Darius shook his head, chuckling lightly, "You''re forging a path that''s never been walked before. But it seems you''ve developed something from my original world."

    At the mention of Penglai, Haku''s ears perked up, his fascination with tales from Darius''s homeland evident. "What''s a core, then? Can I learn martial techniques with it?"

    "Sorry, no, it''s primarily a reservoir for your qi, well in your case fire mana. In Penglai, the path of a core stage cultivator is well-defined, but here, with you? It''s uncharted territory. What''s certain is that cores evolve with their cultivator, refining and enhancing their qi. If yours functions similarly, you might very well pioneer new forms of mana that this world has never seen." His eyes glowed with excitement, his scholarly curiosity thoroughly piqued.

    As steam wisped around Darius from Haku¡¯s rising heat, the beast''s voice carried a playful note, "There¡¯s something else I''ve gained. Wanna see it?"

    Rolling his eyes at the needless question, "Obviously. Show me."

    Grinning at his brother¡¯s typical impatience, Haku''s blue flames intensified. "Celestial Blaze Phantom Art!" Instantly, twin jets of flames surged from him in high arcs, crashing into the ground. From the impact, two fiery replicas of Haku materialized, their forms shimmering entirely in blue flames.

    Haku''s grin widened, a spark of pride in his eyes. "What do you think? The name''s a bit lengthy, but it flows, right?"This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Darius was already by one of the phantoms, his Arcane Gaze ignited, "What capabilities do they have?"

    "Honestly, I''m not entirely sure yet. Right after my breakthrough, there was this voice reciting a new mantra in my head, in a language I couldn''t understand, yet oddly I could when I spoke it. There are three sentences to the Mantra, I only grasped the first, the rest remains foggy. But from what I could figure out, once I fully master this technique, I should be able to summon something known as a Flame Tyrant."

    "Flame Tyrant..." Darius murmured, racking his brain for any relevant knowledge. "It''s a title many fire cultivators, treasures, and even a few deities bear. We''ll just have to see what unfolds as you master each layer."

    "My technique has layers?!" Haku''s excitement was palpable, a spark of fire in his eyes. "Just like yours!"

    Darius massaged his temple, exhaling slowly. "Think about it logically, Haku. The segment of the mantra you comprehended outlines the first layer. I presume you''ve figured out how to utilize these phantoms and enhance their power?"

    Haku bristled slightly at Darius''s tone, "I have. They possess about a third of my strength and speed. They lack spells, but any physical attack they do will burn their enemies."

    "Not bad," circling the burning phantom, Darius observed its uncanny resemblance to Haku, down to the newly sprouted horns. Curiously, he extended his hand, feeling no heat from its flames. With a tentative touch, he stroked the fire-formed beast, "feels smooth, interesting."

    Haku''s eyes twinkled with mischief, excitement bubbling. "Watch this." Closing his eyes for a moment, the two blazing phantoms snapped to attention. Suddenly, Haku''s eyes shot open, "Go!"

    On cue, the two fiery duplicates sprinted toward the farm''s center. Reaching the middle, they halted abruptly, sat down, and detonated in a massive explosion that sent shockwaves across the field, causing nearby trees to sway violently.

    Darius, eyes wide with a mix of awe and irritation, took a step back as he watched the mushroom cloud hit the artificial sky. "Now that, is a devious technique. New rules, no using that inside the Vault and during sparring."

    Slumping onto the ground, Haku protested with a whine, "That''s not fair! I can''t even see some of your techniques until they hit me, why can''t I have an advantage?"

    Darius¡¯s expression softened. "For now, it doesn''t matter. Until I advance with my Arcane Talisman Technique, sparring isn''t on the table."

    He smiled warmly at the pouting Ember-Fox, memories of their time together flashing in his mind. "You''ve achieved a lot, be proud. But stay sharp; there''s much more ahead."

    A flush of red spread across Haku''s black fur as he sat up, curiosity piqued. "How long was I cultivating? Actually, it''s been bugging me, what''s going on with your arm? You look odd."

    "Odd?" Darius raised an eyebrow, amused. "I wasn''t trying to hide it, just didn''t want it to be the first thing you noticed." With a focused thought, the black metal of his gauntlet retracted, gathering into an orb, floating by his side.

    As Haku saw Darius''s crystal arm, his eyes widened, and a deep, rumbling growl echoed from his throat. "Who did this?"

    Darius exhaled slowly, bracing himself, ''he''s not going to like this.'' Meeting Haku''s gaze steadily, "Remember the last thing you heard before your breakthrough?"

    Haku¡¯s growling ceased as he nodded. "Yes, I heard you..."

    "When I got here, you were in trouble. The ambient mana was rejecting the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra, so instead of aiding your advancement, it forced the technique to start consuming you. I had to act," Darius explained, lifting the orb that was once his gauntlet. "I used a Mana-Core to stabilize you, at the cost of my arm. A fair exchange, I¡¯d say."

    The flames around Haku flickered low, his eyes glistening as he stared at the skeletal outline of Darius''s arm. "I didn''t mean for this to happen... I''m so sorry, if it hadn¡¯t been for me¡ª"

    "Stop that," Darius cut him off firmly, his tone light but firm. "There¡¯s no need for apologies. You¡¯re my little brother, and I''d give an arm again without a second thought if it means keeping you safe." He managed a wry smile, giving his limp skeletal arm a playful shake. "It''s not like there''s no way to heal it, besides, look at it, tempting as a chew toy, right? If you were into that sort of thing..." With a thought, the black metal flowed back over his arm, reshaping into the gauntlet.

    Haku¡¯s mood lightened, his eyes narrowing playfully. "Shut it! That''s bizarre, why would I¡ªwhat in the world is that?!" Startled, he recoiled as his flames surged, his gaze locked onto the small head of Neko peeking out from the Immortal Beast Codex.

    The weasels gaze flicked between Darius and the large figure.

    Laughing, Darius gestured for the beast to join them. "Meet Neko. I found him right after you began your closed-door cultivation." At his cue, Neko zipped forward in a blur of purple, popping up right in front of Haku and standing on his hind legs. He chirped and barked, clearly excited.

    At the sound of Neko¡¯s chirping, Haku¡¯s posture relaxed from its initial wariness to a more comfortable sit, his tail wagging energetically. Watching the massive beast, his ears twitching, engrossed by the tiny creature presented a comical scene to Darius. Encased in his flames, Haku then shrank down to his original ember-fox form, the fiery aura enveloping him completely.

    Haku sniffed and yipped, circling excitedly around Neko. Abruptly, he whirled to face Darius, Neko perched triumphantly on his back, "He''s funny! Can we keep him?! Please, please!"

    Laughing, Darius responded, "He''s already bonded to my Immortal Treasure. Consider him part of the family, your new little brother." With a sigh, he glanced toward the farm''s exit. "Why don''t you two get acquainted while I handle this arm?"

    "Thank you big brother! I''ll make sure to set a good example, just like you!"

    ''Neko! Big brother! Alone, gone!'' Neko''s thoughts bubbled with excitement in Darius''s mind as the pair dashed into the woods, their playful noises echoing back like the laughter of children.

    ''Maybe I should ask Marcus to find another Mandrake Root. Little sister should be able to join in,'' Darius smiled. His mind then wandered to the swamp-roach''s peculiar tastes, "...maybe not." He brushed away the image of her swimming with corpses as he left the beast-farm.

    ----

    While Darius searched for a solution in the resource room, a dark cloud hung over the Clarke household in the city of Floeur d''Alene.

    Lady Clarke''s return was anticipated with excitement by the attendant with the yellow cape and part of the remaining crowd. They waited, confident in their hero''s triumphant return. However, their expectations were shattered upon seeing the terrible mood she and Titan returned with.

    "Is there something wrong, my Lady? Did the rumors prove false?" The attendant asked nervously.

    Lady Clarke ignored the questions and the crowd, her silence only stoking the whispers.

    "Did she lose?"

    "Shut your mouth! That''s impossible."

    "It must have been too easy for her."

    "I''d wager that''s it."

    Her aura quaked with each step as she dismissed Titan, the giant reptile transforming into a ball of light and disappearing into her hand. Passing the attendant, she barked, "No visitors and no disturbances once I get home. I don''t want to see anyone''s face for a fortnight!"

    "Yes, Lady Clarke! Move aside for my lady!"

    ''How dare that... that child dismiss me!'' Clarke marched directly to her manor, her thoughts boiling as she passed through the city gates. ''Does he find me unsightly?!''

    Stopping in front of a shop window, Clarke inspected her reflection. Reddening for a moment, she shook her head, ''Fucking brat!''

    The attendant watched her lady wrestle with something internally but chose not to pry. "I''ll rush ahead and prepare for your arrival." Knowing it was better to leave her alone when she was in a mood, the attendant jogged ahead.

    Gritting her teeth, her yellow eyes shining, Clarke began to chuckle, ''He won''t get away with this. I''ll make sure of it.''

    Clarke''s rage simmered as she continued through the city streets, her thoughts a whirlwind of indignation and determination. ''Valdene... I''ll make him regret it. I''ll show him the true strength of the Mountain.''

    Rumors began to ripple through the city that day, whispers spreading like wildfire. The strange newcomer, the old man only a Tier 3 knight, not only fought Sir Kinneman to a draw but now also challenged Lady Clarke. Excited murmurs filled the air, speculation and curiosity igniting imaginations.

    Little did Darius know, his plan to avoid further attention was backfiring spectacularly. The name Feng became the hottest topic throughout the city.

 Chapter 78: Seeds of Sacrifice

    Chapter 78: Seeds of Sacrifice

    After scouring the library room for potential solutions, Darius honed in on three possible remedies, each with their own inherent risks.

    ''Regenerating an limb is never straightforward,'' his hand resting on the memory tome within the resource room. He voiced his first choice, "Necromantic Flesh."

    Silence answered him; the tome remained inert. "Not unexpected given the potential side effects and rarity. Next, Star-Newt Essence."

    Again, nothing stirred. With a frown, Darius visualized his crystalline arm crossing its fingers in hope. "Let''s try, Sylvan Renewal Seed."

    A sigh of relief escaped Darius as the tome''s pages began to glow, flipping open to the designated entry: R-13 Sylvan Renewal Seed, three seeds. "R thirteen...where are you?" He muttered, scanning the shelves until his eyes landed on the marked door. He slid the ladder across, climbed up, and pulled open the narrow drawer.

    A burst of invigorating energy washed over him, like inhaling the entire season of spring all at once. "Such vitality!" His enthusiasm briefly faltered as he peered inside. "But why do they have to look like that?"

    Hesitantly, he reached in and retrieved what appeared to be a grotesque, deceased fetus of some unidentified creature. It was squishy and sticky, with a tail that continuously oozed a thick, viscous fluid. "Thank goodness I don''t have to swallow this," he commented dryly, examining the peculiar seed. "What a fascinating specimen. I wonder about the fruit that bears such seeds..."

    His thoughts drifted to the potential appearance of the fruit as he stepped out of the resource room. Heading towards the center array of the All-Room, he spoke a single command to change the setting, "Firmary."

    As Darius spoke the command, the All-room began its transformation. The stone walls emitted a series of soft clicks, revealing hidden compartments. From the floor, panels opened, allowing beds crafted from light elm wood to rise, each covered in clean, white linens.

    Alongside the beds, slender metallic stands began to grow, topped with empty crystalline vessels meant for concocting magical remedies. The ceiling¡¯s enchanted crystals brightened, casting a soothing glow over the room.

    To the side, a large basin filled with clear water materialized, alongside shelves stocked with empty vials, mortar and pestle sets, and basic bandages¡ªtools for those skilled in the magical arts to create their own potions and salves. The air filled with the crisp, sterile scent of cleanliness.

    Darius nodded in satisfaction as he approached the basin of water. Touching his pouch, he summoned a bright blue leaf before him, which danced lightly in the air before falling into it. Upon contact with the water, the leaf immediately began to dissolve, emitting bubbles as it released its vivid blue essence, tinting the water then clearing gradually.

    He allowed his gauntlet to disassemble into its orb form and stowed it in his pouch. Watching the last of the leaf disintegrate, "This plant''s too valuable to be left to only grow in the wild. Instant water purification with no mana could change lives, not to mention its potential for generating crystal revenue. I should try to figure out a way to grow it as a crop, if I get the chance."

    Removing his signet ring, chestplate and the Immortal Beast Codex, awkwardly maneuvering with one arm, Darius then discarded his tunic. He began to wash his stump and crystal arm, the infirmary''s light reflecting inside the crystalline structure, causing all five elements to pulse. "I really hope this works," noting how his bones had remained intact despite the damage. "It¡¯s lucky they aren¡¯t falling apart, but I¡¯d hate to have a skeleton arm sticking out of me any longer than necessary."

    A slight smile tugged at his lips as he imagined the pranks he could pull on Percy if it didn¡¯t. Shaking his head, he finished washing, using a sterile cloth provided by the room to dry himself.

    "According to that brief passage, inserting the seed into the stump should allow it to fuse, growing a new limb. The cost is some life force¡ªa few years for a new arm seems a fair trade."

    Darius approached a sterile metal tray and picked up a sharp, small knife. His expression set, he gritted his teeth. "Can''t regrow it if it''s already healed." Carefully, he started to cut away the freshly healed skin at his shoulder, concentrating to control the bleeding.

    The blade slid through his skin with alarming ease, each cut sending sharp pains through him. Sweat beaded his brow as he maintained steady, controlled breaths. A metallic clink against crystal halted his movements momentarily, sending a shiver cascading down his spine.

    Gritting his teeth, "And done." With a final slice, he removed the last piece of flesh. The crudely carved wound lay exposed, and through his meticulous control, not a drop of blood was lost.

    Holding the fetus-like Sylvan Renewal Seed, Darius noticed a small puddle of fluid accumulating in his palm. ¡°This fluid should have healing properties. I should experiment with the other seeds later as well, start a garden like mother."

    Darius engaged his Arcane Gaze, scrutinizing the seed¡¯s inner structure. The cells resembled plant fibers, yet pulsed with a vibrant amber liquid, akin to blood. This seed brimmed with the earth element, visible as radiant bursts concentrated within the cellular walls.

    Settling down, he invoked his earth mana, his aura manifesting as a robust, yellow column enveloping him. Eyes shut tightly, he tensed, bracing. With a sharp inhale, he stabbed the seed into his flesh, his finger acting as a spear.

    Besides the obvious pain from his fingers, a mild burning sensation followed, likely from the seed''s fluid interacting with his wound. He grimaced, uneasy at the thought of the seed¡ªresembling a tiny fetus¡ªbursting and leaking its essence into his body.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Suddenly, Darius''s muscles locked, his eyes widening in alarm as veins bulged and writhed under his skin. Pain surged, turning his skin a flushed red while the flesh around the wound quivered and morphed into a sickly green hue. His shoulder skin bubbled, swelling grotesquely with an audible fizz. The acrid stench of the fumes from his shoulder made him recoil, ''the book didn''t mention this!''

    Growing and pulsing, his shoulder resembled a bark-covered tumor erupting from his flesh. Overcome by agony, Darius''s roar reverberated through the firmary, his scream shaking loose anything not anchored down.

    His crystal arm began to rise, lifting from the burgeoning growth. Then, like a bursting dam, an eruption of fluid burst forth, coating his skeleton instantly, with a viscous, meaty fluid. Darius watched in fascination as the fluid dripped away, revealing a writhing mass of exposed muscles and veins, twisting and growing around the crystalline matrix of his arm.

    As the pain faded, he observed with keen interest as muscles, tendons, veins and skin began to seamlessly weave and grow. Unseen to him, at the same time his lifeforce dimmed subtly, the seed drawing from his lifespan.

    It didnt take long for the seed to finish its magic, "this is incredible!" Darius marveled, flexing his newly regenerated arm; its skin still pink but gradually returning to its natural color. "I need to find more of these. The toll on my lifeforce felt minor, perhaps ten years or so, though that''s with my mana aiding the process. For someone without such assistance, regaining a limb might cost them fifteen years." His thoughts quickly shifted towards potential opportunities, "I should carve out a section of the farm to start a garden."

    Darius''s thoughts inevitably drifted to his mother, her garden having been a sanctuary at their home. He recalled an instance when he startled her as she tended to a flower, causing her to prick her finger. The pang of guilt from that day still lingered unexpectedly, "She always had a way of making me feel...awkward."

    Rising to wash off, the initial elation from his restored arm quickly gave way to a deep-seated melancholy. "Here, souls still reincarnate. One day, I''ll find you both. Once I truly master the Arcane Talisman Technique and achieve the final layer, not even reincarnation will prevent me from bringing you back."

    His eyes alight with resolve, Darius dressed himself, putting on a fresh tunic after changing the all-room to a wardrobe. He strapped his chestplate, and buckled the Immortal Beast Codex to his bicep, his black gauntlet crawling back up his new arm. Setting the All-room to empty and securing the invisible signet ring, he walked towards the farm, doing his best to recover his mood.

    Upon entering the beast-farm, Darius stiffened, his eyes widening at the chaos unfolding before him. Half of the farm was ablaze once again, while at its center, Haku, in his enormous beast form, was embroiled in what seemed like a fierce battle with Neko. The latter, a streak of purple lightning, darted around and collided with Haku, who snapped his jaws in frenzied attempts to catch him.

    "STOP NOW!"

    Both Haku and Neko ceased their antics instantly. Neko, who had been clinging to Haku''s cheek by his teeth, let go and zipped to the safety of Haku¡¯s head, chirping triumphantly, ''Second big brother strong! Too slow too!''

    Activating the rain again, Darius waited until the flames were extinguished before confronting the two beasts. He looked up at Haku, demanding, "Explain!"

    "We were just sparring," Haku began, his tone uneasy. "Neko wanted to test my strength, and I wanted to test his." Glancing at the further ravaged beast-farm, his ears drooped. "We might have gotten a bit carried away."

    "You think?!" Darius rubbed his temples, surveying the damaged farm with growing irritation. "Lower your head, now!"

    Obediently, Haku lay flat, lowering his massive body to the ground. Darius approached and parted Haku''s fur, revealing Neko tucked away inside. "And you! Why are you hiding?!"

    Neko gave the biggest, roundest eyes he could muster, slowly sitting up. ''Neko sorry. Neko bad.''

    Darius rolled his eyes and sighed, observing the two remorseful beasts. ''This is their first encounter, and I did leave them alone.'' He rubbed his forehead thoughtfully, squinting at Haku, "It''s not your fault Neko. It''s this big idiot''s."

    "Why me?!"

    Darius smacked Haku''s head, which probably hurt his own hand more. He then strode toward the control stone, calling back, "Because you''re the older brother and you''ve been here longer! You should know better!"

    Standing by the control stone, Darius placed his hand on its cool surface, his eyes closing briefly. "If there''s any permanent damage, forget about going out."

    Haku''s whine carried a hint of disappointment, his aura visibly dimming. "Big brother, we didn''t mean to. Besides, I''m sure we can fix it."

    The ground suddenly rumbled beneath them, halting their concerns as they scanned the area, tense and alert. A moment later, Haku let out a relieved sigh as the scorched earth began to regenerate, and the charred trees around them sprouted anew.

    "See! Nothing''s broken," Haku grinned, a playful air returning. Perched atop his head, Neko chirped in agreement.

    Removing his hand from the stone and opening his eyes, Darius walked toward the hatchery, his voice firm. "From now on, if you want to spar, use the All-room. We also need to find a better place for both of us to break through in the future. Although it was unintentional, if I had arrived any later, little sister could have died from the heat you created."

    Haku looked shocked for a moment, his head drooping slightly. "Is she alright?"

    "Fortunately, yes," Darius replied, standing at the edge of the hatchery. He activated the Codex, releasing the Swamp-Roach into the cooled waters. She immediately swam towards the freshly placed bones Darius set out for her. Looking at Haku, he continued, "We also need to give her a name. Any suggestions?"

    Neko chirped instantly at the suggestion, causing Haku to frown. "Your name is Neko; we can''t have two Nekos."

    "How about Ursie?" Darius proposed.

    Both Haku and Neko turned their gaze toward the swamp-roach, considering the name. "I like it, Ursie," Haku decided. Neko''s thoughts chimed in, ''Ursie big sister! Family Neko!''

    A smile spread across Darius¡¯s face as he looked at Haku, Neko, and now Ursie. He felt a fleeting warmth but quickly pushed it aside. "Alright, there''s one last thing we need to settle before we leave. Marcus and Percy are probably worried by now, so I need to get back."

    Tilting his head, Haku squinted. "Darius? Where are we?"

    Darius paused, straightening up as he cleared his throat. "We''re inside the human city, Floeur d''Alene."

    Haku''s eyes widened in shock. "You didn''t wait for me?! How long¡ªhow long have you... how long have I¡ª" He shook his head, taking a deep breath, his tone resigning as he released it slowly, "what is this thing we need to settle before we can leave?"

    Raising his eyebrows, Darius nodded. "Showing growth beyond just strength, good for you. What we need to resolve is whether you will bind yourself to the Immortal Beast Codex or not."

    His lip curled with a growl of irritation at Darius''s supposed compliment, "Why do we need to settle that? Seems obvious I would, right?" Haku glanced up, trying to see Neko perched on his horn, then looked over to Ursie, "if they did it, why shouldn''t I?"

    Darius shifted to projecting his thoughts directly to Haku. ''There¡¯s something you need to carefully consider. If you bind yourself to the Codex, it¡¯s permanent. You must submit to me, essentially giving me complete control over your life. Forever.''

    Darius offered a reassuring smile, "just know, if you choose not to, I won¡¯t be upset. The decision is entirely yours." Then gestured to Neko, raising his arm for him.

    Neko chirped, his form sparking as he materialized on Darius''s shoulder, enthusiastically sniffing into his ear.

    Haku stood pensive for a moment, then inhaled deeply, his gaze meeting Darius¡¯s with resolve. "I''ll pass then."

    Clapping his hands loudly once, Darius beamed, his thoughts still linked to Haku, ''I was hoping you''d make that choice. You should not live beneath me, but alongside me as an equal.'' Haku''s expression softened, a flicker of pride crossing his features.

    "Neko, once we leave the farm, you¡¯ll need to stay inside the Codex, remember our arrangement?" Darius murmured, gently rubbing behind the weasel''s ear as Neko nestled comfortably on his shoulder.

    Neko purred contentedly, his tongue lolling slightly. ''Trade! Neko remember.''

    "Good, here," touching his pouch to draw forth a high-grade lightning Beast crystal. "Enter the Codex. I''ll call on you soon and introduce you to some new friends."

    Zipping down Darius''s arm, Neko curled around the crystal, his thoughts buzzing softly, ''Neko listen, wait, but tired. Neko sleep soon.''

    As Neko disappeared into the Codex with a beam of light enveloping both him and the crystal, Darius turned to Haku. "Shift to your normal body and use your Ghost-form. The portal leads directly to the Kinneman household¡ª"

    "Kinneman? Who''s that?"

    Darius proceeded to recount his experiences since Haku''s seclusion, from first meeting Percy to the recent encounter with Lady Clarke.

    Listening intently, Haku''s expression darkened progressively with the tale. As Darius concluded, Haku couldn''t hold back, his voice laden with incredulity and annoyance. "You went through all that without me?! You even had ribs?! When''s the last time I enjoyed cooked meat?! Huh?!"

    Laughing, Darius headed toward the exit, his voice carrying a light-hearted promise, "Come on, let¡¯s go meet my new friends, and I¡¯ll show you around the city, okay?"

    Haku, still visibly irked yet unable to fully mask his excitement, transformed into his normal Ember-Fox form amidst a flurry of flames. His tail betrayed his mood, wagging despite his attempt to appear stern. "You owe me some ribs," he declared, trotting towards the exit.

    Rolling his eyes, Darius followed with a smile, pondering how he''d explain everything to Marcus. Beside him, Haku left a trail of drool in eager anticipation as they both stepped out of the farm.

 Chapter 79: Curb Your Enthusiasm

    Chapter 79: Curb Your Enthusiasm

    Once Darius and Haku stepped out of the Vault, the introduction to Marcus and Percy proceeded smoothly. Much to Darius''s relief, both Kinnemans, with their keen interest in Mana-Beasts, were instantly captivated by the unique Ember-Fox.

    The group gathered in the mansion''s expansive reception hall. Upon their initial return, Darius, under his guise as Xue Feng, had quickly sought information from the first staff member he encountered as Haku darted around sniffing everything in his Ghost-form. He learned that Marcus and Percy had returned the previous night, and the household had been abuzz ever since.

    Darius remained evasive to the Kinnemans about Haku''s origins, merely stating that the beast was a product of what he has called; Arcane Cultivation. As Haku shifted back into his more familiar animal form, having finished his demonstration, Marcus''s eyes widened in amazement. "You did this?... How?!"

    Haku walked over to Darius and sat beside him, beaming. "Big brother''s a genius, that''s how."

    Percy, charged with energy, looked eagerly at Haku, then turned to Darius as if clutching at a lifeline. "Boss, can I transform like that?"

    Darius shot him an irritated look and sighed. "You are not a beast. And let''s be clear, I promise nothing. The only reason I''m willing to put in the time is because you''ve only reached the second tier. If you keep looking at me like I can grant wishes, you''re only setting yourself up for disappointment."

    Percy suppressed a smile, straightening up. "Yes, boss, I understand. Even if you can''t do anything, I''m ready to give it my all and put my trust in you." He bowed deeply, his voice loud, "Thank you!"

    Rolling his eyes from the awkward display, Darius swiftly changed the subject. "So, Marcus, any thoughts on what species of Mana-Beast Neko is?"

    Darius had intended to introduce them, but found Neko asleep in the Codex, forcing him to rely on descriptions alone.

    Shaking his head, the older knight sighed, "I''ve encountered numerous species and read about many more. Yet, a lightning weasel? Never came across one. But the world''s vast, and there are surely thousands of beasts we''ve yet to document."

    Percy, watching Haku''s blue flames flicker, chimed in, "If you really want to pin down his species, head to Trokane. The tower there specializes in beast research. Much of our knowledge from the past four centuries originated there."

    "That''s sound advice, though I wouldn''t expose Neko to those mages. If they learn he''s a new species, those zealots would go to great lengths to acquire him."

    Darius raised an eyebrow at Marcus''s harsh tone. "You don''t hold those mages in high regard, do you?"

    Shaking his head, Marcus gave a resigned smirk. "They''re a necessary evil. Without their research, we''d know far less about Mana-beasts and lose alot more lives." His expression darkened, his eyes narrowing. "But their methods, their disregard for the well-being of their subjects... I can''t condone that."

    Glancing at Haku, he chuckled dryly, "Can you imagine their faces if they saw him? They''d lose their minds."

    Haku growled, his fur standing on end, "I don''t wanna go anywhere near those humans."

    "Seeing an Ember-Fox talk is really messing with my head," Percy rubbed his forehead, still in disbelief. "I''ll never get used to your surprises, boss."

    Marcus chuckled, stroking his mustache. "Speaking of surprises, there was one waiting for us when we got back. It involves you, Mr. Feng."

    Darius''s brow furrowed, "Clarke?"

    "No," Marcus shook his head, a hint of mischief in his tone. "You''ve been invited to the Brundy wedding. Seems the rumors about your esteemed background got their attention."

    Feeling the onset of a headache, Darius responded flatly, "Just ignore it. There''s too much risk."

    Marcus nodded understandingly. "I expected as much. I¡¯ll bring an apology gift on your behalf to maintain decorum. There¡¯s one other thing, if you have a moment?"

    Darius raised an eyebrow, "I''m at your disposal."

    "Excellent! Could you please make a stop at the stables and make amends with Borg? Your sudden departure seemed to have bruised his pride. He''s been reluctant to listen since."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Darius flushed slightly, "Of course. I was planning to check on Kahoon anyway." He paused, the image of Borg charging through the spider-ape flashing in his mind, "Does he have a favorite treat?"

    Their conversation drifted on for a while before Haku, now in his ghost-form, Percy, and Darius made their way to the stables. Marcus excused himself to handle some urgent matters concerning the newly discovered mythril vein, promising to meet with them later in the evening.

    As they walked toward the stables, the oppressive summer heat was overshadowed by Percy¡¯s relentless gaze. Stopping, Darius breathed out slowly, his patience thinning, "You won''t give this a rest until we start, will you?"

    Feeling an unusual tension, Haku''s jealousy sparked, his thoughts tinged with concern as he communicated mentally, ''Why does he look at you that way? Is he confused? He does know you''re a male, right?''

    Darius¡¯s expression fluctuated violently for a moment, catching Percy off guard. "I''m sorry, boss, I just can''t keep still," hurrying to explain, oblivious to the undercurrents. "The idea of pushing past my limits... it feels unreal."

    With a frown, Darius stared at Percy with annoyance, ''In Penglai, we constantly battled against our fates; here, they accept limitations as if they''re inescapable.''

    He shot Haku a stern look, signaling him to hold his comments, then addressed the young knight with a serious tone, "Tell me everything about your path in the Manaforged Knight System¡ªwhat precise steps have you taken to advance? I need all the details if we¡¯re to proceed."

    Perking up under Darius¡¯s inquiry, Percy straightened, his voice clear and eager, "I was taken to the Stronghold in Tarpesh right after my assessments. Just like mages, knights undergo foundational steps, including time in the mana saturation chambers to develop our auras." His excitement dimmed slightly, the memories clearly mixed, "It took me fourteen months to complete that phase."

    From his ghostly form, Haku tilted his head, sending a private thought to Darius, ''Why are you wasting your time with this weakling?''

    Ignoring Haku''s dismissive question, "Tell me about the Aura-Tempering process. I know Mages advance to the second tier through Mana-Weaving, but I¡¯ve never heard how Knights undergo Aura-Tempering from someone who¡¯s actually experienced it."

    Percy''s enthusiasm waned as he delved into a less fond memory, "Aura-Tempering was tough. My mentor constantly scolded me; I struggled with it every day." He paused, summoning a gentle gust of green mana that materialized his Manaforged Gauntlets. "It involves visualizing your aura as it forms the first piece of your armor," he explained, demonstrating by bringing the gauntlets into existence. "The key is to meld your consciousness with your aura, to shape and control it into specific forms. Mastering this, making it as instinctive as breathing, marks mastery of the second tier."

    Percy, his gaze fixed on his gauntlets with a mix of frustration and resignation, elaborated, "Unlike mages, who manipulate their auras into an expanded, artificial state, knights fold their aura, much like tempering steel. To form a new piece of armor, the gauntlets must reach their limit. When that happens, the aura is tempered to such a degree that it strengthens and inevitably expands, allowing the formation of the next piece."

    His mind racing with analysis and comparisons, Darius responded with keen interest, "So, with your aura capped at the second tier, further expansion isn''t possible. Any additional tempering would be futile."

    Dismissing his gauntlets with a shake of his head, Percy added, "And since I''ve only reached the second tier, my lifespan''s only extended by fifty years. Both of my parents are just in their early hundreds, and they''re expected to live for at least three hundred more years."

    "Your mother is an insta-caster, your father a steel knight. That''s a tough burden, watching your child age while you don''t."

    "That''s why my mother spends so much time visiting my aunt. I think it''s hard for her to be around me too much."

    Darius sighed, his agitation towards the man in front of him lessening ''no parent should have to outlive their child.''

    Stepping forward to stand directly in front of Percy, his tone resolute, "Summon your gauntlets again."

    Noting the gravity in his expression, Percy eagerly began to manifest his gauntlets once more.

    "Slowly, if you can," Darius interjected, watching carefully.

    Percy''s aura, a pale green mist, began to shimmer around him. Initially faint and thin, it slowly converged towards his hands, tendrils of wind mana gathering. Even under the guise of the elder Xue Feng, Darius watched with undisguised enthusiasm, his fascination apparent as he observed the formation of the gauntlets.

    The aura condensed, the green becoming more vibrant as it neared Percy''s wrists. Bit by bit, the outline of gauntlets started to take shape, the mana solidifying into a tangible form. First, the cuffs formed, wrapping snugly around Percy''s wrists. Then, the backhand plates materialized, followed by the articulated fingers, each segment clicking into place with a soft hum of mana.

    As the gauntlets fully manifested, they hovered slightly above Percy''s skin, a perfect replica of steel armor but made entirely of condensed wind mana. This manaforged armor, while spectral, was as intricate and detailed as any physical counterpart, only transparent, each etching and rune glowing with a gentle light. The completed piece projected a faint aura, a visible reminder of the knightly strength it represented.

    Darius grasped Percy''s hands, examining the gauntlets closely. "How does it feel when you manifest them? Do they require constant mana input? Is it a one-time cost?"

    "It feels natural now, but during the tempering process, it was like tearing my own skin. They don''t continuously drain my mana, only when they make contact in combat is there a minor draw."

    "So, when you strike, the gauntlets must pull from your aura to maintain their integrity," Darius mused, tracing the runes etched into the mana armor. "This rune is for condensing, and this one sets the structural boundaries... The runic language is elegantly simple, optimized for effectiveness and ease of use." Releasing Percy''s hands, Darius stepped back, pacing as he mulled over the implications.

    Percy''s gauntlets faded away, and he watched Darius pace thoughtfully, biting his lip in anticipation of speaking. Just as he opened his mouth, "Bos¡ªow!" His expression twisted in sudden pain.

    He glanced down to see Haku fading, and knelt to rub his sore ankle. Surprise flickered across his face as Haku''s voice echoed in his mind, ''Don''t interrupt big brother while he''s thinking. This is for your benefit, idiot.''

    Percy''s frown deepened as he continued to massage his ankle, muttering to himself, "didn''t have to bite me..."

    Darius¡¯s thoughts churned with possibilities when he observed the runic matrix of Percy¡¯s gauntlets through his Arcane Gaze, sparking an idea, ''If this were Penglai, I''d just destroy his cultivation, starting over would be simple. Here, I need to chart a new path forward for him, not a restart.''

    His pacing continued as he pondered, ''His potential has peaked, so I must first devise a method to extend his limits before strengthening his aura further.''

    Switching to lightning mana to enhance his thinking, time seemed to dilate around him. After what seemed like minutes to Darius, but only seconds to Percy and Haku, clarity struck, "replace your runes!"

    Startled by Darius''s sudden announcement, Percy''s eyes widened, uncertainty mixing with concern. "Replace them? Is that even possible?"

    Darius''s smile flashed, his voice brimming with confidence. "No idea! But it¡¯s the only shot at shattering your limits and fostering your growth."

    Haku¡¯s snicker slipped, accompanied by a blank stare from Percy. "Well, you did tell me to manage my expectations."

    A quick smack on the forehead from Darius made Percy wince. "Don¡¯t doubt me, boy. As long as I find a way, you¡¯ll see your strength surge." With a broad smile and hands clasped behind his back, Darius started again towards the stables. "I¡¯ll need time to work this out. For now, shelve those expectations and save the sad puppy eyes."

    Still rubbing the spot where Darius had smacked him, Percy''s frown shifted, doing his best to hide his excitement. "You don''t have to hit so hard, boss. And just because you look older doesn''t mean you should act like it. Remember, I''m a decade older than you."

    Darius burst into laughter, glancing at Haku walking in his Ghost-form beside him. "Age is just a state of mind, Percy. You''ve got a long way to go to catch up."

    Haku mirrored Darius''s amusement, then sneered at Percy, projecting, ''Just like big brother says, you''re like a frog in a bowl.'' Rolling his eyes at Haku''s comment, Darius chose not to correct him, continuing to chuckle.

    As they approached the stables, Percy caught up to them, the trio entering together. After a few brief moments, Haku, momentarily forgetting his need for discretion, startled the stable boy when he suddenly yelled, "Holy shit! That''s an Inferno Weaver!"

 Chapter 80: An Evening in Floeur dAlene

    Chapter 80: An Evening in Floeur d''Alene

    As evening descended on Floeur d''Alene, the streets sparkled under the glow of crystal lights. Darius, in his guise as Xue Feng, strolled beside Sir Kinneman. His white hair was tied up in a tight knot, his long beard meticulously groomed, complementing his refined garb of subtle, dark fabrics that whispered of his rumored status.

    Sir Kinneman, with his hair and prominent mustache neatly styled, wore a crisp suit jacket that spoke of quiet sophistication. Percy, resembling a younger, clean-shaven version of his father, with the same neatly slicked blonde hair, walked alongside them, his expression unusually subdued.

    Darius''s gaze shifted to a rooftop ahead, tracking a wisp of blue flames with his Arcane Gaze. ''Come down and join us. We''re almost there,'' he projected. At his prompt, the blue wisp paused, then gracefully descended to a stall before joining them on the street.

    ''Two orders, you promised!''

    ''No need to shout, you''re literally in my head, remember?'' Darius squinted at Haku, who trotted up beside them. ''When we get there, we''ll have a private room. Don''t worry, you''ll eat your fill.''

    "Will Neko be joining us? I''d be glad to accommodate anything he might want. I¡¯m quite eager to meet him." Marcus asked.

    "He¡¯s still resting. Usually, he sleeps a lot, but today he really exerted himself assisting Haku. He likely won¡¯t stir until tomorrow." Darius patted his disguised Codex, his mind briefly glimpsing into the void within it. The brown and green cloud of Ursie floated silently, alongside the gold and white mist where Neko rested. Now beside them, a grey, crudely shaped cloud of the newly added dust-moth Kahoon drifted nearby. His vision returning, he noticed Marcus¡¯s slight disappointment, "I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the first to know when he¡¯s up."

    Glancing back to see Percy lagging, Darius shook his head in mild amusement, "You need to shake it off; it was just your first try. Most men stumble at the starting line."

    Percy blushed at Darius''s comment and kicked a pebble down the street. "Why am I so awkward around her? Father, did mother make you fumble your words?"

    Marcus paused before responding with a chuckle, "Sorry, son, but I was in my sixties when i met your mother. But I don''t recall ever being quite that clumsy. Did you really have to use ''broad''? Couldn''t think of anything else?"

    Darius couldn''t help but laugh, the sound erupting freely despite his aged appearance.

    Percy, his face turning as red as possible, pointed accusingly. "It''s your fault! I wanted to send Ivan, but no, you insisted I go myself! Why?! Why did you do this to me, boss?"

    As Percy vented, Haku bristled at his tone, and Darius erupted into even louder laughter, now being joined by Marcus. Their spectacle drew curious glances from passersby; Darius and Marcus chuckling as they walked, and Percy scowling, made them a particularly odd sight on the cobblestone street, causing people to steer clear.

    Finally calming a bit, Darius wiped a tear from his eye and managed to get out, "I''m not sorry, Percy. And I still stand by what I said. The path of cultivation is a solitary one. You can''t have your butler handle your responsibilities." His attempt at sounding like a wise teacher faltering. "Besides, you didn''t even bring back the things I asked for. How could you get so distracted by a woman?"

    "It''s not my fault she was there shopping!"

    Clutching his stomach, Marcus winced, "But ''broad,'' son? Haven''t I taught you anything?"

    Haku, mimicking Percy''s voice, chimed in so only they could hear, "I just wanted to say, you are looking quite broad today, Lady Clarke."

    Darius and Marcus burst into fresh peals of laughter, Haku joining in as Percy¡¯s shoulders slumped and his eyes grew distant, "I''m surprised she didn''t throttle me."

    "Stop!...Stop!" Darius gasped between laughs, "You''re gonna kill me!"

    Their laughter became infectious, Percy eventually giving in as they continued toward the restaurant. Chuckling, he shook his head with a resigned note, "well, it can''t get much worse than that. Next time, I''ll save everyone the embarrassment and just punch myself in the stones instead."

    Regaining their composure, Marcus wiped tears from his cheeks and looked at his heir, his face still damp from laughter. "I''m truly sorry, son. I didn''t mean to make light of your pain."

    Percy managed a half-smile, shaking his head. "It''s fine, really. After today, I doubt anything could rattle me much more. Almost feels like I''m a new man," he said, trying to muster a stoic expression.

    As they neared their destination, the warm glow of the Country Forge lit up the path ahead. Beside Darius, Haku, though invisible, couldn''t hide his excitement; the scent of food had him practically drooling.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Approaching the entrance, the waiter quickly recognized them and greeted with a nod, "Sir Kinneman, Sir Feng," his eyes briefly acknowledging Percy before returning to Darius and Marcus, "Please, follow me. We have your table ready."

    Marcus, scanning the lively dining area, interjected smoothly, "We''d prefer a private room, if one''s available."

    "Of course," the waiter replied with a polite smile, leading them up the stairs. As they navigated through the restaurant to a secluded door at the back of the second floor, Darius noted the familiar setting. He stifled a smile, his thoughts briefly revisiting the chaos of their last visit here, when one of the monkey''s had charged through this very door in a blaze. ''Might be time to summon them again soon; I still owe that one.''

    The private room was modestly adorned, lined with freshly varnished pine panels and minimal decorations. At its center stood a new oak table, surrounded by three sturdy chairs that appeared as they entered the room, their cushions firm and neatly tucked. Overhead, oil lamps started to cast a warm glow, their light reflecting softly off the clean, simple lines of the furniture.

    Marcus, Darius, and Percy each took a seat, settling into the crisp ambiance. The room, though unfamiliar to them, offered a sense of secluded comfort away from the bustling energy of the restaurant. Darius, taking note of the surroundings, observed silently that everything in the room seemed recently purchased or refurbished.

    On the floor beside Darius, Haku''s form hovered with an invisible frown, ''Am I supposed to eat on the floor?''

    With a roll of his eyes, Darius spoke up, "Could we get another chair and a setting, please?"

    "Of course, sir," the waiter responded, pausing for a moment. "Will your party be adding another guest?"

    Trying to maintain a solemn tone, Darius gestured towards Marcus, "No, it''s just that my friend and I," he paused, "lost a dear comrade on this day, thirty years ago. We always set a place for him to honor his memory."

    Percy struggled to suppress a smirk as Marcus adopted a suitably somber expression. The waiter nodded respectfully, "My apologies for your loss. I will bring another chair and setting immediately." He swiftly exited the room.

    Once the door closed, Percy couldn''t hold back any longer, erupting in laughter. "That was brilliant! I almost started tearing up."

    Quickly returning with an additional chair and tableware, the group ordered their meals¡ªcave-boar ribs for all, a recent favorite of Darius''s¡ªand a bottle of warmed Fleet wine for each.

    Just as he was about to leave, the waiter looked apologetic. "There might be a slight delay with your order tonight. We''re hosting a large event on the third floor."

    Curious, Marcus arched an eyebrow. "Oh? What¡¯s the occasion?"

    With a proud smile, the waiter replied, "The Brundy family is holding their engagement party here, so our staff is spread a bit thin."

    Marcus nodded in understanding, adding a caution for privacy, "Please knock before re-entering; we¡¯ll be discussing sensitive business matters."

    Once the waiter departed to retrieve their wine, Haku leapt onto the newly added chair, now fully visible, sporting a broad grin. "Much better."

    As he settled in, Marcus leaned back, intrigued, "So, Haku, how do you find our city so far?"

    Darius settled into his chair, content to observe as the conversation ebbed and flowed around the table. He chimed in now and then, but his focus was on giving Haku space to interact. Haku seemed to take a particular liking to Marcus, engaging him with a noticeable enthusiasm in his voice, his responses thoughtful and extended. In comparison, his replies to Percy were markedly brief, almost clipped.

    A knock at the door made Haku vanish into his ghost-form just as the waiter entered. "Your Fleet wine, sirs. Also, the chef asked if these cups meet your approval¡ªthey were finished just yesterday." He presented a saucer to Darius, its edges delicately adorned with a floral motif.

    "They''re perfect," Darius assured him, inspecting the saucer.

    The waiter beamed. "Wonderful! The chef also wanted me to extend a courtesy¡ªanything ordered in remembrance of your friend tonight will be on the house."

    Both Marcus and Darius nodded appreciatively, asking the waiter to relay their thanks to the chef. Once alone again, Haku reappeared, puzzled. "What''s ''on the house''? Do I have to eat on the roof?"

    Darius chuckled at the confusion and began to explain, but his laughter was cut short as a sudden rush coursed through him¡ªhis Arcane Talisman Technique had activated on its own.

    Percy felt a dense, pressing aura emanating from Darius, while Haku and Marcus, though appearing unbothered, looked on with concern. "Big brother, you feeling alright? You look pale."

    Darius activated his Arcane Gaze, his eyes piercing through the ceiling to the room above. Amid a gathering of auras, a vibrant, five-colored aura outshone the others, overwhelming Darius¡¯s senses and forcing him to squint against its intensity. "Haku! Shift to your Ghost-form and head upstairs. There''s something there... something emitting all five elements."

    Without hesitation, Haku stood, his expression alarmed, and vanished from sight. "Open the door."

    Percy obeyed, standing to crack open the door just long enough for Haku''s unseen form to slip through, then shut it promptly as Darius confirmed, "He''s gone." Percy resettled into his chair, eyes wide with confusion. "What''s happening?"

    Darius, meanwhile, was examining his body, seeing the wild surge of his fire mana tearing through his meridians, passing through his tattoos, bones vibrating with a force that seemed both foreign and familiar. "I''m not sure," he admitted, his voice distant. "But I think there''s something I need upstairs."

    After a brief pause, Haku¡¯s thoughts reached Darius, ''Brother, it''s a necklace¡ªa fat man is placing it on a woman. Someone mentioned it''s called Gaia''s Heart.''

    Eyes widening, Darius tensed, ''good job. Return now.'' Struggling to maintain his composure, he glanced from Marcus to Percy as he inhaled deeply. ''If we were anywhere but this city...''

    Marcus caught the subtle shift in Darius''s demeanor. "What is it? Did he find the source?"

    "Yes, it''s a Gaia''s Heart Diamond."

    Percy gasped, "You''re kidding?! How big is it? I remember a tiny one sold for a fortune during my training. Wait... couldn¡¯t that help with your bottleneck issue?"

    Marcus intervened swiftly, "Let''s not be hasty, Darius. Nothing drastic inside the city."

    Smiling faintly, Darius reassured, "Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of storming upstairs to seize it. We''re still awaiting updates from your contacts; consider this a potential fallback option."

    At a soft scratch on the door, Haku slipped inside and jumped onto his chair. Once the door closed, he materialized, excitement in his voice, "You won¡¯t believe this. It¡¯s that mage¡ªthe one who helped you fight Ramman¡ªhe¡¯s actually upstairs!"

    Playing with his beard, Darius nodded, "I already knew he was here in the city, that fire mage beside him must be his master, Solomon."

    "Solomon?" Marcus¡¯s expression changed as he caught on, "So he did come."

    Darius¡¯s gaze sharpened as he scanned the aura signatures upstairs, catching sight of Crelos and a vibrant deep red aura beside him¡ªpresumably Brundy. At the table''s end, a large man radiated the gentle pulsing aura of a steel water knight¡ªlikely Akleman.

    Their conversation halted as the waiter knocked and entered, bringing their dinner. He carefully placed each plate on the table, with a final set of ribs respectfully positioned before the empty chair.

    As they enjoyed their meal, Darius shared details about Solomon''s involvement in his knight''s test years ago, and his connections to his apprentice, Crelos.

    Meanwhile, Haku, unabashedly delighted with his ribs, devoured them with a gusto that drew curious glances from Percy. His appetite seemed to wane as he watched the beast, his expression fluctuating between amusement and slight revulsion at the messy spectacle.

    The evening unfolded without further interruptions, the group relishing more ribs and additional rounds of wine. With each order, the waiter''s eyebrows climbed higher, his gaze lingering on the empty chair where plates piled up and wine disappeared.

    Darius, though part of the jovial scene, couldn''t keep his eyes from straying towards the ceiling. His mind kept drifting to the Gaia''s Heart Diamond above, his feet tapping an uneven rhythm under the table.

    When the time came to settle the bill, Marcus insisted on covering the entire cost, including their ''deceased'' friend''s share. He left a generous tip, likely as compensation for the chaos at the empty chair and the considerable work it would take to tidy up.

    As they prepared to leave, Darius led the way across the second floor. As he approached the stairs leading down from the third, a teenager in fine red robes descended towards him. The youth halted abruptly upon spotting Darius, his eyes locking onto the elder¡¯s disguised form, a flicker of recognition¡ªor perhaps confusion¡ªcrossing his face.

 Chapter 81: Wisp of Intrigue

    Chapter 81: Wisp of Intrigue

    The third floor of the Country Forge restaurant buzzed with activity. Its expansive dining hall was framed by dark wooden beams that stretched across the high ceiling. Mounted on the walls were the formidable heads of various mana-beasts, their fierce expressions frozen in time.

    Chefs stationed along the walls worked diligently, grilling an array of meats on open flames. The air was rich with the aromas of charred meat and earthy spices.

    At the heart of the private hall, a long table groaned under the weight of a lavish feast: glistening roasted meats, mountains of vibrant vegetables, and baskets overflowing with freshly baked bread. The guests seated around it were engaged in animated conversations, their laughter and lively exchanges filling the air.

    At the table''s far end, Crelos, with his awkward brown hair greased back, maintained a strained smile, internally remarking on the quality of the meal, ''At least the food is good.''

    As his gaze swept the room, filled with unfamiliar faces, he found himself the unwilling center of attention, continuously prodded with questions about his renowned potential, ''If one more person asks me to meet their daughter, I might just claim I''m castrated.''

    Beside him, his master''s larger frame was draped in a convincing display of mirth. Crelos barely suppressed an eye roll at the facade. His attention drifted towards the head of the table, a sigh escaping him, ''If only you knew...your own flesh and blood...''

    At the center of all eyes, the fat Akleman and his young bride-to-be radiated joy, their laughter painting their faces a merry shade of red. They seemed utterly absorbed in each other, the embodiment of blissful ignorance to the undercurrents swirling around them.

    His smile fixed, Crelos wrestled internally, ''Is this what the real world is? Brother betraying brother?'' The thoughts churned, turning the feast before him to ash in his mouth. ''Can I really go through with this? But there¡¯s no ascension without their aid. There¡¯s simply no other way.''

    Ding! Ding! Ding! The clinking of a spoon against glass cut through the buzz of conversation as Akleman stood at the head of the table, his deep blue aura swelling with each chime. "My friends and loved ones! A moment please!" he boomed, commanding the room¡¯s attention with ease. As the chatter died down, he continued, "Thank you. Today, we gather to celebrate mine and Sealia''s engagement¡ªa day I began to fear might never come."

    Turning to his fianc¨¦e, his demeanor softened, the warmth of genuine joy spreading across his features. "A whim, a simple, life-changing whim brought us here. Who could have imagined that altering my travel plans to visit Solomon would lead me here?"

    Reaching into his waistcoat, Akleman drew out a simple wooden box, his voice warm, "When I first laid eyes on you, I never imagined..."

    As Akleman''s speech flowed on, Crelos¡¯s attention waned, his thoughts spiraling inward, ''How can I follow through with this? The whole reason I started down this path was to prevent outcomes like this. If only I had Warwick¡¯s resolve¡ª''

    His mental turmoil halted abruptly as an intense aura burst forth from the box Akleman had just opened, snapping Crelos''s attention back to the present. "...and so, just as you have stolen my heart, I too have procured Gaia''s Heart, setting it within this pendant, so you may always know that nothing holds more value than my love for you."

    As the crowd stood to celebrate, pressing towards the couple with effusive praise, Crelos rose too, jostled from behind and pushed towards the wall. ''Nothing but dogs scrambling for scraps,'' he thought bitterly.

    Disgusted by the fawning crowd, and more so by his own part in it, Crelos headed for the stairs, craving a gulp of fresh air. That''s when he noticed something peculiar at the top of the stairs¡ªa small blue wisp of flames weaving through the entryway.

    His brow furrowed as he tried to track the elusive wisp, careful not to lose sight of it in the bustling room.

    His pursuit was abruptly interrupted by a heavy hand clamping down on his shoulder. "Stop dawdling. We''re here to support the groom, so act like it," Brundy¡¯s voice rumbled low and firm, pulling Crelos back toward the bridal couple.

    "Wait, I think I¡ª" Crelos''s protest was cut short as he caught a glimpse of the wisp disappearing down the stairs.

    "Stop your gibbering or you''ll be sorting financial logs for a week!" Brundy hissed, giving a sharp tug to emphasize his point.

    Crelos reluctantly turned away from the stairs, his mind still trailing the blue wisp as he faced the newly engaged couple. His attempt at congratulations were awkward and stilted, "I am very...happy for you two. Today is special, but, uh, tomorrow never holds... that''s not right."

    A sharp smack on the back of his head from his master corrected his course. Crelos quickly bowed, his words tumbling out, "I apologize! Social gatherings aren''t my strong suit, but I truly wish you both a bright and joyful future!"

    Both Akleman and Sealia chuckled warmly, the water knight clapping Crelos on the shoulder, "We can''t excel at everything, young man¡ªsomething your master could stand to remember!"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Solomon''s smile broadened at his brother''s jest, his voice jovial yet pointed, "Mediocre was never my calling, brother. You might consider applying yourself a bit more, lest your bride worry for your well-being." He playfully patted his brother''s midsection, a twinkle of mirth in his eyes visible even from the corners.

    Sealia''s laughter filled the air, her voice warm and familial, "You two," she said, shaking her head, "I only hope our future children share the bond you brothers have."

    As the night unfolded, Crelos found himself trapped in an ongoing act, his mask of composure barely hiding his inner turmoil. With each toast and laughter that filled the air, he forced a smile, engaging in conversations while his thoughts wandered. The longer the evening dragged on, the heavier the facade weighed on him. Every time he glanced at Sealia, who was radiant with dreams of a bright future, a deeper sense of disgust gnawed at him.

    As laughter echoed around him, the shadows seemed to stretch longer, and the festive atmosphere felt increasingly surreal, intensifying the knots twisting in his stomach.

    "Inceptor Crelos, are you all right? You''re looking rather pale."

    The robust woman next to him jolted Crelos from his reverie. Mopping the sweat from his brow, he managed a strained smile, "Yes, I think I''ve overindulged a bit. Please excuse me." He turned to his master, "I need to step outside for a moment."

    Solomon, with a casual smile, waved him off, "Of course, I did tell you to go easy on the drink."

    Crelos stood and made his way to the stairs. As he started to descend, Brundy''s stern voice echoed in his mind, ''Pull yourself together! Don¡¯t make me regret bringing you, apprentice.''

    Pausing briefly, Crelos replied silently, ''Understood, Master. It must be the food.'' With a heavy step, he continued down, leaving the echoing laughter and festivities behind.

    Stepping onto the second floor, Crelos paused, his eyes closing briefly as he let out a deep sigh. The tension momentarily lifted. When his gaze reopened, it sharpened, focusing toward the center of the floor. ''The old man!''

    Something flickered at the edge of his vision¡ªthere, by the same elderly man with a stark white beard, accompanied by two blonde men, a small, blue wisp of fire mana trotted alongside the elder. Crelos''s stare hardened as he observed them making their way downstairs.

    His expression contorted with suspicion. ''Was he spying on us? But what would he be looking for, it was merely a dinner...wait, could he be after the diamond?'' Anger surged within him, his breathing quickened. ''What more must she endure?''

    ----

    Outside the restaurant, Haku''s thoughts slipped into Darius''s mind. ''I think he looked at me. That''s impossible, right?''

    Darius''s frown deepened as he walked, his voice low in his mind. ''In this world, anything''s possible. And since he''s following us, it''s highly likely he did see you.''

    "That young mage seems to have taken an interest in us. Should we see what he wants?" Marcus murmured, keeping pace beside Darius.

    Darius pondered for a moment before smiling slightly. "Just ignore him for now. Let''s see what he¡¯s up to first."

    As they continued, Percy, stifling a large yawn, caught up. "I think there''s someone following us."

    Darius rolled his eyes, briefly explaining the situation, as they walked towards the Kinneman house. The figure still trailing them, made clumsy attempts at stealth, drawing unwanted attention from passersby.

    Sighing, Darius couldn''t suppress a chuckle at Crelos''s poorly concealed attempts, ''This needs handling sooner rather than later.'' He turned to Marcus and Percy, "Why don''t you two head back? I think I''ll stick around and have a little chat with our friend."

    Marcus raised an eyebrow and stroked his mustache thoughtfully. "Just be careful, and don''t take it too far."

    "You sure you don''t need me, boss?" Percy asked, his eyes wide with concern.

    Before Darius could respond, Haku''s irritated voice hissed from below, "He told you to go home, so go home."

    Percy, flaring his wind aura, retorted with a burp, "I didn¡¯t ask you, puppy."

    "Pup¡ª!" Haku, in his ghost-form, bristled at the comment.

    Stepping forward, Darius intervened firmly, ''Enough.''

    Haku''s ears drooped as he reluctantly pulled back, his mouth still ominously close to Percy¡¯s leg.

    "Go home. You''ll need to rest, tomorrow we start training to prepare your body," Darius instructed firmly, turning to Marcus with a slight bow, "Thank you for the meal."

    Marcus responded with a hearty laugh, clapping his son on the back as they began walking home.

    Haku''s excitement was palpable as he looked up at Darius, ''What are we going to do about the mage?''

    ''First, we''ll test if he can actually see you. There is an alley up ahead, let''s split up there and see who he follows,'' settling his hands behind his back, he walked forward, drawing a deep breath of the cool night air.

    ''Well, if he isn''t following me, why would he follow you? You think he can see through your artifact?'' Haku kept pace beside Darius, frequently glancing back at Crelos who was awkwardly trying to remain unseen, ducking behind a barrel far too small to conceal him or twisting behind a stall with his robes still clearly visible. ''Is he a runt?'' Haku thought to himself.

    ''I doubt he can see through the artifact, but then again, anything''s possible,'' Darius smiled lightly, his stride carrying a hint of amusement.

    Catching the subtle joy in Darius''s expression, Haku tilted his head, puzzled. ''Why do you seem so pleased?''

    ''Because,'' Darius grinned, looking ahead, ''if he can indeed see through my disguise or your Ghost-form, it presents an opportunity to discover something new, perhaps a technique he would be willing to part with.''

    ''Willing...hmm.'' Shaking his head, Haku dismissed his misgivings and began to smile himself, his tail wagging in anticipation.

    ''The alley eventually ends at a wall. Go down there, and if he follows, wait there. We''ll see what he''s up to without drawing attention,'' Darius instructed, pausing to seemingly admire the surroundings.

    ''And if he attacks?''

    ''He won''t, but if it comes to that, leave any action to me. No attacking unless I give the word,'' Darius responded firmly, his eyes scanning the area. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Haku''s wisp attempt to swat a stone, passing through it in a visible huff as he floated off down the alley.

    Extending his Arcane Gaze, Darius noted Crelos extending his neck a little, his eyes flicking towards where Haku had vanished. To capture Crelos¡¯s attention fully, Darius coughed lightly and strolled past the alley entrance.

    He kept a vigilant watch from above with his Arcane Gaze as Crelos crept forward, then hesitating at the alley''s mouth, seemingly conflicted, before making up his mind to follow Haku. ''He can actually see him! I have to know how.''

    Meanwhile, Haku observed from the shadows as Crelos awkwardly moved in and out of the streetlight, making a spectacle of himself. With a resigned sigh, Haku muttered to himself, ''Humans...why must they be so odd?''

    As Crelos closed within five meters of Haku, he stopped, his aura flaring visibly as he drew his wand and aimed it forward. "Come out! I can see you!"

    "I woul¡ª" Darius began, his voice booming right behind Crelos, startling him into action. "Br¨²chtaigh!"

    Before Darius or Haku could react, a burst of blinding light and fire exploded from Crelos¡¯s robes, sending flames cascading in all directions.

    The alley instantly turned into a tunnel of fire. Outside, a couple walked by the entrance, oblivious to the chaos within as the flames surged against an invisible barrier, never escaping the alley¡¯s confines.

    Now sprawled on his back near the alley entrance, Darius coughed, his youthful features exposed as the unexpected attack disrupted his Brooch of the Star-Baron. "Good thing I had a barrier and an illusion array set up."

    Brushing himself off, Darius spung to his feet, his gaze locked on Crelos who, with his back pressed against the alley wall, looked panicked. His panicked expression then shifted to one of confusion and recognition. "...Darius?"

    Haku, shaking off the debris from his fur, looked up, slightly singed but unharmed, "Can we kill him now?"

    Refocusing his gaze on Haku, still in his Ember-Fox form, Crelos''s expression twisted further. "Wait. You''re that Ember-Fox from back then... you can talk?!" Shaking his head, he suddenly aimed his wand back at Darius, breathing heavily. "You¡¯re supposed to be dead, what''s going on?!"

    Darius stepped forward, hands raised in a calming gesture. "Well, as you can see, I¡¯m very much alive. And I¡¯d like to keep it that way, for both of us. So, do me a favor before my little brother over there loses patience and chews your face off. Put your wand down, and let¡¯s talk."

    Crelos wavered, ''little brother?'' his gaze shifting between Darius and Haku, slowly, his expression softened into resignation as he sighed. Lowering his wand¡ªbut not stowing it away¡ªhe cleared his throat, "I see no reason why we shouldn¡¯t talk."

 Chapter 82: Confessions at Dusk

    Chapter 82: Confessions at Dusk

    In the lavish surroundings of the Foxhole Inn, the room decked out in red velvet, Crelos felt a mix of emotions. "I never knew what happened after I lost consciousness. I¡¯m sorry about your parents."

    Darius, reclining in a deep, plush chair, fiddled with his signet ring. "You don¡¯t need to apologize; none of it was your fault. But it always puzzled me, you took a big risk helping me back then, why?"

    A hint of red colored Crelos¡¯s cheeks as he touched his pouch, materializing a hefty tome. "Warwick Valdene. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, really, but your family¡ªwell, you represent what true knights and mages ought to be."

    "Warwick? That still doesn''t make sense," squinting slightly, "unless your crazy."

    Setting the book aside, Crelos continued, "I still remember seeing you at the test. Out of all the kids, you seemed the strongest, like nothing could freighten you."

    Darius felt a flush of embarrassment recalling his overconfidence that day, "Shame my results didn¡¯t really match my attitude, huh?"

    Crelos met Darius¡¯s gaze, his voice taking a serious tone, "On the day of that test, I never would have thought it''d be a mage who¡¯d save me from the streets. Honestly, I hated it."

    "Hated it?"

    Pausing for a moment, "a mage killed my mother. After she was raped by him, and his attending knight."

    Sighing, Darius''s brow furrowed, "how¡ª"

    "Then why do you sit and laugh with them?!" Haku suddenly barked from the bed, pushing off the blankets and standing abruptly, fur bristling. "Are you ungrateful¡ª"

    "Haku! Enough."

    Haku''s eyes narrowed, his feet shifting restlessly as he glared at Crelos.

    "I''m sorry, he too inexperienced to understand. He has no choice, Haku," Darius explained, his voice calm yet firm. "You need strength to act, even if it means sitting at the same table as your enemies to acheive it." Haku frowned, considering this, then snorted and retreated back under the blankets.

    Crelos clenched the arms of his chair, his aura flaring with a mixture of emotions. "I wanted revenge, even while I was on the streets begging for scraps, I never sought their help. But that day, Brundy caught me observing a spontaneous surge of fire mana. He noticed my unique affinity, and I was too terrified to resist when he dragged me off to the assessments."

    "So that''s how you saw Haku; you have a pure affinity with the fire element," Darius observed, glancing at Crelos''s aura. "It¡¯s almost obvious, the fire mana around you seems joyful. Normally, mana shrinks away from mages."

    Crelos perked, his eyes lighting up. "You''re the only other person I''ve heard mention mana having emotions. I thought I was alone in that observation. No established studies recognize mana as sentient..." His face flushed with a mix of excitement and embarrassment as he leaned back, "Sorry, I sometimes get carried away talking about my research."

    Pausing for a moment, he gathering his thoughts before continuing, "After I was taken to Crowley''s tower, I vowed to become as powerful as possible, as quickly as I could. That''s when I found this book." He patted the large tome beside him.

    "Reading about Warwick, he became my hero, and your lineage, the founding principles of the Penitent Knights Union... It was all so inspiring," Crelos''s fiery aura rose, his voice filling with enthusiasm. "There was a family, a beacon of what all knights should aspire to be, embodying true honor and determination to uphold what''s right."

    Crelos''s voice quickened as his eyes lit up with fervor, "I absorbed everything about the Valdenes, even your parents. I dreamed of emulating Warwick, ascending through ranks by righteous action, not brute force¡ªchampioning justice."

    Darius shifted uncomfortably, breaking the intensifying reverence with a light cough, "Well, you''re certainly on track, becoming an inceptor mage at sixteen is no small feat."

    Smiling faintly, Crelos sighed, "You wouldn''t believe how tough it is to study among those you despise. It¡¯s a sort of motivation, really, pushing me to excel faster."

    "But you''re no slouch yourself; I see you''ve grown even stronger. I''ve always wanted to ask, how do you wield all five elements? And your spells, they''re unlike any magic I''ve seen before. Your physique, too, it''s like that of a knight''s."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Pausing as he noted Darius''s reluctance, Crelos added quickly, "I''m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t pry. A person''s research is private."

    Darius gave a small smile and touched his pouch, conjuring two saucers and a bottle of Fleet wine. "Care for a drink?"

    "I''m not much for alcohol, I''ll pass."

    Darius stood, approaching a pot of flowers. He removed them and began to heat the water inside with his fire mana. Once warm, he placed the bottle of Fleet wine into the vase. "I was surprised to see you in the city. Are you here for the wedding with your master?"

    Not getting a response, something seemed off, prompting Darius to glance back. He immediately noticed a change in the young mage, "are you feeling alright?"

    Growing pale and sweating slightly, Crelos replied, "Actually, maybe I will have that drink."

    As the wine warmed, Crelos began to unravel the reason for his presence in the city. He spoke of Ranslif''s dark orders to Brundy¡ªon the wedding day, Akleman''s bride was to be poisoned under the guise of a fertility blessing. The plot twisted around Crelos like a noose; he was bound to participate. Helpless against the tide of commands from those above him, he was ensnared in a scheme that sickened him to his core. The weight of his role, complicit in an act so vile, left him grasping for any sliver of redemption he might find in confessing this grim secret to Darius.

    Perched at the edge of the bed, Haku leapt down, his fangs bared in agitation. "All mages need to be killed, right, big brother? Once we''re strong enough, we''re going to wipe them all out, starting with Ranslif Crowley."

    "Not all, Haku. But yes, when we''re stronger, we will seek vengeance," Darius replied as he poured some warmed wine. His voice steady, he turned to Crelos, his expression unreadable, "something I would advise you to consider, in a realm ruled by individual power, true justice doesn''t exists. What one sees as just, another will view as evil. It''s time you outgrew such naive thoughts."

    Crelos¡¯s cheeks flushed with heat, his aura flickering as he stood abruptly. "I didn¡¯t share all this just to be ridiculed!"

    Darius sighed, his smile tempered by understanding. "Don''t take offense at my words. Your reluctance to trample others for power is commendable, especially given your past. Yet, your current mindset could bring you more pain than justice. True justice¡ªand the right to claim it¡ªcomes from a readiness and strength to do whatever is necessary, moral or not. Until you reach that point, any talk of justice is just an idealistic path that leads nowhere, often followed by those too weak to face reality."

    Crelos''s breathing turned ragged as he clutched at the air, a mix of despair and resolve etching his features. "There''s no other choice. You can''t just take on the towers or the union head-on. Even if I become an Archmagus, I still wouldn''t be strong enough. The only way is to become a beacon, someone others can rally behind. If Warwick had been alive, my mother... she wouldn¡¯t have suffered like that."

    Staring intently at Crelos, Darius set down his empty cup and leaned forward. "So, to achieve what you call justice, you''re willing to poison an innocent woman."

    A heavy silence fell. Crelos fumbled for words, his complexion reddening, eyes darting in distress. He clenched his teeth, the internal turmoil evident. "I... I have no choice."

    Darius''s voice was steady, almost cold. "There¡¯s always a choice. You could warn her, or Akleman. You could flee. Or you continue as you are, crafting a personal notion of justice, while perpetrating evil upon another." His gaze was unwavering, capturing the full weight of his words as he watched the young mage grapple with the reality laid bare.

    Crelos''s voice trembled, muffled by his hands covering his face. "You''re right. I''ll tell Akleman tomorrow."

    Darius''s expression hardened with frustration, a flicker of obligation crossing his mind, "If you do that, you''ll die."

    Crelos lifted his head, resignation etched across his features. "I know. Even if Akleman wanted to protect me, he couldn''t do it for long."

    Darius chuckled dryly, his tone laced with dark humor. "The only way you live is to take another''s life. Yet, to save that same person''s life, you must risk your own. It''s almost poetic."

    Crelos''s eyes narrowed as he glared at Darius, "I''m glad you find this amusing. At least someone can scrape some enjoyment from my death."

    Rolling his eyes, Darius dismissed the gloom with a wave of his hand, "You¡¯re not going to die."

    Crelos looked up, a spark of confusion flickering in his eyes. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, I¡¯m going to help you with your little problem."

    Shaking his head, Crelos almost laughed, his voice tinged with disbelief. "What can you possibly do to help? And why would you? It''s not like you''re involved in this."

    "When I was facing Ramman, you risked your life to protect me, I can''t just overlook that." He stood, closing the distance between them until he was directly in front of Crelos. "Tell me, do you genuinely want to save this woman? If so, I¡¯m willing to help. But if your resolve is wavering, better to follow through with your orders and strengthen your position within the towers."

    Rising to meet his gaze, Crelos didn''t hesitate, "I want to save her."

    "Good! Now, tell me what you know. About Solomon, about Akleman, his home, the wedding. Everything."

    Looking to the window, Crelos imagined his master, the rage he must be spewing internally from his absence brought a smile to his face, "Solomon is a 4th tier, he specializes in potions..."

    Crelos''s detailed account extended into the early hours, with Darius probing every aspect, sometimes with questions that seemed insignificant but were crucial for him. Finally, after gathering sufficient information, he instructed Crelos to return to the Brundy estate and await further instructions.

    Standing by the window, Darius watched as Crelos''s figure receded towards the estate, a plan forming in his mind. "Guess I''ll be attending the wedding," a wide smile crossing his face. Turning to Haku, his excitement was palpable, "Looks like we''ll get to spar sooner than we thought, little brother."

    ----

    At the same time as Darius watched Crelos head to the estate, deep under a mountain within the Subterranea Glade that he and Haku had recently explored, signs of a recent battle marred the usually serene landscape.

    The cavern, lit by a myriad of glowing stones set high in the rocky ceiling, cast a dim, unearthly light over the aftermath. Burn marks scarred the lush undergrowth, and broken branches littered the damp soil.

    The heavy scent of singed foliage filled the air, and the usual buzz of wildlife was notably subdued, as if the creatures themselves were still recoiling from the disturbance.

    In the midst of the devastation, a vast crater marked the landscape, dark tendrils of smoke clinging to its edges, unwilling to dissipate. From deep within, horrendous sounds spilled out¡ªwet crunching and tearing noises that repelled any curious wildlife, maintaining a fearsome, unnerving silence around the pit.

    At the bottom of the crater, the corpse of a spider-like mana-beast lay overturned, it''s eight legs splayed out twitching. The creature''s black and green carapace bore a gaping hole. Slowly, a pale, bald head with double pointed ears emerged from within the beasts innards, dripping with green ichor. Clenched in his oversized jaws was a large beast crystal, his bare chest gradually becoming visible as he climbed out.

    With a loud crunch, half of the crystal fell into his mouth, and the other half into his blood-soaked hand. Each chew carried the sound of breaking glass, his black eyes glowing brighter with each swallow.

    Wiping his mouth, he inhaled deeply through his skeletal nose and murmured, "You were here recently, this one will find you soon."

    His form then dissolved into the shadows of the crater, a dark mass sliding seamlessly across the ground and disappearing into the shadows.

    ----

    Inside the Beast-Farm, the hatchery waters laid still. Ursie, swimming lazily, halted suddenly as her cloudy eyes began to emit a soft blue glow.

    The water''s surface rumbled, raging and swirling into a whirlpool, it''s center shining with water mana. Even the farm''s flowing creek stilled, its bubbling silenced.

    Amid this quietude, a massive roar cleaved the air. A towering pillar of water, tinged with dark green fog, burst from the hatchery, its force vibrating through the Beast-Farm.

    Enveloped in this swirling column, Ursie ascended, her scales glowing increasingly brighter with each revolution. After weeks of consuming bones from third-stage mana-beasts, Ursie, a first-stage swamp-roach, was evolving.

 Chapter 83: Rising Tides

    Chapter 83: Rising Tides

    Walking from his room toward the lobby of the Foxhole Inn, Darius detoured to the front desk before heading out. Briggit, her long white ears bound neatly behind her head, greeted him with a warm smile. "Did you sleep well, Sir Feng?"

    Caught up in his thoughts about the wedding, Darius replied without thinking, "not at all actually."

    Noticing Briggit''s cheeks flush with misunderstanding, Darius quickly corrected himself, "Wait¡ªit was just a business meeting, that¡¯s all."

    Regaining her composure, Briggit smiled again. "A man of your age shouldn''t be embarrassed about such things. It''s none of my business anyway. Do you plan on keeping your room longer? I was quite surprised to see you return last night. We thought you had found other accommodations."

    Darius squinted at her, then exhaled a heavy sigh. "Here''s further payment. Keep the room for me until the funds run out. I might be back... I might not." His voice was flat, disinterested, as he turned to leave.

    Briggit, accepting the high-grade mana crystal from the counter, maintained her warm smile. "Your patronage is always welcome, Sir Feng."

    Stepping briskly onto the street, Darius furrowed his brow, muttering under his breath, "How dare she. Implying I''m a Cut-sleeve, me?!"

    The crowd split around him as he moved, his imposing form cloaked in a dark cloud. Darius grumbled and pushed down the street, oblivious to the startled glances he drew with his sporadic outbursts.

    As the city''s streets came alive with the bustle of morning commerce, Darius eventually stormed into the Kinneman house. ''Percy''s training will have to wait,'' just as he was about to seek out Marcus, with Haku trotting up in his Ghost-form with a slight smirk, the Immortal Beast Codex strapped to his arm began to vibrate.

    He froze, ''this is new...Ursie?'' His eyes quickly hardened.

    Dashing down the hallways, the air whipping behind him as he burst into his room.

    Haku, right on his heels, ''what''s the panic?! Why are we running?!''

    After slamming the door shut, Darius approached the wall and pressed his signet ring against it. "Something¡¯s wrong with Ursie; the connection through the Codex is growing unstable."

    Haku¡¯s ears and hairs tingled as he dismissed his Ghost-form. "Little sister''s in trouble?! Hurry!"

    "I am!" Darius completed the sequence, pulled his hand back, and watched the portal open. Without hesitation, he dove in with Haku at his side.

    They sprinted to the farm door without pausing, flung it open, and immediately sensed the surge of mana from within.

    Hesitating only briefly, they vanished and reappeared beside the towering column of water mana erupting from the hatchery, it''s roar thundering in their ears. "What is this?! Wait...there she is! Ursie!!" Haku morphed into his beast-form, his frame expanding.

    Darius grasped Haku''s fur. "Wait!... Set up a containment array, quickly! Prevent potential damage to the Farm!"

    Haku turned, his horns glowing and fangs bared, "Damn the farm! Let go!"

    "Idiot, she''s fine! She''s just evolving! Do as I say!" Kicking Haku in the rump. "Get to it!"

    Turning to Ursie, Darius''s kick had allowed Haku''s mind to calm as he observed the cycling mana, its energies gently cocooning her. "Sorry, big brother!" Smoldering back into his animal form, he began clawing runes along the Hatchery''s exterior.

    Darius activated his Arcane Gaze, studying Ursie intently. ''I didn''t realize she was so close. Mana-Beasts that evolve by devouring others tend to evolve quicker than those that age naturally, but this is extraordinary.''

    "Do you think she''ll finally be able to talk?!"

    "I''m not sure!" Darius shouted, watching closely. "But generally, when a mana-beast evolves, its abilities¡ªincluding intelligence¡ªgrow at least fivefold! However, there''s a cap on their intelligence based on their species! They only reach full cognitive potential when they achieve their humanoid form!"

    Completing the last rune, the sounds of raging mana hushed, then Haku appeared beside Darius, his eyes fixed on Ursie. "Is it just me, or does she look like she''s smiling?"

    Darius chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "Jealous?"

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Not one bit! It''s just why does cultivation have to hurt so damn much?! When she gets to her human form, she''s brushin my fur, daily."

    Shaking his head at Haku¡¯s whining, Darius focused through the haze of water mana. "It¡¯s happening! Get ready to congratulate her once she¡¯s done."

    Haku instantly morphed into his beast form, grooming his fur with a swipe of his paw and polishing his horns, "do I look impressive?"

    Darius ignored Haku''s question, absorbed in the spectacle of Ursie''s evolution. ''I''m glad I made it in time. Reading about it is one thing, but witnessing it firsthand is invaluable. After this, just one more stage and I can start working on her horde. We''ll definitely need to visit that beast graveyard once we leave the city.''

    Ursie, enveloped in the swirling column of water mana, began to change. Her eel-like body, previously around two meters long, started to stretch and grow, reaching three meters in length. Her pale, slimy skin shifted, becoming more vibrant as new scales formed, each one shimmering with a glowing greenish blue.

    From her grotesque, bug-like head with its giant mandibles and long antennae, the transformation spread down her body. Her form pulsed with energy, and small nubs appeared near her tail, rapidly sprouting into hind legs. These new limbs flexed and tested their strength, adding to her grotesque yet mesmerizing appearance.

    Haku stared, slack-jawed, as Ursie¡¯s evolution easily unfolded. To him, her body seemed to be enveloped by a soft glow, concealing her form momentarily before it expanded gracefully and fluidly. The process was even accompanied by gentle, pleasing sounds. "Every. Single. Day."

    "If one doesn''t see this as a celebration, they are truly blind," Darius murmured to himself, a soft smile playing on his lips.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Close your eyes. Feel the mana around her."

    Squinting slightly, Haku rolled his eyes before closing them. His mind instantly flooded with vibrant colors, evoked by his heightened sense of smell.

    Tilting his head, Haku inhaled deeply, his features relaxing into a look of contentment. "You''re right. The mana¡ªit feels beautiful."

    Darius chuckled softly, nodding in agreement, his voice a low murmur. "Feels beautiful..."

    Gradually, the column of mana began to funnel into Ursie, solidifying and amplifying her internal aura. Peering intently, Darius marveled, ''her crystal is absorbing the remaining mana. So this is what a crystal looks like when it''s evolving. How fascinating.''

    As Ursie''s crystal evolved, the previously rough shape began to change, its jagged edges gradually rounding out. Most of it''s fissures closed, leaving behind a more uniform surface, though it remained textured. The colors intensified, shifting from a dull blue to a vibrant, shimmering azure, like a glass bead catching sunlight.

    As the mana funneled into Ursie, the crystal glowed brighter, casting rippling blue patterns beneath her scales. The remaining water mana swirled around her like a vortex, intensifying the crystal¡¯s brilliance.

    With a final, radiant pulse, the energy exploded outward, sending water spraying into the air. Droplets rained down on Haku and Darius, igniting their auras as the crystal settled into a steady, serene glow, now a vivid azure.

    Darius sensed Ursie''s increased power, her aura vastly more potent. "Her evolution into the second stage is complete."

    "Congratulations, little sister!"

    As the glow from Ursie''s body waned, she gracefully descended into the Hatchery''s waters, slowly vanishing beneath the surface.

    Darius and Haku, leaning curiously over the edge, were suddenly caught off guard when Ursie''s large face abruptly broke through the surface. They leapt backward as the water surged, and Ursie''s three-meter-long form thundered onto the shore, sending droplets scattering.

    "Is she okay?" Haku asked, growling under his voice.

    Ursie floundered briefly, her body slapping against the wet ground as she struggled to find her footing. Finally, her new legs gripped the soil, propelling herself forward as her body dragged along the ground and her mouth snapped and gurgled, her antennae bobbing wildly.

    "Ah!!" Haku leaped back, his form sailing through the air before crashing into a cluster of trees.

    Chuckling and shaking his head, Darius placed his hands behind his back, smiling warmly at the advancing Ursie. "You look excited. Happy to see me?"

    Skidding to a halt, Ursie''s scales made a wet slapping noise against the dirt. Her gurgles and moans sent a slight shiver down Haku''s spine as she gazed up at Darius, her antennae reaching out to affectionately touch him.

    Darius focused on their link through the Codex. ''How do you feel?''

    Ursie''s wiggling ceased, and her snapping jaws paused as she looked up to him. To his surprise, she then strained, her legs digging into the earth as she swayed, making an awkward effort to stand upright.

    Ursie eventually steadied herself, her legs anchoring firmly into the mud. Her elongated, eel-like body, topped with a grotesque bug-faced head, violently swayed as she balanced upright. Her large mandibles clicked rapidly, and her long antennae twitched in the air, probing the surroundings.

    As Darius watched, his eyes scanning Ursie¡¯s transformed body, a bubbly, wet voice echoed in his mind, "I feel hungry."

    Laughing heartily, Darius shouted to Haku, "Come over here! Greet your little sister!" His smile beamed as he asked Ursie, ''Do you know who I am?''

    Ursie, growing steadier on her legs, responded with less sway, ''You are the first, and I will follow.''

    ''That sounded more like a chant than a natural response. Seems the horde mentality is deep-seeded,'' Darius thought to himself, a slight sigh escaping him. He smiled warmly, ''My name is Darius, but you can call me first big brother.''

    ''Brother?''

    Haku approached, his posture sheepish. "What''s she saying?"

    "Find out yourself." Darius suggested, placing his hand on Haku.

    Haku''s eyes widened before he flashed a quick grin. ''Can you hear me? My name''s Haku, I''m your second big brother. Did first big brother tell you your name yet? If not, it''s Ursie, welcome to the family! And I''m sorry if it looked like I was scared earlier, i just thought you wanted to play chase.''

    Exhausted, Ursie flopped onto the ground, her legs giving out. ''You are neither before me nor after.'' She ignored Haku and looked to Darius. ''Can the First find food for us?''

    Darius began to smile. ''Her intelligence has improved, but she''s still driven by instinct. I doubt she grasps the concept of family yet.'' He removed his hand from Haku. "She doesn''t understand, little brother. Don''t take it to heart. Once she evolves again, she should start to comprehend how things work."

    Reflecting on his studies of her species, a sudden idea struck him. ''Wait here,'' he messaged to Ursie, his voice tinged with excitement as he smiled at Haku. "Be right back." With that, he vanished from the spot.

    Darius reappeared beside the control stone, placing his hand on it and concentrating. Moments later, the area of hatchery began to rain.

    With his flames evaporating the downpour, Haku''s surprise grew when a large, five-meter-tall boulder materialized next to the two beasts. "What''s he doing?"

    Rejoining them, Darius took a satisfied breath. "There! When Ursie was at the first stage, she had only minor water manipulation abilities. Let''s see what she can do now."

    ''Ursie. Attack that rock.'' Darius¡¯s excitement pulsed through his thoughts as he rubbed his hands together.

    The rain around Ursie started to swirl, quickly amassing into a dense cloak of water that enveloped her body.

    Haku glanced between Ursie and the boulder, his confusion tinged with excitement. "Does she have a new spell? Or is she super strong now? Ooh! Is she going to slap that boulder into piec¡ª"

    A loud, pressurized eruption cut Haku off mid-sentence. The water cloak swirling around Ursie funneled rapidly into her mouth as she opened it wide. A fierce jet of water shot out, boring a clean hole straight through the boulder. As Ursie raised her head, the jet continued, carving a straight line upward, completing her powerful attack.

    "The attack is called Riptide Arrow." Darius grinned broadly, kneeling to rub Ursie''s back. "When she reaches the third stage, she''ll unlock a powerful barrier. She could almost be the perfect long-range assist, the only issue is her attack takes time to charge."

    Haku gaped at the cleanly sliced boulder, his eyes alight with excitement. "Can we spar?!"

    "No, absolutely not! She wouldn''t withstand even a glancing hit from you, let alone a direct one. Mindless beast. Do you want to harm your little sister?"

    As Haku processed his blunder, Darius frowned, turning to continued to marvel at Ursie''s newfound abilities. He asked her questions and did his best to guage her strengths and weaknesses. After some time, he rewarded her with the remaining stash of bones from the graveyard.

    Filled with optimism, Darius left Haku to interact with Ursie. Summoning the still sleeping Neko to awaken in the farm, he exited the Vault and entered the Kinneman house, his smile wide and eager.

    As he exited his room, his voice trailed off, "I hope Marcus isn''t too busy; we have a lot to discuss..." His words hung in the air as he disappeared down the hall.

 Chapter 84: Bonds of Duty and Deception

    Chapter 84: Bonds of Duty and Deception

    Sir Feng strode through the halls of the Kinneman house, his smile drawing the attention of the passing staff.

    ''If it weren¡¯t necessary, I wouldn¡¯t drag Marcus or Percy into this. But since we¡¯re all attending the wedding together, they¡¯ll just have to cope.''

    He inquired a maid for directions and soon found himself outside Marcus''s study. After a firm knock, he paused, waiting for a response before entering.

    Sir Kinneman sat at his desk, poring over paperwork. Glancing up briefly, "you seem to be fine. I heard you were tearing through the house in a panic this morning."

    "Ah, yes. Sorry about that. Apologize to your staff if I frightened them. I had to handle something, time-sensitive."

    Marcus smiled briefly before returning to his papers. "I won''t pry further. So, what brings you here in such a bright mood?"

    Taking a seat across from Marcus, Darius dismissed his disguise, his elderly form shifting to his teen body. "The chat I had with my old friend was quite informative. But before we get into that, has there been any word from your men on the two leads?"

    Marcus paused, setting his papers aside and locking eyes with Darius. "Both have come to a dead end. My men are still... tell me, why are you smiling?"

    Excitedly, Darius recounted his meeting with Crelos. From their fiery first encounter in the alley to the plot to poison the bride, ending with his promise to help. His movements and expressions throughout were animated, making it seem like he was recounting childhood drama rather than a life-and-death situation.

    "Absolutely not! Are you a fool or just an idiot? You''re not only risking your own life, but you''re also putting my house in jeopardy. I agreed to support you, but not on a fool''s errand!" Marcus sat back, glaring at Darius, who grinned unabashedly before him.

    "Now that you know an innocent woman might die on her wedding night, you plan to do nothing?" Darius challenged, feigning shame. "Doesn''t your honor compel you to act?"

    Marcus''s eye twitched, his mustache bristling with irritation as he stared at the teen. "You...little..." he exhaled sharply, "Of course, it does! And I will act. I''ll warn Akleman that there''s a snake in his house. So no¡ª"

    "So you''ll condemn Crelos to death instead of the bride?"

    Seeing Marcus falter, Darius pressed his point, "The only way to save both Crelos and the woman is to crash the wedding. Everything has to appear like a coincidence."

    "Even if we pull this off, what¡¯s to stop Rainslif from trying again? And if we can¡¯t warn them without implicating Crelos, what¡¯s the point of taking this risk? You have time, do you really need that diamond so badly?"

    Darius paused, his expression hardening. "Crelos''s efforts to save me back then were foolish¡ªbut he risked his life for mine when he didn¡¯t have to. This isn¡¯t just about the diamond¡ªI won¡¯t deny wanting it¡ªbut it¡¯s about repaying a debt. I''m committed to doing this, alone if necessary."

    His intense gaze sent a shiver down Marcus''s spine. ''Why did I let him in? I could have just ignored his knock.'' With a sigh, Marcus leaned back and massaged his forehead. "I assume you already have a plan?"

    Quickly regaining his broad smile, Darius leaned forward, "Something like that."

    ----

    "How many Cauldrons of Force can you wield?"

    "Three, boss!"

    In the training hall where Marcus instructed Darius, Percy buzzed with excitement. Dressed in simple black trousers, his pale skin and average build were in sharp contrast to the teen opposite him.

    "You mentioned reaching the peak of the second tier; shouldn¡¯t you be at least at five?" Darius, shirtless, showcased a well-toned physique, his lightly tanned skin complementing his unkempt black hair.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Percy''s excitement waned a bit as he offered an awkward smile. "It''s been a while since I''ve trained."

    Shaking his head, Darius circled him and activated his Arcane Gaze. "Push your aura to its limit, without the gauntlets."

    "Yes, boss!" Percy tensed, his brow furrowing as he clenched his fists and concentrated. ''Please don''t laugh,'' closing his eyes, his wispy green aura began to swirl, briefly extending a hand''s width before settling back to a steady three fingers.

    ''His aura looks malnourished; he probably hasn''t trained a day since returning to his father.'' Darius observed the flickering runes vortexing within Percy''s mana, his interest piqued momentarily, ''So, the runic language remains consistent across the first and second tiers.''

    Percy, feeling the intensity of Darius''s gaze, began to sweat, as if his very soul, including his deepest secrets, were laid bare.

    "Marcus, could you come over here for a moment?"

    Seated at the edge of the hall, Marcus appeared lost in thought until Darius''s voice roused him. "Ah, yes. Right, right." His response was automatic, but his expression betrayed his distraction as he walked over to join them at the center of the hall.

    "May I see your aura at its maximum, without your armor?"

    Marcus, pulled from his reverie, showed a flash of irritation. "Anything else you need from me?"

    "Just this for now."

    Grimacing, Marcus rolled his eyes, and then, with a slight smirk, unleashed his aura. Flames burst forth, sending a hot blast of air directed at Darius.

    Feeling the force, Darius''s nostrils flared, his mouth forced agape, "aery achure!" Struggling to speak and stabilize himself.

    Laughing, Marcus reined in his aura but pushed it to its limits. "Sorry, seems I''m getting a bit rusty."

    Coughing from the hot air that singed his lungs, Darius clapped his chest, "Just for that, I''m not teaching you the Ethereal Steps."

    Marcus''s expression froze, and he quickly straightened up. "Sorry, boss!"

    "Don''t call me that; gives me the creeps. Now, stand still, or I''ll only ever teach you the first step."

    Seeing Marcus settle down, Darius scrutinized his aura more closely. His eyes widened in surprise. "Your aura is so much denser than Percy¡¯s," he observed as he began to circle Marcus, speaking partly to himself. "The runes maintaining your aura have the same foundation, but the language is slightly different¡ªprobably to accommodate your different elemental affinity. There¡¯s a greater variety of runes here, too." Pausing, he then asked, "Can you show me your gauntlets next?"

    Percy watched in awe as his father obediently responded to Darius''s commands, a sight he had never witnessed before. ''He must really want to learn those steps.''

    Darius meticulously examined each piece of Marcus''s armor¡ªhis Manaforged Gauntlets, vambraces, and sabatons glowed red, each piece radiating intense heat. "So the language remains the same; it''s just the variety and density of the runes that change. Even though your spectral armor is manifested as leather, the underlying principles should align since you both train under the same systems."

    After completing his examination, Darius stopped circling him and faced Marcus. "You can release your armor now." As Marcus dissipated his mana, the temperature in the hall dropped noticeably.

    Turning to Percy, but still speaking to Marcus, "What would he normally need to do to ascend to the next tier? And I''ll also need details on how a knight advances through the remaining tiers¡ªbe as thorough as possible."

    Pausing, Percy and Marcus exchanged a look. Marcus appeared confused. "Your father didn¡¯t tell you much about the Manaforged Knight System, did he?"

    Darius bristled slightly at the mention of his father. "He taught me enough to pass my assessment. He always said I should learn the system from the strongholds, not from him. And after I failed, I focused on developing my own path..."

    Noticing the change in Darius''s demeanor, Marcus quickly softened his tone. "I only ask because knights learn the system in stages. Even I was taught only as far as my potential reached, so I only know the steps to become a steel knight, nothing beyond that."

    "Just tell me what you know for now, and I can figure out the rest once I make a breakthrough."

    "That won''t work either, boss," Percy interjected, wincing as he spoke. "Each element has its own path of ascension, so what father knows wouldn''t apply to me."

    Rubbing his temples, Darius sighed, ''This is giving me a headache.''

    "So, essentially, for you to advance, I''ll need to find another knight who''s willing to talk, or one I can persuade to talk."

    "Or, you could just ask if I know someone willing to help," Marcus chuckled. "You don''t always have to resort to force to get what you want."

    Darius waved him off and grabbed Percy, starting to walk away. "Then handle it, will you? I can¡¯t do everything around here. Now, let¡¯s get you started; your vacation ends now, and..."

    Marcus squinted, then let out a laugh as he watched Darius begin to lecture Percy. ''Take every second, son, this is your chance, don¡¯t waste it.'' With a smile, he walked out of the training hall, the sound of Percy¡¯s pained yelp echoing behind him as he closed the door.

    ----

    Later that evening, as Percy''s grunts and pants filled the air around Kinneman Manor, Sir Feng and Sir Kinneman stepped out into the bustling city streets.

    "Thank you for joining me, you seemed a bit taken aback when I first asked, so I was surprised when you agreed."

    As they walked, Darius calmly stroked his beard, scanning the crowd. "It¡¯s just that we never had slaves back home. I''m not even sure if that was a choice or we simply didn''t need them. So, the invitation to a slave market threw me off a bit, that''s all."

    Marcus chuckled and smiled. "Then this will be a first for you. Pay close attention¡ªyou need to learn how not to get swindled. The slave markets are teeming with elder races willing to sell their own mothers for a profit."

    Darius sighed internally, ''I forget how this world is sometimes. I shouldn''t judge them; their way of thinking is inherited or built over a lifetime of affirmation. What is justice to one is often evil to another.''

    As they walked, Marcus continued to offer advice, his familiarity with the slave markets evident. He shared tips ranging from how to haggle effectively to identifying a sick slave who has been made to look healthy. He also explained how to recognize an elf nearing the end of their life, as they only begin to visibly age just before death¡ªa common deceit in these markets.

    "So once we get there, observe how I handle the first purchase, then you''ll take the lead on the next one."

    "What exactly are you looking for?"

    "Since the discovery of the mythril vein, I''m primarily on the lookout for dwarves. But given their scarcity, we''ll likely focus on werefolk with strong animal bloodlines," Marcus explained.

    As they continued, Darius detected a change in the environment; his nose twitching as his brow furrowed. ''This area reeks of blood.''

    As they neared the slave markets, he noticed the streets began to change. The presence of free-roaming elder races dwindled, replaced increasingly by humans.

    Marcus led the way to a large open market along the riverside, its entrance marked by a sturdy wall that separated the chaotic commerce from the street. The gate was guarded by tier 3 iron knights, their blue and yellow auras casting a vibrant glow in the night.

    Just as they stepped past the threshold, a shrill, rusty voice called out from behind them. "Marcus, is that you?! And accompanying the illustrious Sir Feng, what a treat!"

    Frowning briefly before turning around, Marcus''s expression transformed into a bright smile. "Old man Hershel! What brings you out here tonight?"

 Chapter 85: Perilous Bids

    Chapter 85: Perilous Bids

    ''Hershel¡ªthat old pervert Percy warned me about.'' Darius observed the man''s vivid presence, clad in bright orange robes that contrasted sharply with his long white hair, which cascaded from the sides of his bald, age-spotted head. His teeth were noticeably yellow, and his nose was crooked from what looked like multiple breaks.

    "I''m here to see the new shipment that came in today," Hershel said, glancing over Marcus''s shoulder with a mischievous twinkle. "You must introduce me to your mysterious friend, Marcus. You can''t keep such a distinguished guest hidden to yourself."

    With a strained smile, Marcus reached out to Darius. "Of course, I wouldn''t dream of it. Sir Feng, meet Hershel Bumfry, a... notable figure of our city."

    Bowing slightly, Hershel greeted Darius, "I''ve been quite curious to meet you. Since arriving, you''ve certainly carved a notable presence in our city."

    Darius offered a restrained smile, "Much of that fame was beyond my control¡ªjust misunderstandings and rumors." He noted Hershel''s crackling purple aura, mentally acknowledging his strength, ''His aura matches Marcus''s in density.''

    "We shouldn''t dawdle here. Let''s walk and talk. And Hershel, no tricks with the bidding if you''re joining us." Marcus gave Hershel a narrow-eyed look as they moved toward the busy staging area.

    "You''re making it sound worse than it was; it happened only once, and it wasn''t my fault the creature was ill," Hershel retorted, hands clasped as he ambled along.

    Darius chuckled, "Let me guess¡ªyou jacked up the price, and Marcus ended up with a sick slave?"

    "It sounds so scheming when you put it like that. I was merely livening things up. How was I to know it was sick?"

    Marcus fired back quickly, sparking a lively debate between the two. Amidst their banter, Darius eventually shifted his focus to the bustling surroundings.

    His gaze immediately caught a startling sight¡ªmultiple families, even a young girl, perhaps ten, bouncing with excitement beside her parents. ''Children at a slave market?''

    His discomfort began to deepen, a nagging feeling he eventually attributed to Hershel''s unsettling presence. Just then, a bright crystal flashed on the stage, drawing all eyes forward.

    "The first slaves are usually the lowest quality. We''ll observe for now." Marcus whispered, watching the crowd''s focus shift.

    Hershel''s grin spread wide as he leaned in next to Darius. "If anything piques your interest, Sir Feng, just point it out. Consider it a welcome gift to our city."

    ''Your breath smells like shit,'' suppressing his thoughts, Darius managed a polite response. "That''s very generous, but today I''m just here to support Sir Kinneman."

    Their exchange was interrupted by the announcer''s voice booming from the stage, amplified by a curious device adorned with spiraling metal. "Thank you for your patience tonight. We''re a bit behind schedule, so let''s get started with the first item."

    "First up, we have an elf, one hundred and thirty years old. Captured last year, training completed three months ago." The announcer''s voice filled the air as an elf stepped onto the stage. His long green hair was tied back, revealing elongated ears, while his gaunt body was barely covered by linen shorts.

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd as the elf turned, revealing a deformed ear, shorn of its tip.

    Hershel''s laughter cut through the noise, "that''s why he''s still unsold. His resistance must have been considerable for them to mutilate him like that. The only fate worse for an elf is to bear the slave rune."

    Hearing the mockery in Hershel''s tone heightened Darius''s discomfort, sending his thoughts to Marcus, ''does his breath always smell this bad, or am I just lucky tonight?''

    Stifling a laugh, Marcus quickly averted his gaze from Hershel, ''Don¡¯t surprise me like that! And yes, he must dine on dung to maintain that level of stench.''

    After a few more moments of no bids being called, the voice on stage began, "step dow¡ª"

    "Five low-grade mana crystals!"

    The crowd erupted into confusion, their attention shifting to the elderly knight at the back, his hand raised.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Why did you bid?" Kinneman''s voice carried a mix of confusion and concern.

    "That isn''t worth one crystal, let alone five," old man Hershel remarked disdainfully, "They should be paying someone to take it."

    "I have my reasons," Darius responded firmly. Yet as he lowered his hand, his confidence wavered internally, ''Why did I do that?! Am I really that affected by this? What am I going to do with a slave?''

    "Sold! All transactions will be finalized post-auction. Please wait for an attendant to take your name."

    Promptly, just as the host finished speaking, a soft voice emerged behind Darius. "Congratulations on your purchase, my lord. May I have your name for registration?"

    Turning, he was momentarily caught off-guard by the significant presence of the woman before him, his gaze inadvertently pausing on the two mounds of flesh that dominated her chest before looking up to her eyes. Quickly regaining his composure, he smiled brightly, "Feng is my name."

    Standing before Darius was a towering werefolk woman, with an obvious bovine bloodline, about a third of a meter taller than Darius in his disguise. Her pale white skin was marked with irregular black splashes, echoing the pattern of a cow. Her long black hair was swept up into a bun atop her head, revealing her strong neck and substantial chest, which her modest tan dress struggled to contain.

    Her voice was strikingly soft, contrasting with her imposing appearance. "Please remain until we''ve finalized the purchase. I will find you again at the end of the auction. If you have questions, my name is Beatrice." Scribbling his name swiftly, she then moved back to the side of the stage.

    "Are you sure you want to keep that one? I could have the host reverse the bid; I''m well acquainted with the house," Hershel''s words floated into Darius''s consciousness, the odor from his breath worsening his mood.

    "I appreciate your offer, but I am certain of my decision." Darius clasped his hands behind his back, facing the stage, his mind firm. ''No more bids.''

    The evening unfolded with routine precision, each slave presented stirring spirited competition from the audience. The initial modest interest soon escalated, catching Darius off guard with its ferocity.

    Marcus and Hershel, swept up in the auction''s fervor, exchanged critiques and predictions on the outcome of each sale, their banter sharp and competitive.

    As the bids flew, a disquiet gnawed at Darius''s insides. His fingers tensed behind his back as he scanned the gleeful crowd. ''This is perverse... It''s as if they''re at a festival, reveling in it.'' The laughter around him wasn''t cruel or demeaning; it was genuine joy, a disturbing indication to how deeply ingrained these practices were in their culture. They didn¡¯t merely accept the auction; they celebrated it.

    As Darius watched a father lift his child for a better view, realization dawned grimly. ''It''s so deeply rooted... they can''t even perceive it. I never witnessed anything like this in Penglai, not to this extent.''

    Suddenly, Marcus''s voice cut through his thoughts, "One high-grade mana crystal!" His tone carried a distinct thrill.

    Darius glanced over, noting the gleam in Marcus''s eyes as he appraised the stage. "Now, that is a fine slave, a boar bloodline would be perfect!"

    On the stage stood a formidable man with a short black mohawk, his dark skin stretched over robust muscles. What caught Darius''s attention most were the prominent tusks jutting from his mouth.

    Following a spirited bidding clash, Marcus laughed heartily, clapping as he declared, "Seems he couldn''t afford to keep up!"

    Hershel, shaking his head, criticized, "Four high-grade crystals is excessive; you should''ve bowed out sooner. You''re always too stubborn with your bids."

    Unperturbed, Marcus shot back, his voice firm, "The way I participate is my affair. Besides, the profits I''ll earn from him will far outweigh the cost." He slapped Darius on the back cheerfully. "You see how it''s done? Next one you can try your hand at bidding. Unless it''s a dwarf, of course."

    Inside, Darius wrestled with his irritation, maintaining a smooth, composed smile. "Should I decide who to bid on next?"

    "Why not! Just steer clear of choices like that elf," Marcus teased, his expression lively as he looked to the stage.

    "Next, we present a werefolk with a feline bloodline, merely eight years old. Lacking special skills but ideal as a companion for your child or spouse."

    Darius felt a chill. Darkness clouded his vision as he watched the young slave step into view. A child''s eager voice pierced the air, heightening the disgust he felt, "He''s so cute! Mommy, can we buy him? Please, please!"

    As the boy took center stage, he was garbed only in linen shorts, his slight frame covered with a soft orange fur that thickened at his arms and tapered up to a fluffy collar around his neck. His features, delicate and distinctly feminine, were accentuated by bright green eyes and feline ears atop his head.

    "Two high-grade chaotic crystals!" Hershel''s voice cut through, jarring Darius. The mage''s fervent bid carried a foul stench, causing Darius to grimace as Hershel''s hands twisted eagerly in front of him.

    The bid sent the crowd erupting into conversation, which swiftly hushed as eyes turned to Hershel, recognizing him with a mix of reactions.

    As the host commenced the countdown, it became evident no further bids would challenge the old man. He chuckled heartily, turning to Darius. "What a night! It must be your luck, Sir Feng. I''ve waited years to find a feline werefolk, years!"

    Darius, restrained himself with great effort from attacking the gleeful mage, managing only a tight smile. Catching the unusual darkness in his eyes, Hershel coughed awkwardly, his expression briefly faltering before he redirected his attention to the stage.

    ''Are you alright?'' Marcus''s thoughts cut through, snapping Darius out of his glare. He faced forward again, masking his emotions with a composed expression. ''Everything''s fine. This man just puts me on edge.''

    ''I should have warned you about him. Just hang in there; we''re almost through this.''

    Darius took a deep breath, steadying himself. His resolve hardened as he watched the young werefolk boy exit the stage, his face devoid of emotion.

    The remainder of the selection unfolded without further disruption. Marcus, sensing Darius''s discomfort, took over the bidding duties and successfully acquired two more slaves for the mining project.

    Throughout, Hershel remained unusually silent, his attention fixed solely forward.

    As the final bid finished, the crowd started to break up, a mix of satisfaction and disappointment etched on their faces. Winners converged near the stage to finalize their purchases, while those who lost made their exits, each absorbed in their own thoughts.

    The trio patiently waited their turn to finalize their transactions. Marcus arranged for some of his men to collect both his and Darius¡¯s purchases the following morning.

    While the pair were preoccupied, Hershel swiftly completed his transaction with another attendant and departed with his new slave.

    Employing his Arcane Gaze, Darius caught Hershel casting a prolonged, penetrating look his way as he hastened away from the auction site, the young slave following close behind.

    "Quite the evening, these slaves should work perfectly. I''m still confused as to why¡ª"

    As Marcus turned, he realized he was suddenly alone. Whirling around, he scanned the area. "Shit!" Rushing toward the entrance, he skidded into the street, a sense of foreboding washing over him. ''I knew I felt bloodlust.''

    Scouring the area frantically, his frown deepened. ''Don''t do anything foolish, you idiot! Hershel is stronger than me!''

    ----

    In the shadowy confines of an alleyway, a disheveled, skinny man leaned against the wall, his wild black hair and beard barely concealing the darkened azure of his eyes as he surveyed a grand manor. Drawing his worn coat tighter, he retreated deeper into the shadows, pausing beside some crates.

    He knelt down, the faint sound of scratching echoing as he faced the wall. His movements, though cloaked in darkness, left traces of scribbling sounds¡ªthe only sign of his presence. After a brief moment, he cast a wary glance around before pressing his hand against the cold ground, murmuring, "conceal." His form then faded, blending seamlessly with the surroundings.

    Hidden behind this veil, he resumed his work, etching symbols into the wall. With a final press of his left fist into the array, twisting it sharply before letting go, a portal flickered open, swirling with starry darkness. Darius then reverted to his true form and stepped through the gateway.

 Chapter 86: Storming the Manor

    Chapter 86: Storming the Manor

    In the All-room of the Vault, Darius gazed at his hand, watching his veins pulse rapidly. "Seems I am getting sentimental in my old age, or is it my youth?"

    Stepping into the beast-farm, his aura darkened, flames flickering violently. "Gather!"

    Immediately, the ground began to tremble, branches broke and trees snapped. Haku''s enormous body crashed through the tree line, and Neko flickered onto Darius''s shoulder with a crackle of lightning, ''home!''

    As Haku skidded to a halt before them, Neko sensed the mounting pressure and leapt onto Haku''s head, chirping nervously, ''Mad at Neko? Big brother did it!''

    Unaware of Neko¡¯s accusation, Haku scowled, "what¡¯s happening?"

    Darius¡¯s aura intensified, his hair bristling with the surge of his killing intent, the fire tattoo on his stomach pulsing brightly. "You two are coming with me. I need your help killing someone."

    Haku and Neko exchanged a quick glance, their auras igniting¡ªa storm of lightning and fire responding to the command. Haku bared his fangs in fierce agreement, "Yes, big brother."

    ----

    In the shadowed alleyway across from Hershel''s manor, Darius lurked, now donned in the disguise of a skinny man in scruffy clothes and a ragged beard. He absently scratched at the spot where he''d drawn the concealing array, erasing his work. ''Did he seem pretty mad?''

    ''Oh yeah.'' Haku, cloaked in his ghost-form, a mischievous grin on his ember-fox face, ''let''s just say Percy looked like he was about to crap himself.''

    After first leaving the alley using the one way portal to the Vault, Darius made his way back through the Kinneman house, navigating unseen with the help of his Arcane Gaze. During this process, he dispatched Haku to check on Marcus.

    ''Hopefully he''ll understand. As long as everything goes according to plan, he shouldn''t have much to argue about.''

    ''He better understand! Isn''t this the kind of mage we agreed to target? You did tell him, right?''

    ''It''s a bit more complicated than that,'' Darius thought as he surveyed the street, his gaze piercing through the manifold protective layers encircling the manor. ''But yes, you''re right¡ªthis is precisely the kind of mage we''re meant to put down.''

    Signaling for Haku to follow, they moved to the edge of the manor''s boundary wall, concealing themselves in the shadows along its side.

    Darius scrutinized the runes etched into the wall. ''There are at least twelve different arrays here, not to mention the mana nodes visible inside. This guy must be extremely paranoid.'' He furrowed his brow and focused intently.

    Haku watched, understanding the gravity of silence in this moment. He tried to make sense of the wall before him, his head tilting slightly as he puzzled to himself, ''What am I even lookin for?''

    Darius''s eyes glowed softly in the shadows, scanning the area with increasing intensity. A deep frown marked his features, and suddenly, his eyes widened with realization. ''Get ready. Once I give the signal, we leap over the wall. Stay close, but don''t touch it, and land directly on the other side. Stay still once we''re over.''

    Haku grinned, nodding briefly before tensing, ''Ready when you are.''

    ''Whoever set this array overlooked a blind spot,'' he explained, tracing a complex rune in the air with focused mana. ''I''ll create a temporary redirection in the fourth array. It''ll open a passage just above the wall. We''ll have just a second to make it through, so move quickly and don¡¯t hesitate.''

    Since reaching the second stage of the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra, Haku had grown significantly stronger even in his normal form. His small muscles pulsed with mana, ready for action as he crouched, ears alert.

    Darius completed the rune with a precise motion. It glowed briefly before he blew softly, sending it into the wall where it merged and disappeared seamlessly.

    ''Now.''

    In unison, they leapt. The maneuver looked like they were almost walking over the wall, skillfully bypassing the barriers. They landed quietly on the other side, barely disturbing the air around them.

    Both paused and squinted, holding their breaths for a tense moment before exhaling in relief as they crouched low. Glancing at his companion, Darius smirked. ''You¡¯re already invisible, idiot.''You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Haku, slightly embarrassed, grinned as he stood up. ''Where to next?''

    Darius surveyed the newly visible arrays and the intricate runes woven into the mana surrounding them. ''Give me a moment to work this out,'' he instructed, his gaze intent. ''Stay alert.''

    Snapping to attention, Haku''s nose twitched as he took in their surroundings. The manicured lawn and precisely trimmed hedges framed the house perfectly, everything appearing serene and orderly.

    However, his olfactory senses painted a different picture. Closing his eyes, his vision was flooded with clouds of color. The five elements were rampant, swirling energetically around the protective arrays, but a persistent, murky grey cloud hovered at the edges.

    ''You¡¯re not going to like this,'' Darius¡¯s voice broke into his thoughts.

    Haku opened his eyes, confused. ''What?''

    ''Your Ghost-form will be useless here.''

    ''That''s fine, I still don''t understand why we don''t just attack. I could tear through that house like it''s nothin.''

    ''It''s not that simple. This mage is too careful, too paranoid. We can''t predict what escape spells he might have ready. Bursting in blindly when there''s an array blocking my sight? That¡¯s reckless. He could slip away before we even spot him.''

    ''So we chase him.''

    Darius shook his head. ''There''s more at stake. Attacking someone in the city? That¡¯s a crime. It could draw unwanted attention from forces we aren''t prepared to handle right now.''

    ''So, what¡¯s the plan then?'' Haku sat down, his gaze fixed on the manor, frustration clear in his posture.

    ''The whole plan was based on your ghost-form enabling a stealth attack. But it looks like Hershel''s had a scare recently¡ªthere are two layers of runes.''

    Haku tilted his head, puzzled. ''Is that gonna be a problem?''

    Darius sighed as he traced a rune in the air, his fingertip blazing with a fiery glow. ''Most of these arrays seem to have been set by the same person at the same time. However, one stands out¡ªit''s newer, likely added after they discovered a vulnerability. Its runic language is unique, designed specifically to deal with invisibility.''

    ''But you''re the smartest human I know, are the runes really that hard?''

    ''The window for meddling with the arrays is narrow, and any changes I make must be subtle and precise. I''m not strong enough, so I can only produce a rune to manipulate one runic language at a time, which means we can''t circumvent both. Fortunately, the last array doesn''t trigger feedback; it simply nullifies the concept of invisibility inside the manor.''

    Darius completed the rune and flicked it forward. The symbol emitted pulses that visibly distorted the air as it soared forward. ''Climb onto my back, quick.''

    Without hesitation, Haku leapt up, draping his front paws over Darius''s shoulders.

    They moved swiftly, following the runes path and appearing instantly against the manor wall. Haku hopped down, eyeing a window, his thoughts racing with anticipation, ''now how do we get in?''

    ''I had to reach the manor itself first to deal with the array blocking my vision. Once I bypass that, I''ll figure out our best way in.''

    Haku nodded, his nose twitching as he scented the air around the house. ''That dark smell is getting worse.'' He pressed his nose close to the wall and ground, sniffing deeply before jerking back sharply.

    Kneeling, Darius began scribing a rune into the ground, his smile wry. ''The more I decode his language, the more evident it becomes that corners were cut¡ªperhaps he didn''t like his client.''

    Growing impatient, Haku nudged, ''Can we go in yet?''

    ''Almost,'' Darius grinned. ''The arrays on the house are interconnected, all drawing from a singular source. Disabling one would destabilize the balance, immediately alerting the other arrays.''

    Haku frowned. ''I know you''re enjoying this, but get to the point.''

    Darius nearly missed a stroke in his rune, his tone dry, ''I need to adjust the concealment array enveloping the house to extend just a meter beyond its current boundary. The power source is robust, so the mana fluctuation caused by this adjustment should be negligible.''

    Completing the rune on the ground, Darius positioned himself between it and the manor, then crouched to trace a minute rune in the air. ''Stand close.''

    Haku aligned himself beside him. With a final gesture, Darius blew softly, sending the rune towards the wall. After it dissolved into the structure, a faint tingle swept over them, signaling the concealment array had expanded to envelop their presence.

    As the house''s interior became visible to Darius, he instantly spotted several auras, all internal and belonging to Hershel''s slaves.

    "Where is he?"

    Finding no mage''s aura, Darius''s gaze dropped to the ground, and a slow grin spreading across his face. ''He''s here, in the basement. Deep below in a large room. And that faint aura beside him must be the boy.''

    Growling softly, Haku bared his fangs, ''what¡¯s our next move?''

    ''We need to secure the area first,'' Darius replied, settling to the ground. He placed his fingers against the earth, channeling his fire mana into the dirt. Slowly, he began to scribe a comprehensive formation array, designed to shield their actions from outside observation, the runes spreading like a fiery web around the house.

    Using part of his mind to tap into the Immortal Beast Codex, ''Neko, get ready, just like we talked about back at the farm, okay?''

    Within a realm of golden clouds, Neko swam among a pool of shimmering crystals, his grey and turquoise fur sparking with purple lightning as he chanted, "watch...Neko...watch...Neko!" With a burst of energy, he leaped from the crystalline waters, landing with an electric crackle.

    Darius switched his thoughts to Haku, his pulse quickening. ''I can¡¯t fully secure the area against teleportation, but I can breach his arrays and make them blind to us to get inside. We need to act immediately once we¡¯re in. He¡¯s an insta-caster, Haku, so don¡¯t even let him move.''

    Haku¡¯s excitement was palpable, his paws twitching in anticipation. ''And the finale? Are we still on for that?''

    ''Absolutely,'' Darius replied with a large grin. ''We can¡¯t pass up the chance to shake things up.''

    The ember-fox watched with a grin as the runes Darius had scribed encircled the house, glowing faintly like serpents in the night. They soon solidified into a faint line that pulsed before vanishing into the ground.

    ''The window up there should work,'' Darius eyed the dark pane above them. ''Once I give the word, we''ll break through it¡ªI¡¯ll carry you.''

    With a mutual nod, Haku leapt into Darius¡¯s arms. Quickly drafting another rune, he flicked it into the house¡¯s fa?ade where it merged seamlessly.

    Crouching briefly, blue lightning crackling from his eyes. Darius then vaulted powerfully, shattering through the window into the dim interior.

    Hitting the ground on the second floor, "Ethereal Steps!" Like a crack of thunder, they shot forward, Haku materializing as they zigzagged through the halls. His speed never faltered, feet barely leaving the ground as he dashed down the stairs, his form a blur of blue flames and lightning.

    Haku, clinging tightly, smiled with his tongue hanging out, exhilarated by the speed and precision.

    On the first floor, they continued his relentless pace, eyes locked on his target. He zeroed in on a bookcase, his gauntlet drawn back and muscles strained.

    With an explosive crash, he punched through the barrier, descending the hidden stairs like a comet. His fist burst through two more hidden passages before reaching the bottom hallway. Through all of this, from window to here, only three breaths of time had passed.

    Seeing no major movement from Hershel''s aura, Darius drew Haku back like a spear. In mid-sprint, he hurled the fox forward like a flaming meteor.

    Bursting into flames, Haku''s form expanded as he smashed through the door, its frame splintering. The giant beast began to fill the room, his eyes locked onto the old man grabbing his robes. Swiping his growing arm at the mage, Haku''s roar shook the room like an explosion.

    Bursting in, Darius felt a large pulse of lightning slam into his chest. A loud yelp echoed down the hall as he tumbled back across the stone floor. Without missing a step, he instantly charged back into the room, his focus locked on the unconscious child laying behind the screaming mage.

    Sliding under Haku''s enormous body, the beast snapping his jaws around a crackling barrier Hershel erected, he reached the twitching boy, singed and bleeding from Hershel''s initial attack.

    Scooping him into his arms, Darius didn¡¯t slow as he leaped and crashed against the back wall, feet planted against it as he looked up. Just as a continuous bolt of purple lightning pushed Haku aside, Darius''s leg muscles bulged, and he shot like an arrow through the open door into the hallway, the roars and explosions behind him fading as he tore back upstairs.

 Chapter 87: Contract in Flames

    Chapter 87: Contract in Flames

    "Where is it?!" Darius raced up the basement stairs, eyes sweeping the house''s interior, "there!" He burst into the grand hall of the mansion, skidding on the polished floor while clutching the unconscious child. Launching a punch towards the chandelier, he shouted, "Solar Tyrant''s Fist!"

    The chandelier exploded, scattering five-colored lights through the flames as shards of crystal and glass showered the floor.

    Surveying the room, he noted the house¡¯s arrays beginning to falter and collapse. Gently, he set the werefolk child down, touching his pouch, and pulling out a vial of silver liquid. He quickly administered most of it to the child and applied the rest to his own burned skin.

    ''He reeks of Hershel''s breath,'' Darius thought, as sudden explosions from below rattled the house. Peering downward, he saw the battle rage on; Haku''s raging blue aura clashing with Hershel''s charging purple.

    Leaving the unconscious boy, blue lightning arcing around him, Darius charged through the mansion. His gaze fixed on the flickering internal auras scattered throughout the house.

    One after another, Darius gathered each slave, rushing them to the grand hall, ''they''re all children.'' His fury mounting with each rescue as he brought the last, a frightened girl with patches of green scales along her neck.

    Quickly scanning the group, Darius focused on the eldest, the snake-bloodline girl who looked about thirteen. "You have ten seconds to decide: follow my instructions and I will free you, or stay here. Ten...nine..."

    The trembling slave girl met the teen''s intense azure gaze, the ground shaking beneath them. She hesitated, her breath quickening as she glanced between Darius and the other slaves. "I... we..."

    "3...2..."

    "We''ll listen!" She cried out, her eyes snapping shut. When she reopened them, Darius was crouched before her, fingers clawing at the ground.

    Boom! Another violent shake from the battle below. Darius''s frown deepened, ''almost, just hold on...''

    Completing the array, he slammed his fist into its center, activating the starry portal to the Vault. "All of you, jump in now!"

    When the children hesitated, Darius rolled his eyes, swiftly picking up each child and hurling them through the portal. They vanished instantly, except for the eldest.

    Holding her gently, he paused before sending her after the others, "I''m making you responsible for them. Keep them away from the doors. Your lives depend on it."

    With a quick toss and a smirk, she disappeared into the portal with a shriek. Touching his signet ring, he closed the portal as the array vanished.

    Touching his pouch, Darius pulled out a fist-sized yellow beast crystal. Concentrating, he sent a message, ''It''s clear! Bring him up.''

    ''Took you long enough!''

    The ground beneath him vibrated, the barrier surrounding the manor sparked into visibility as explosions thundered towards him from below.

    As Haku was about to emerge, Darius smiled. Channeling his earth mana, his muscles bulged, his black hair whipping around in a wild dance as his aura of killing intent flared.

    Watching from across the grand room, Darius crouched as the floor exploded. Haku, now a five-meter towering beast, clutched a seething ball of lightning in his jaws, landing heavily, flung the orb aside where it smashed into the wall.

    "Terra Pulse!" The beast crystal in his fist blazing as he poured its energy into his attack. His palm struck the ground, summoning spikes that burst through the mansion''s structure.

    The spikes, rising from below and the sides, converged on the purple barrier like a vice of needles, each meeting an unyielding force. The resulting clash sent sparks flying, filling the air with a harsh, grating noise as the barrier resisted the assault.

    As Hershel watched his spell near its breaking point, he threw a desperate glance at the pair. "Who are you?!"

    Darius''s smile widened as he intensified his mana flow, "I''m your death, can''t you recognize me?"

    Hershel''s eyes crackled with purple light, his aura swelling around him. His white hair whipped about as his orange robes billowed. "Just because I''m retired doesn''t mean I''m to be looked down upon. You picked the wrong mark, assassin. They should never have sent a boy to kill me!"

    ''They? Is this why he''s so paranoid...let''s use that.'' Darius relayed his thoughts to Haku. ''Can you finish him?''Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ''He''s tough, and that barrier... Unless he drains his mana or I find a weak spot...'' Haku''s response was tentative.

    As Hershel began to gather his aura, Darius sensed his own earth mana depleting, the strain evident on his glowing bones. "You''ve got a hefty bounty, you know. Even if you manage to kill me, they''ll just send another. And another. It won''t stop until you''re dead."

    Hershel erupted into maniacal laughter, his expression twisting devilishly. "So I should just roll over? Is that it? Ha! I didn¡¯t survive this long just to bow down to some greenhorn!" His hands crackled, warping the air as he concentrated a fierce surge of lightning between them.

    "What if I reveal who wants you dead? What then?" Darius pressed, even as the force of the spikes drained.

    Observing the boy''s faltering strength, a smirk spread across Hershel''s face. ''He¡¯s getting desperate.'' With a scornful chuckle, he relaxed his stance, his broken nose wrinkling as he sneered. "I''d obliterate that fool, and anyone connected to him."

    Smiling wide, Darius released his martial technique and dropped the drained crystal, standing slowly, he held his hands up.

    Stepping from the wall, the barrier around Hershel dimmed, "you invaded my home. Why should I trust a word you say? What''s stopping me from just killing you now?"

    Darius touched his pouch, pulling out two sheets of parchment. "We''ll make it binding with a contract," he explained with a measured calm. "First, we sign a contract outlining the terms of our agreement. Secondly, I will write the truth on this separate piece of paper." He held up the second sheet for emphasis. "My pet will create a clone to hold it. Once we leave safely, the clone will dissipate, leaving only the note with the truth."

    Hershel eyed him warily, his suspicion apparent. ''He knows contracts aren''t always binding; that''s why he''s being overly cautious,'' he thought, maintaining a skeptical tone. "Write your part, no tricks."

    Darius pricked his finger, allowing a drop of blood to fall onto the parchment as he wrote. Sending his thoughts to Haku, ''paranoia and confidence mix poorly.''

    ''I''m sorry, big brother. His magic is too strong.''

    ''No need for apologies. His barrier is powerful, and except for your latest technique, your attacks are mostly physical, which mages can easily counter.'' Darius finished writing, sealed the parchment, and held it out. "Summon your phantom."

    Haku concentrated, activating his Celestial Blaze Phantom Art. His massive form glowed, horns swirling with molten energy as his blue flames intensified around his neck and front legs, his back and tail''s fire pulsing rhythmically. From his back, two flaming streams arced, this time converging and creating only one larger blazing replica of Haku, about two-thirds his size.

    Approaching the flaming phantom, Darius held out the parchment. The fiery fox gently took it in its jaws, the flames curling around without scorching the paper, and carried it over to Hershel.

    Hershel examined the phantom warily, his barrier intensifying as it neared. He quickly plucked the paper from the fiery figure, stepping back warily. "Quite the creature you command, unlike any I''ve known. What do they call it?"

    "Quit stalling," Darius shot back.

    Frustration flickered across Hershel''s face as he scratched his bald head, then shifted his focus to the parchment. Though he frowned as he read, a smirk twisted inside him. ''The fool left no loopholes. Just let him walk out of the city, and my obligation ends¡ªno clause for revenge.''

    After a wary glance at Darius, feigning concern, Hershel bit his finger and started to scrawl his response.

    Finishing his portion, Hershel rolled the parchment, extending it towards the phantom fox. "Take it." The flaming beast carefully bit the paper and trotted back, presenting it to Darius.

    Scanning Hershel''s writing, Darius smiled faintly as he pricked his finger to sign, "It seems you''re more reasonable than your information suggested." No sooner had he finished signing than the contract glowed intensely, tearing from his grasp and splitting into two beams of light that shot into Darius''s and Hershel''s chests.

    "Now, I''ll fulfill my part," Darius wrote his name¡ªDarius Valdene¡ªfolded the note, and handed it to the Phantom. "Once we''ve left the city safely, my pet''s clone will disappear, and you''ll have your answer. And trust me when I say this, you will never see us again."

    Haku, flashing a wild grin, signaled his phantom to take position next to Hershel.

    "If I do see you again, it will be the day you die. Make sure your words hold true," Hershel stated flatly, eyeing the Phantom and the paper held in its mouth, his gaze sharp.

    "Let''s go." Turning to leave, Darius called back, "Deactivate your remaining arrays, ''safely'' remember?"

    Waving dismissively, Hershel sneered, "leave my home."

    As the mana currents began to shift, Haku shifted to his Ghost-form. Darius muttered, "Ethereal Steps," and vanished in a blur.

    Hershel''s eyes widened as he stared at the spot where Darius had vanished, ''He¡¯s faster than I realized. And his mana... why couldn''t I see it? No matter, I¡¯ll pry it from his body later.''

    Turning his attention to the phantom, his eyes crackled, "Fascinating ability. It''s much weaker than its original, yet such an advanced construct is rare to see."

    As he circled the beast, Hershel suddenly halted, his face flushing red. "My slave!" He closed his eyes, after a moment, a surge of awareness sparked his aura into a violent burst. "That devious little scum stole them all!"

    His rage zeroed in on the phantom. He advanced, finger jabbing the air, "If you can hear me, you little thief, once you''ve le¡ª"

    A blinding flash of white cut him off, Haku''s phantom detonated, swallowing everything in silence.

    Across the street from Hershel''s manor, on a rooftop under the cloak of a moonless night, a sudden burst of light washed over Darius and Haku. The sky lit up as if day had broken, a column of fire marking the sky, visible to the heavens, casting a terrifying glow over the city.

    "So combining them increases the explosion...noted," Darius murmured, his face paling. Beside him still in his Ghost-form, Haku gulped nervously, shifting back into his smaller body, he ducked behind Darius.

    Peering out as the roar of the explosion died down, a restrained smile flickered on his face, "It''s a good thing we used crystals with that barrier."

    Gazing into the settling flames, Darius channeled a massive surge of lightning mana into his eyes, intensifying his Arcane Gaze to its limits. "We need to make sure he''s dead."

    "Do you think he survived that? There''s no way."

    "We can take a mo¡ª"

    Lightning struck. The rooftop to their left exploded in a shower of sparks, with Hershel appearing, his face charred, rage etched deeply as he stretched his hands toward them.

    Caught off guard, Darius was still focused on the destruction ahead. As he and Haku faced Hershel''s manor, the old mage¡¯s spell cracked violently.

    Suddenly, a bolt of purple lightning erupted from Darius''s shoulder.

    "...what?! How did you..." Hershel stuttered, clutching the gaping hole in his chest as his knees buckled. He crumbled forward, his body rolling off the rooftop and crashing into the street below.

    Appearing in a flash of lightning on Darius¡¯s shoulder, Neko bristled, meticulously licking the residual blood from his paw. ''Neko watched!'' he chirped proudly.

    "Good job, Neko," Darius gulped, just as a woman''s scream echoed from below. Shaking off the interruption, "Get back into the Codex for now, here," handing Neko a beast crystal before the small creature retreated into the Immortal Treasure.

    "Let''s go, the city is going to be very busy tonight," a satisfied smile crossing his face as he and Haku vanished.

    ''Marcus isn''t going to be happy about this, but the real issue is what to do with those kids.''

    Continuing through the city, it''s residents rushing to the scene as they passed undetected, Darius''s thoughts lingered on the group of slaves now safe in the Vault.

    ''Best to lay low until the wedding; stepping out in this city only seems to bring me trouble.''

    ----

    Standing on his terrace, Marcus gazed into the distance, his eyes fixed on a towering pillar of flames splitting the night sky. "He didn''t...please tell me that''s just a coincidence."

    A knock at the door heralded Percy''s entrance. "Did you feel that? What''s going¡ª" His words trailed off as he caught sight of the fiery spectacle.

    "Is that what I think it is?" Marcus asked dryly, his back still turned to his son.

    Percy shifted his gaze between his father and the fading pillar of fire, his expression tightening. "Probably. I told you he has a short fuse. That old man must have crossed a line Darius wasn''t willing to tolerate."

    Marcus sighed and shook his head. "Let''s just hope this doesn''t escalate. The last thing we need is the towers getting involved."

    He turned to his son. "Summon Ivan; we might need a scapegoat for this."

    Percy nodded, his face settling into a grave expression. "Yes, father." He turned, a smile flickering as he went to fetch their butler, ''He really does intend to fully support the boss. I need to make sure I do my best for them both.''

    Marcus watched his son leave, his aura dimming as he sank into his chair at his desk. He held his head, shoulders drooping. "I''m getting too old for this."

 Chapter 88: Chained

    Chapter 88: Chained

    A few hours after the explosion, Darius stood in Marcus''s private study, his gaze fixed on the painting of Warwick. "I don''t expect you to like it Marcus, but what''s done is done."

    "Like it?!" Marcus paced in front of the fireplace, beet red, his mustache bristling as he spoke. "You blew up part of the city! And for what? A slave? I know Hershel was disgusting, but¡ª"

    "Not for a slave," Darius interrupted, turning to face Marcus. His teenage features carrying a mature intensity, "a child. And before you continue, I know it was impulsive, and I know it was reckless, but nothing I did can be traced. Even if somehow it can, Feng never made an appearance."

    Walking over to Marcus, Darius motioned for the agitated knight to sit. "There''s something else we need to discuss." Noticing Marcus''s hesitation, Darius sat and exhaled heavily, "dont worry, it''s about the slave market."

    Marcus eyed Darius warily but took a seat across from him. "Don''t tell me you''re planning to buy more? What''s gotten into you?"

    "It''s not just about buying more," Darius replied, locking eyes with Marcus. "Truth be told, I''m not even sure why I bought that elf. But I''ve decided to take your advice¡ªI want to start laying the groundwork for my own force. Something that can stand against the Towers and Union."

    Narrowing his eyes, Marcus rubbed his temples, his normally vibrant blonde hair seeming to gray under the stress. "This should be a good thing, so why does it make my head hurt more?"

    "I want you to start buying slaves, as many as you can."

    "That''s why." Marcus threw up his hands in exasperation. "Why on earth would you do that, Darius? What possible reason could there be for such a thing? No, no, wait, let me guess¡ªyou''ve got some wild ability to turn these slaves into towering giants, and we''re going to build an army to stampede across the world. Is that it?"

    Noticing the tension in Marcus''s aura, Darius realized he might have overstepped. ''I''ve leaned on his goodwill too much. It''s time to offer something in return. But before that...''

    Standing, he resumed his guise as Sir Feng and approached the door. "I believe you''ve earned the right to see something firsthand. It might ease your mind a bit."

    Marcus, rising too, his expression weary, chuckled. "More surprises, then?"

    With a roll of his eyes, Darius motioned towards the corridor. "Just come to my room."

    Trailing behind him, Marcus''s steps were slower than usual, attracting curious glances from the staff as they passed.

    Entering Darius''s room, the subtle hum of activating arrays made Marcus raise an eyebrow. "I must admit, I''m a bit offended."

    With a sheepish look, Darius reverted to his true form and pressed his signet ring against the wall. "Everyone has their secrets."

    "What are y¡ª" Marcus''s question cut off as his eyes widened at the sight of a starry portal forming on the wall. "Where does that lead?"

    "To the Valdene Family Vault."

    Marcus hesitated, his initial surprise fading into a serious expression. "Are you certain about this? It seems¡ª"

    "I''m sure," Darius interrupted, a firm resolve in his tone. "You''ve more than earned my trust."

    Noticing an awkward softening in Marcus''s expression, he added quickly, "you need to go in first."

    "Right, right." Marcus cleared his throat, adjusted his jacket, and strode into the portal with an air of formality.

    Darius watched him disappear, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "Warwick, you sure picked the right family." Clasping his hands behind his back, he stepped into the swirling gateway. As he passed through, his brow tightened, ''I hope this is the right move. But things need to change.'' The portal winked out, leaving the room silent and empty.

    ----

    Hours earlier, shortly after Hershel''s demise, Darius and Haku returned to the Kinneman house. Utilizing his Arcane Gaze, Darius slipped into his room unnoticed.

    As he shut the door gently, he exhaled wearily, "you need to fortify this place with some arrays, Marcus. It''s too easy to slip in."

    At the Vault''s hidden entrance, he pressed his ring against the wall. "Stay close and keep quiet once we''re inside," he instructed Haku. "The kids might be intrigued if they see you behave, but talking will probably scare them."

    Grumbling to himself as he slipped out of his ghost-form, Haku nodded as Darius shot him a dismissive glance and activated the portal. Haku entered first, with Darius following closely behind.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    As soon as he passed through, Darius was taken aback by the eight children lined up before him, their synchronized bow greeting him as he entered the All-room. "Master!"

    He blinked in surprise, glanced at Haku, then stepped forward. "Stand up. I''m not your master."

    Once they straightened, Darius surveyed the room with a keen eye, then turned to the snake-bloodline girl. "What''s your name?"

    At the head of the line, the young girl with amber hair stepped forward. Her dress was a simple maid''s uniform, black with a white apron, her pale skin marked with dark green and tan scales on her neck. "My name is Tem."

    Stepping closer, Darius frowned, ''Something is off with these kids,'' he thought as he noticed the children''s eyes staring at the ground before them, not blinking or moving their gazes at all. "Is that your real name? I don''t want your slave name."

    Her brow furrowing for a moment, she responded, "If you do not like it, you can change my name if master wants."

    "I have already told you, I am not your master."

    Hesitating for a moment, she responded, "We are confused then. If you are not our master, we must return to the Manor. If master is still alive we need¡ª"

    "Hershel is dead. There is no manor to return to either."

    Unfazed, Tem simply looked at Darius and stated, "Then you are our master."

    Shaking his head, Darius stepped back and raised his voice slightly, "Did you forget? I told you I would free you if you listened, and you did. You stayed put and waited. There are no more masters for you."

    To Darius''s astonishment, an instant reaction burst from the children¡ªone of irritation directed at Tem, with fear evident in their eyes.

    "You said he would!"

    "Why did you speak for us?!"

    "Take us back! Tem lied to you! She''s the bad one, not us!"

    "Quiet!" Darius''s voice thundered through the All-room, instantly silencing the children as they continued to fidget nervously.

    Looking toward Tem, Darius asked, "What''s going on here?"

    Looking down, her breathing quickened, Tem replied, "I... I misspoke earlier. A slave doesn''t need freedom. Freedom is found in serving a master."

    ''Big brother, what''s wrong with these kids? They haven''t even looked at me once.'' Haku tilted his head, observing the slaves.

    ''It''s because they''re all brainwashed. This must be part of the training I''ve heard about.'' He surveyed the group, deciding on his approach. ''We''ll have to slowly change their mindset.''

    Clearing his throat, Darius declared, "So be it. I killed Hershel. By that right, you are now my property."

    The children''s demeanor stabilized instantly, their postures and expressions reverting to a more formal alignment as they straightened up.

    "Starting with you, Tem, tell me your age, your skills, and your bloodline."

    Stepping forward, she straightened her back and spoke clearly, "I am twelve summers old. I handled all of the laundry and helped maintain the garden. My bloodline is from the Turtle-Snake clan."

    One of the children coughed in the background. Noticing this, Tem panicked and corrected herself, "My apologies! I meant serpent bloodline."

    Darius frowned at the exchange, his eyebrow arching. "What was that about? Why did you correct yourself?"

    Blushing deeply, Tem shrank back, struggling for words. A boy next to her with a pointed nose and whiskers, and small, beady eyes stepped forward. "Forgive Tem, she is new and wasn''t fully trained. My name is Lint. I am ten summers old and was Master Hershel''s personal attendant, responsible for all grooming and proficient in notation. My bloodline is rodent. To answer Master''s question, during training, slaves are taught to abandon their primitive origins. To mention the werefolk name of one¡¯s bloodline is considered shameful to our betters."

    ''He truly believes what he''s saying. What kind of training have these children gone through?'' Smiling gently, Darius gestured for Lint to step back and called the next child forward.

    As Darius beckoned, the remaining children introduced themselves one by one. A girl of nine summers with sleek feathers adorning her arms spoke next, revealing her avian bloodline and her name to be Triss. Next was Kilt, a boy of eight summers, his skin rough and pebbly like bark, shared his pangolin heritage. A girl of seven summers named Jass, with fractal eyes glowing under the vault''s light claimed a dragonfly bloodline.

    The younger ones followed; a boy of six summers with a frog-like tongue and slick skin named Tomp mentioned his toad bloodline. The boy of five, the smallest, called himself Leek and had fur patches that hinted at a bear ancestry.

    Lastly, Hershel''s recent purchase, stepped forward. He was eight, his name Milo, and he stood timidly, the tips of his ears twitching as he whispered, "Feline bloodline."

    Smiling, Darius introduced himself with a friendly tone, "My name is Darius Valdene. Now that things have calmed down a little, we might as well get this out of the way," he gestured towards Haku, encouraging him to speak.

    Perking up, Haku flashed a wide grin, "Hello! I''m Haku, just Haku. I am your new Master''s little brother." He puffed out his chest and wagged his tail proudly with the last declaration.

    The children''s attention shifted to the talking ember-fox, and they bowed in unison, responding in a coordinated chorus, "Greetings, Haku."

    Watching their formal reaction, Haku''s enthusiasm waned, his ears drooping slightly, "that was kinda disappointing."

    Darius chuckled, stepping into the center of the All-room where the array lay. "Everyone, move to the front of a door," he instructed clearly. The children quickly aligned themselves with the doors around the room. Seeing them positioned, he grinned and called out, "Kitchen."

    At Darius''s command, the room began its transformation as the children watched with a faint curiosity. The magical array beneath his feet glowed azure, the stone walls of the All-room vibrated and morphed, sleek kitchen counters and richly varnished wooden cabinets emerging seamlessly. The transformation was accompanied by soft mechanical sounds¡ªwhirs, clicks, and the smooth sliding of drawers.

    Shelves populated themselves with spices and utensils, each appearing with a soft pop. The air filled with the scents of herbs, freshly baked bread, and a hint of citrus, creating a comforting, homely atmosphere.

    Tem, more so than the others, looked on with a touch of awe, her expression toward Darius mingling respect and intrigue as she took in the fully formed kitchen.

    "Triss, you said you were in charge of the kitchens?" The girl with bristling feathers stepped forward, nodding, "Yes, Master."

    "Please prepare a meal for everyone; you must all be hungry after today''s events."

    Triss hesitated briefly before bowing slightly, "Yes, Master."

    "The rest of you, help her out," then he turned to Tem, "except for you, come with me. Haku, stay here and watch over things."

    Haku puffed out his cheeks, "Can you at least have her make me something?"

    As Darius walked towards the farm, he glanced back, "You don''t need to eat. Just stay here and wait for my return."

    Opening the door, Darius gestured for Tem to follow, "It''s alright, I just want to talk to you for a moment."

    As Tem approached, she paused to gaze at the vast expanse of land behind the door, her eyes widening. A blush spread across her face as she quickly stepped through.

    The artificial sunlight of the beast-farm lit up her body, making the scales on her neck shimmer. She smiled slowly, closing her eyes to take a deep breath, savoring the moment.

    Darius watched her with a gentle smile. After a brief pause, his voice, slightly startling her, broke the calm, "How long has it been?"

    Recovering from her shock, Tem quickly straightened and faced Darius, her tone apologetic, "I''m sorry, master, I''m not sure what you mean."

    "How long since they captured you?"

    Tem''s face paled, stepping back slightly before regaining her composure, though her lips remained bone white. "I was freed last summer."

    "Freed? Hmm," Darius mused, mostly to himself, as he began walking towards the center of the farm. "Tell me what happened. How were you, ''freed''?"

    Respectfully following, Tem struggled for a moment, her eyes briefly glistening before her expression became blank, drained of all feeling. "Yes, master. I was set free from the barbarism of my past by the gallant traders who sought to educate my clan. The b... the bitch and stud who birthed me tried to prevent my liberation, so thankfully they purged my clan and graciously brought me back with them."

    Arriving by the creek, Darius stared into the reflection on the water, absorbing the heavy pain in Tem''s words, ''this must be what that boy meant about her training not being complete.''

    Turning to face her, Darius sat down in the lotus position, his expression patient and understanding. "Sit," he instructed gently.

    Tem looked stunned for a moment, failing to immediately grasp his request. Her cheeks flushed as she realized he was waiting for her. "Oh! Sorry!" she exclaimed, quickly sitting down in a rush.

    "I''ve brought you here because there''s something I need you to tell me. It''s a selfish request, and I''m sorry for the pain it might bring up, but I need you to tell me about your training. Please be as detailed as you can."

    Noticing Tem''s breathing quicken and sweat forming on her brow, he reached out gently and patted her head. "Take your time, and remember, I''m here to help."

 Chapter 89: Cruel Shadows

    Chapter 89: Cruel Shadows

    As soon as Darius stepped through the portal into the Vault, he spotted Marcus examining the floor, his eyes wide with curiosity. "Never seen one before?"

    "So it is an All-room! Incredible, I''ve never actually seen one in person. Show me something, maybe a training room or a study?"

    Smiling, Darius stepped forward, ''is this what I looked like back then?'' He then positioned himself inside the center array and announced, "Training hall."

    Marcus¡¯s excitement was like a child¡¯s at a festival, his eyes tracking every change as the room transformed. After cycling through a few options to show the versatility of the All-room, Darius rolled his eyes, amused but done with the demonstration, "Empty."

    Marcus chuckled, the vibrancy in his expression evident, "To own an All-room... your ancestors truly blessed you."

    "There''s more. Each door leads to treasures equal to that of the All-room." Darius gestured towards the third door as he spoke. "This one, I believe, you''ll find particularly exciting."

    He opened the door and paused, allowing Marcus to step in first. As Marcus entered, he was immediately greeted by an immense rush of mana, pausing for a moment, he rushed through multiple displays with wide eyes, barely catching his breath, "Are these all artifacts?!"

    "Most are, yes. A few just have runes or are crystal-imbued."

    Marcus, entranced by a longsword emitting a deep crimson glow, turned quickly to Darius. "This is astounding. This collection dwarfs even my family''s armory. The history... it''s just immense."

    Abruptly, Marcus''s excitement dimmed, "if you''re thinking of arming the slaves with these, it won''t compensate for their lack of strength. Even the most formidable werefolk couldn''t handle these properly. It¡¯d be like handing a giant broadsword to a child¡ªutterly impractical."

    With a knowing smile, Darius turned towards the exit, "There¡¯s more to see." He paused, waiting for Marcus, who followed with a hint of reluctance.

    Closing the armory door behind him, Darius approached the sixth door, a mischievous grin lighting up his face. "Ever heard of a Beast-farm?" He swung the door open, revealing the sprawling, sunlit expanse.

    Marcus''s jaw dropped as he stepped toward the threshold. "A beast-farm? An actual beast-farm? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been jealous of someone until now."

    As Marcus crossed into the vibrant landscape, Darius''s expression sobered. Closing his eyes, he murmured under his breath, "Forgive me, Marcus, but it¡¯s the fastest way." With a quiet click, the door shut, leaving Darius alone in the All-room. Settling into a lotus position, he began to cycle his cultivation technique, enveloped in the silence of the Vault.

    ----

    Hearing the door shut behind him, Marcus turned his head, excitement in his voice, "where''s the...kid?" Attempting to turn around, he realized his feet wouldn''t move. Glancing down, nothing appeared to be restraining him, yet he remained fixed in place. "What¡¯s going on? Stop playing tricks, Darius."

    His demand hung in the air unanswered, only to be replaced by his shock as he looked up. "What''s going on?!" Rage tinged his voice as the lush visuals of the farm were gone, replaced by utter darkness.

    "I don¡¯t appreciate this! Stop this now and we¡ª" His protest was cut short as a soft glow caught his eye. Initially small, it expanded, gradually highlighting an entire corner of what appeared to be a large stone chamber, revealing a heavy wooden door.

    Marcus channeled his aura, straining to bolster his strength, but his efforts faltered, causing his brow to tighten. "Why can''t I manipulate my aura?" He glanced at his hands, panic rising as his heartbeat quickened. His focus was abruptly drawn to the glowing corner as the sound of a turning handle echoed through the room.

    "Who''s there?! Percy, if that''s you¡ª Who are you? Hey! What are you doing?! Let him go!"

    A large figure cloaked in black robes entered the room, their features hidden by a dark hood. Trailing behind was another robed figure, clutching a chain that was connected to a collar around the neck of a young, human boy. The boy, who had dirty blonde hair and appeared no older than six, was only dressed in stained linen shorts. His small body jerked forward roughly by the chain as the second figure dragged him further into the room.

    Ignoring Marcus completely, the figures dragged the boy towards him, their path being lit from above as they proceeded.

    Seeing the fresh bruises and cuts on the boy''s body, Marcus''s anger surged. "Cowards! Release me! Get your hands off him!" He strained, lunging forward, but his feet remained rooted to the spot.

    Continuing unaffected, the figures led the boy to a chair that suddenly lit up just before Marcus, still mockingly out of his reach. They positioned the boy in it, and with a wave of their hand, the boy was instantly bound to the seat, his face contorted in pain from the force.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Savages! What is this?! Say something!"

    As the two robed figures departed, the light that trailed them dimmed, eventually vanishing as they exited. This left the boy lit solely by a beam of light from above, with Marcus frustratingly just out of reach.

    "Listen to me, you''re going to be okay. Look at me, tell me your name," Marcus called out, his voice trying to bridge the gap of darkness between them.

    The boy seemed to disregard Marcus''s attempts. He struggled against his magical restraints, tears streaking down his face as he thrashed and screamed in fear.

    Marcus''s eyes strained as he reached toward the child, his voice urgent, "Listen! Listen to me! I''ll get you out of this, but you¡ª"

    Abruptly, he dropped, clamping his hands over his ears as a prolonged, explosive sound tore through the stone room and vibrated every bone in his body.

    Struggling to look up, his gaze lingered for a moment on the scene before him. Then, abandoning his ears, he lunged forward desperately, entirely focused on reaching the child.

    Just out of reach, the boy''s face twisted into a silent scream. His eyes bloodshot, tears and snot streaming down from his contorted face. Veins bulged visibly under his skin, strained by the overwhelming sensory assualt.

    Amidst the deafening roar, the grotesque sound of tearing ligaments and muscles was lost as Marcus clawed desperately at the ground, stretching painfully towards the boy, his cries unheard.

    Slamming his fist into the ground, he clenched his jaw, tears brimming in his eyes as he watched, powerless.

    In a flash, the room suddenly flooded with a blinding light, making him recoil momentarily, only to realize he could somehow still see despite the glare.

    Rage surged through him once again, overpowering the pain as he forced himself to stand. He watched in agony as the boy endured a fresh torture, his eyes somehow forcibly held open to endure the blinding light, while the monstrous roar continued unabated.

    Frantically glancing towards the chair, Marcus attempted once more to manifest his armor. Consumed by frustration, he struggled to capture every detail of the scene before him.

    ''Calm down! Think! There has to be a reason; this isn''t random! The boy should be deaf and blind by now, so focus on something else!''

    As his eyes scanned frantically until a sudden realization froze him, focusing on a certain part of the chair, his face paled. Lifting his gaze slowly to meet that of the boy, his mind reeled, ''healing runes.''

    Falling back, he landed heavily, his feet remaining anchored. Marcus, a fourth tier steel knight, wept, powerless as he watched the child suffer in an endless loop of torture.

    As time seemed to stretch infinitely, overwhelmed by his own helplessness, Marcus closed his eyes, pressing his palms over his ears.

    "Please, stop this. Let him go..."

    He lost all sense of time, his heart growing heavier with each passing second. Finally, the relentless vibrations ceased and slowly, he removed his hands from his ears.

    Opening his eyes, Marcus''s voice broke, "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry I couldn''t do anything. Can you hear me? Boy? Boy?!"

    The child remained motionless, his pale blue eyes now clear of bloodshot veins but staring emptily ahead, drool dribbling down as his head rolled to the side.

    The tension shattered as the door at the back burst into a bright glow, swinging open to reveal the two robed figures advancing towards the boy.

    "I''ll fucking kill you!" Marcus screamed, surging to his feet, "come on, then! It''s my turn, right?! Do to me what you intend for the boy! You damn cowards, fucking inbred swamp-roaches, come at me!!"

    Once again, his shouts fell on deaf ears. The robed figures stood over the boy, waving their hands to release him from the chair. Wrapping the chain back around his neck, they dragged the child across the stone floor and out of the room. The entire time, the boy''s expression remained unchanged, his eyes unblinking.

    The door shut, plunging the room into suffocating darkness. Marcus''s shouts and curses vanished into the void, swallowed without an echo.

    "Get me out of here! Darius, you traitor! If you''ve done anything to my son, I''ll skin you alive!"

    A sliver of light cracked through the darkness, swelling quickly to reveal a vast hall dominated by a large stage across from him.

    "Tell me what''s happening damn you!"

    Reacting to his outcry, the double doors at the side of the hall flung open. A large group of children led by the two robed figures entered. Spotting the young blonde boy among them, Marcus called out, his voice urgent, "You, boy! Are you okay?! Come to me, all of you, get behind me!"

    One of the robed figures approached the stage''s edge, his voice sounding unnatural, "You are probably wondering where the food is. Well, don''t worry, it will be here shortly. But first, we need to address something."

    As Marcus''s anxiety mounted, he frantically examined the room, struggling futilely to free his feet from his boots.

    "When we brought you here, we didn''t account for enough food for everyone"

    The other robed figure stepped in front of the stage. He walked through the group of children, stopping just beyond Marcus''s reach.

    "What are you doing?! Don''t stop! Why did you stop?! Keep coming!"

    Ignoring Marcus, the figure turned away, spreading his arms wide. Instantly, a pile of various weapons materialized before him.

    "Half of you must die, you have one hour. If your numbers aren''t reduced by then, all of you will perish. Your time starts now." With those chilling words, both figures vanished in a column of shadow.

    "No! Please, children, you don''t have to do this! Hand me a weapon and I can save you!"

    As his words seemed to go unnoticed, frustration built within him. ''Is this an array? Can they even see or hear me?!''

    "Who''s doing this?! Come forward and stop using children, you cowards!"

    His gaze fixed on the young blonde boy, noticeably thinner than the others, who stood frozen, eyeing the pile of weapons with obvious fear.

    Around them, many children remained motionless, torn between the weapons and their peers. A heavy silence hung in the air, only to be shattered by the soft crying of a child. Soon, others joined in, their cries filling the hall. Marcus''s eyes welled up, his paternal instincts overwhelmed as his jaw clenched tightly.

    Suddenly, a young girl sprinted toward the weapons pile, seizing a small sword. Whirling around, she brandished it clumsily, her voice quivering, "Stay back! Don''t touch me, or I''ll use this!"

    Marcus stretched out his hand in desperation, "Give that to me, please. If you want protection, I''ll provide it. Just... just turn around and hand me the sword!"

    Screams pierced the air as the girl, eyes clenched shut, lunged forward. She raised the blade high and with a trembling hand, brought it down into the head of another.

    "Nooooo!"

    Chaos exploded around him as children scattered in terror¡ªsome dashed towards the walls, others onto the stage, but most rushed to the weapons pile.

    "Stop! Stop!" Marcus begged, punching his legs helplessly, tears streaming down his face. "Pleeease! Don''t do this!"

    His face contorted in horror as the gruesome scene unfolded before him. Children, none appearing older than ten, engaged in a bloody melee¡ªboys and girls alike, bruised and ragged, attacking one another. Blood began to pool, inching towards Marcus, who trembled violently and covered his face.

    Screams and the thud of bodies hitting the ground forced Marcus to cover his ears. The blood pooling around his feet sent him into a panic, his mind chaotic, only to be snapped out of it by the familiar scream of the blonde boy.

    On the stage, Marcus watched helplessly as the girl who first seized the sword charged at the young boy who was scrambling backward in a panic.

    "Stop! Don''t hurt him!"

    The boy abruptly crawled into a corpse. Looking back, he quickly reached across the body just as the girl raised her sword. In a swift motion, he turned, dagger in hand, and lunged forward, stabbing the girl in the chest.

    As the girl collapsed, every weapon in the room disappeared in a burst of shadow. The blonde boy froze, staring at his blood-stained hand, tears streaming down his blank face.

    His voice hoarse, barely restraining a scream, Marcus called out, "do not look, boy! Don''t look at the blood!" His gaze dropped to his own feet, partly submerged in a pool of deep crimson, "Don''t look at the blood..."

    Marcus stood frozen, voice lost, hands limp at his sides, his gaze locked on his blood-soaked feet. Around him, the room was littered with the bodies of children, some motionless, others sobbing or screaming¡ªa scene of pure horror, abruptly shattered by the grating voice.

    "Good job, now we can''t eat with a mess like this, get to cleaning, you..." As the grating voice faded from his senses, along with the horrific scene before him, darkness mercifully began to engulf the room.

    Marcus, his expression laded with grief and fury, stared into the encroaching shadows, whispering with lethal resolve, "Valdene, once I get out of this, I''m going to find you and kill you."

 Chapter 90: Shattered Truth

    Chapter 90: Shattered Truth

    Opening his eyes, Darius sighed, a weary look settling over his face. "You can stop looking at me like that."

    "It just seems cruel, and I really like him," across from him, one ear drooping, Haku sat in his animal form.

    "It is cruel, I can''t deny that. But it''s necessary."

    "I still don''t like it. But didn''t you say the Elemental Forge Matrix was only at the first layer? Shouldn''t he be able to see through this?" Haku questioned, his discomfort evident.

    Darius shook his head, "I''m not relying solely on the Matrix. While the final layer of the Elemental Forge Matrix is extremely profound, the first layer alone couldn''t fool him. I''ve combined the array with a specific herb, Borrachero Nightshade."

    "Borra-what?"

    "Borrachero," Darius sighed. "It¡¯s a herb that, when ground and inhaled, weakens mental resistances, making a person more emotional and easier to manipulate."

    Squinting at Darius, Haku got up and walked towards the beast-farm. "That makes it sound worse. How much longer does he have?"

    Standing, Darius joined Haku, stopping just before the large wooden door. "He¡¯s almost done. There¡¯s one last event he needs to see."

    "What if he hates you for this? What if he doesn¡¯t change like you want?"

    Placing his hands behind his back, his azure eyes glowing slightly, "I¡¯m prepared for that. But this needs to happen, Haku. I don¡¯t want to change the world; even in Penglai, slavery was common. But the humans here... they don¡¯t even see it as a morally grey area. It doesn¡¯t register in their hearts at all."

    His expression hardened, his blue aura radiating gently around him. "Up until recently, my thoughts were focused solely on revenge. I still crave it, like a drowning man craves air. We will kill Rainslif Crowley, but we must also be prepared to deal with the repercussions."

    "How is doing this to Marcus going to help with any of that?"

    "Marcus is an honorable man, much like my father, but witnessing his passive reaction when that known pervert purchased the boy... it''s unacceptable. I cannot allow those close to me to remain blinded by ignorance. If Marcus can''t see the truth after this, he has no place in what I plan next."

    Haku looked up at Darius, worry etched on his face, then turned back to stare at the door. "I just hope you know what you''re doing."

    "...Me too."

    ----

    Standing alone in the enveloping darkness, Marcus appeared worn and beaten, his breaths slow and labored. "Why are they hurting them? What did they do?...Tell me!"

    In what seemed like an answer, a blinding flash of light erupted, forcing Marcus to shield his eyes and lean back. "Enough! Stop these games and show yourself!"

    Then, a loud buzz assaulted his ears as the stench of sweat and waste overwhelmed him. Blinking against the harshness, Marcus cautiously opened his eyes to a dimly lit room. As his vision adjusted, he realized he was not alone¡ªfigures loomed all around him.

    Surrounded by numerous human children and a few older adults, Marcus observed their ragged state. They wore mere scraps for clothing, barely sufficient to cover themselves, all standing with vacant, unblinking stares.

    Noticing the small blonde boy among them, Marcus''s heart clenched at the sight of the numerous scars across the child''s body.

    His breathing escalated, his feet still anchored firmly, he shut his eyes tightly, "no more! Just kill me already if that''s your goal, why use¡ª" His words cut off as a wave of cheers erupted from outside, startling him.

    The ground beneath him jolted forward, propelling him past the solemn assembly and through a hanging cloth. As the fabric parted, another blinding light engulfed him, leading him onto a brightly lit stage.

    Forced to continue, his feet slid relentlessly until he came to an abrupt halt at the back of the stage, spinning around to face the awaiting crowd.

    The crowd was teeming with hooded figures, diverse in size and color, their faces concealed. "What''s going on here? I know someone can hear me! What is the point of all this?!"

    A booming voice, unintelligible but unmistakably cheerful, blared from the back of the stage, met with an enthusiastic echo from the audience.

    Then, from behind the curtain, the human captives filed out, aligning themselves in a bleak, long row across the front of the stage.

    Cheers and excited voices Marcus couldn''t understand erupted from the crowd, causing a sickening drop in his gut as he paled, realizing what was unfolding. "They''re selling them. They''re selling them as slaves! You animals! How could... what are you?! You can''t be human!" Marcus yelled, outrage contorting his face.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    He continued to strain against his bonds as the bidding surged, and one by one, each human was escorted off the stage and claimed by a robed figure. Each creature extended its robes to reveal a shadowy void that swallowed their newly acquired slave.

    "Monsters! The Union will come for you, even if I die you''ll pay for this!"

    His resistance abruptly ceased, his face paling as the young blonde boy was led off the stage. "No! Leave him alone!" Marcus screamed, his voice breaking with desperation.

    The boy was led off the stage and handed over to a particularly large figure, who enveloped him within their robes, absorbing him into the darkness.

    Staring down at his feet, clutching his hair, tears streaming down his face, Marcus let out a long, tormented scream.

    With his vision blurred and his body heavy, Marcus kept his head down, his eyes unblinking. "I can''t do anything..."

    The chaotic din of the slave auction abruptly ceased, the odors dissipating, leaving Marcus alone, his gaze fixed on the ground.

    "I''m done. Either kill me or be done with this. I won''t watch your sick show any further."

    "Yes, master."

    A dreadful chill raced down his spine as Marcus instantly recognized the voice¡ªit was the young boy. Clenching his jaw, he kept his gaze down, fists balled tightly.

    A deep, grating voice jolted him, fighting the urge to look up as he covered his ears. Yet, it couldn''t muffle the chilling words: "From this day forward, you exist, to please me. Your every waking moment, belongs to me now."

    "Thank you, Master."

    Unable to hold back any longer, Marcus looked up. "No, no, no, no..." he repeated frantically as he lunged forward, his eyes bloodshot. "Stop! Don¡¯t do it, come back! Come back! Don''t go with him!!"

    Just in front of him, Marcus watched through tear-streaked eyes as a large wooden door began to close. On the other side, the young boy stood naked, his expression carrying a weak smile while a dark-robed figure leaned over him.

    As the door shut, the last image Marcus saw was the boy finally looking back to meet his gaze, his faint smile unwavering as the darkness swallowed him.

    Crouched and defeated, Marcus remained still, the last of his strength having left him, "I can''t..."

    In the enveloping darkness, he stared blankly, a solitary figure broken by despair. The silence was oppressive, his whispered pleas lingering in the void. Slowly, he pulled himself upright, his movements mechanical, devoid of the fiery spirit that once defined him.

    As he stood alone, the weight of what he witnessed pressed down, the echo of the door slamming shut replaying over and over in his mind. With no one to hear, no one to see, Marcus whispered into the emptiness, his eyes hollow, "I''m sorry."

    ----

    Opening the door to the farm, Darius felt his heart pound unexpectedly. He and Haku entered, finding Marcus ahead, his face twisted with grief, tears marking his cheeks.

    "Go get the children, he''ll be waking up soon."

    "Do we really need to do this part?"

    "Yes, it''s necessary. Hurry, time is short."

    With a heavy sigh, Haku dashed off toward the hatchery. Darius circled to stand before Marcus, hands clasped behind his back, waiting patiently.

    Staring intently at Marcus, Darius¡¯s expression tightened, his hands clenched. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marcus. I manipulated your paternal instincts, using a child¡¯s likeness to Percy. It wasn¡¯t right but I need your help. I just hope you can understand why.¡±

    As the sound of running footsteps approached, Darius glanced over to see the children speeding towards them, Haku in tow, looking surprised by their pace. ¡°You¡¯re quick! Now, all of you, stand by Haku. Remember what we discussed? Don¡¯t move until I signal.¡±

    The children skidded to a halt, arranging themselves beside Haku. ¡°Yes, master,¡± they chorused, waiting attentively as Haku settled nearby.

    Haku''s thoughts burst into Darius''s mind, his tone laced with surprise, ''those kids dashed off the second they heard you were waiting. This slavery thing... it''s kinda scary.''

    Darius nodded, his eyes gleaming with resolve, ''Exactly why we''re doing this, Haku. We''re going to build something different¡ªa place where children, human or not, won''t live under the shadow of a master.''

    Sensing a stir within the Matrix, Darius straightened up, his tone firm, "Get ready. Remember, if he attacks, let me handle it. Stay out of it."

    "Yes, Master."

    Haku, understanding the caution was directed at him, responded quietly, "Just be careful."

    Darius sighed, a faint smile crossing his face, ''Easier said than done.'' He took a deep breath and began to cycle his water mana, "he''s waking."

    Marcus stood rigid, the tears had ceased, and his aura, initially weak, began to pulse, gaining strength and flickering with a fiery steel intensity. His once clouded eyes cleared as he exhaled sharply, staggering backward before catching himself. He stood there for a second, disoriented, then looked down at his feet, murmuring in confusion, "I''m free?"

    Quickly glancing around and squinting against the light, Marcus suddenly saw Darius and blinked a few times. He straightened, his gaze fixed on the teenager.

    "Before you decide to attack me, you should know that Percy is safe, still training at the manor, and no harm has come to anyone." His heart thudded wildly, but Darius strove to appear composed, "I realize that doesn''t excuse what I''ve done but¡ª"

    "No harm?" The chill slicing through Marcus¡¯s question jolted Darius, "How can you stand there and say that with that face?"

    Marcus''s aura burst forth, flames wreathing him as his leather armor appeared, swiftly overlaid by his manaforged armor. "You forced me to watch... those children... that boy!" With a flick of his wrist, his rapier materialized. He started advancing towards Darius.

    ''He hasn¡¯t realized it was all an illusion yet, he''s still affected by the herb. I must have miscalculated the dosage.'' Frowning, Darius touched his pouch, "you¡¯ll have to forgive me for this as well. Now Haku!"

    At Darius''s shout, Marcus surged forward, his speed nearly blurring. In that instant, Darius held a strange pod in his palm and swiftly clapped his hands together, bursting it as he leapt back.

    Green fog exploded into the air, making Darius wince and cough. Everything unfolded in the blink of an eye; Marcus, a mere finger''s distance from impaling Darius, was enveloped by the fog. He instinctively recoiled, mistaking it for poison, his face paling as he began coughing violently.

    As his eyes teared up horrendously, Darius saw the giant fox, using his tail as a fan to shield him and the children from the fog, with Haku whining, ''That is horrendous, smells like the back end of a corpse stuffed inside a rotting turd.''

    As Darius landed, still coughing, he managed a small smile at Haku''s remark. He approached Marcus, saying, "Sorry for that, but you should be thinking more clearly now." Moving quickly to the command stone, he touched it, prompting the wind to clear the fog away.

    Marcus, still coughing, wiped his eyes and used his aura to flare wildly, dispelling his manaforged armor and stowing his leather armor, burning away any residual particles affecting his senses.

    Walking up to Marcus, who was beginning to regain clarity, Darius stopped just a meter away. Marcus released his aura, looking at Darius with eyes much clearer but still visibly exhausted, "Explain. Tell me why, and then I will decide whether or not you have betrayed me. And yes, I am thinking more clearly, so understand that if your explanation doesn''t satisfy me, I will cut all ties with you, and you will become an enemy of my family."

    Nodding seriously, Darius held Marcus''s gaze, "I used the illusion array because you needed to see¡ªtruly see¡ªthe reality without bias or prejudice. You needed to confront the truth, or we could never walk the same path."

    Confusion and a flicker of rage crossed Marcus''s face. "What truth could justify those horrors, boy?! What have you, at your age, seen to conjure such perversions?! What were you trying to show me?!"

    As Marcus shouted, Darius¡¯s gaze shifted past him, causing Marcus to turn and follow his line of sight. His face instantly paled, his aura fluctuating as he dropped to one knee, "The children, they''re real?"

    "Yes, they are real." Darius approached, placing a hand on Marcus''s shoulder¡ªthe signal to the children, who began to move towards them.

    "And although I made them appear human, the children you saw in that illusion, the horrors you witnessed... those were their horrors. This is the truth I needed you to see, Marcus¡ªthe grim reality these children face, the brutal training they undergo to be molded into slaves."

    As the children approached, they began to strip down to their undergarments, revealing their numerous, grievous scars. Each mark laid bare before Marcus, a gruesome reminder of their suffering.

    Tears welled in Marcus''s eyes as he fell to both knees, his gaze sweeping across the group. "Werefolk? All of you...this is..." His voice broke as he reached out to them, sobbing openly, "I would have tried... if I had known... I''m so sorry. You''re just children, how can we do this? How did I not see?"

    Stepping lightly, Tem approached and gently placed her hands on Marcus¡¯s head, pulling him in for a comforting embrace. "We were told you were a good human, and I can see your sadness," she whispered, "don''t be sad, you weren''t the one who hurt us."

    Turning away with his hands clasped behind his back, Darius let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    In the tranquil surroundings of the Beast-Farm, Marcus Kinneman, a human, wept openly in the embrace of a werefolk child. For the first time, he was engulfed by a deep, piercing shame¡ªa revelation that shook the very foundations of his life. On this day, Marcus Kinneman''s eyes were fully opened to the harsh realities of his world.

 Chapter 91: Seeds of Change

    Chapter 91: Seeds of Change

    Standing by the creek in the Beast-Farm, Darius and Marcus were silent, watching the water ripple gently.

    "I''m sorry," Darius said, his gaze fixed on the flowing water.

    Marcus sighed, the sun catching his blonde hair and mustache. He gave a bitter chuckle, "No need for that. Really, I should be the one apologizing."

    Picking up a stone from the creek bed, Marcus rolled it in his hand before speaking. "When I was young, I used to beg my father to buy me a Faerie slave to play with. I held onto resentment for years because he never did." He clenched the stone tightly, then hurled it into the water. "I''ve never been one to dwell on the past, but now... I feel an intense shame for my past actions, for the things I''ve been a part of. You must have thought so little of me during the auction."

    Darius paused, his eyes drifting towards the distant hatchery, then back to his Immortal Beast Codex. "You''re an honorable man. And no, I didn''t think little of you. I know that in this world, there''s often no justice¡ªwinners dictate the terms, losers comply."

    "But that auction," Darius continued, his voice firm, "the way everyone there treated it¡ªit crossed a line. It¡¯s one thing to recognize darkness, another to be utterly blind to it. These are lives, Marcus. Elf, Werefolk, Faerie Kin... they¡¯re all beings of this world."

    Marcus''s brow furrowed as he observed Darius, his youthful face echoing the wisdom of an old mystic. The conviction in Darius''s words briefly took Marcus aback. "So what''s your plan now then? You said you needed my help, so what is it?"

    "You heard that? I thought you were still out of it."

    "Just bits and pieces," Marcus admitted. "At the time, I was too angry to really focus."

    Darius reddened slightly, embarrassed. Clearing his throat, he turned his gaze towards the Hatchery. "For now, the plan is to focus on the wedding. But after that, these eight children¡ªand Percy¡ªwill be the foundation of my plan."

    Darius turned to Marcus, his expression earnest. "After killing Hershel, I came back here to check on the children. I wanted to make sure they weren''t injured or sick. That¡¯s when I discovered it¡ªthese children are perfectly compatible with my Arcane Cultivation. I believe all of the Elder-races might be compatible with my path."

    "So you plan to train them? Like you do with Percy?"

    "Not exactly," Darius clarified. "Percy, I''m afraid to say, is more of an experiment. He''s already a Manaforged knight and not compatible with my cultivation path. But if I can manage to alter his, give him a new direction, imagine the possibilities, Marcus. Think about every knight who has reached their potential or faced limitations. What would they do if they learned there was a way to alter their fate?"

    Marcus''s eyes lit up with a fiery intensity, the idea seizing him completely. "You could easily create a power to rival the Union! Even the Towers would have to take notice."

    Frowning slightly, Marcus considered the logistics. "The time it would take to build this force would be immense. Even if you managed to attract true ascended to your side, the training and assembly time, not to mention finding a location hidden from their eyes, would be enormous challenges."

    Laughing, Darius gestured around them. "Did you forget where we are?"

    His laughter at his oversight booming, Marcus seemed to snap back to his usual vigor. "Right, I did forget! A Beast-Farm inside a private dimensional space. You couldn¡¯t ask for better! All you need now is time and perhaps a name for your kingdom."

    "No kingdom," Darius corrected with a shake of his head. "What I aim to build is something Gaia has never seen. We will establish a Sect, a holy land dedicated to the ideals of arcane cultivation. I plan to embed my path into the very bedrock of this world."

    A thrill ran through Marcus, his breath catching before he frowned slightly, puzzled. "What¡¯s a sect?"

    ----

    Crelos sat on the edge of his bed, his straight brown hair tangled between his fingers. Heavy bags underscored his eyes as he stared hollowly at the floor, the image of stress and malnutrition.

    ''He must have changed his mind. Who could blame him?''

    Lifting his head to look at his hands, he watched the dance of fire mana within his aura, tiny runes flowing throughout. ''If only I were stronger...''

    His gaze drifted to the window, eyes lifting to the stars. He sighed deeply, "One more day. One more day and I''ll¡ª"

    He jerked upright, fixated on a wisp of blue flames that had leapt onto his windowsill. Scrambling forward, he fumbled with the latch as he opened the window. "Hurry."

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Haku leapt down into the room, casting a glance around and sniffing briefly before nodding at Crelos. "That was easier than I thought; Big Brother''s runic language is much tougher."

    Crelos, after shutting the window, dashed to the door and placed his hand on the ground before it, tracing something quickly.

    Feeling the pulse of an activated array, Haku sniffed, turning to Crelos. "Are we safe?"

    "Yes," Crelos responded, his tone reflecting a mix of relief and excitement as he stood to face Haku. "I was beginning to think you guys had changed your minds about helping. Thank the Sun you finally came."

    "Thank my big brother, not the Sun," Haku retorted with a snort, shifting from his ghost-form. He jumped onto the bed, wiped his feet on one spot, then moved to another and sat down. "Big brother is gearing up for the wedding. He told me to tell you to keep following your Master''s plan as usual. When it''s time for him to step in, just act naturally. You should even play your part in ''finding'' the culprit."

    Crelos squinted, his aura flickering with unease. "Wait, ''finding''? Is that really all he said? There has to be more than that."

    "Yes, he also emphasized that the less you know, the better."

    "You have to be kidding me! You¡¯re¡ª"

    "Shut up!" Haku¡¯s flames on his feet flared, cutting him off. "If my big brother tells you he has a plan, you do your part and be glad of it. You have no right to doubt him when you''re the one in need. Are you that ungrateful?"

    Haku jumped off the bed, shifting into his Ghost-form. "Once this is all over, his obligation to you is fulfilled, so keep your distance from him. You mages are nothing but trouble."

    Crelos held his tongue as he watched Haku exit through the window. His eyes widened when the wisp didn''t wait for Crelos to deactivate his array; instead, Haku effortlessly scribed a rune in mid-air and flicked it, creating an opening as he leaped through.

    "Even his pet is powerful..." Muttering to himself, Crelos closed the window and then deactivated his array, settling back on his bed, his mind raced, ''Did I make the right choice? What if something goes wrong? He should at least tell me the whole plan so I can be prepared. Does he really think I''m that incapable?''

    Frustrated, he ran his hands through his hair and threw himself back on the mattress, his thoughts a whirlwind. ''No, I need to trust him. If he says this is the best way, I must believe in that. What''s the point otherwise?''

    He raised his hand, observing the runes within his mana, his heartbeat thundering in anticipation of the upcoming event¡ªthe wedding that the whole city was abuzz about.

    ----

    Within the All-Room, the bare stone floor and walls stood silent until a starry portal at the center spiraled open. A hesitant leg emerged first, followed by the rest of the elf slave Darius purchased.

    As the elf glanced around, Darius stepped out behind him. "That''s actually quite convenient for what I need right now." With a smile, he headed toward the beast-farm, the portal closing silently behind them.

    "Forgive me for saying this, but I don''t think you understand," the elf began, bowing slightly in his clean white tunic and brown trousers, his long green hair tied back revealing his disfigured ear. "The seeds I can create take an extremely long time to grow. For an elf, this isn''t much of an issue, but for humans, I fear they won''t be much help, Master."

    "I don''t think that''s going to be a problem," Darius said with a smile, opening the door to the beast-farm, "this will be your home for the time being."

    The elf''s pale skin flushed as he stepped into the beast-farm, eyes wide with wonder. Taking a deep breath, he smiled slightly, "this isn''t Gaia, but the mana here is abundant. What is this place?"

    "It''s called a Beast-Farm, an artificial space that can simulate any enviroment," Darius explained. "We might need a different name in the future, but for now, we''ll just call it the farm." He touched his pouch and produced three different seeds. Extending them towards the elf, he commanded, "Show me your ability."

    Snapping out of his reverie, the elf stepped forward. "Yes, master." He took the seeds, cupping them between his hands and bringing them to his chest as if in prayer.

    Using his Arcane Gaze, Darius observed the seeds, ''interesting, his mana''s raw, just like the natural elements, devoid of any runes.''

    With his eyes closed, the elf¡¯s face showed a slight strain before relaxing. Opening his eyes, the yellow glow dimming, "they are ready to be imprinted. Once you plant them with the image you have in mind, and considering the mana richness here, it shouldn¡¯t take more than a few decades for these to grow to be useful."

    Grinning, Darius accepted the seeds. "It shouldn''t take that long, but for now, let''s go meet the children."

    Suddenly, he paused, his face coloring slightly, "shit," he said, turning back to the elf, "one second."

    Bewildered, the elf looked on as Darius nonchalantly produced a small red barrel from his pouch. Approaching the control stone, Darius laid a hand upon it, his eyes closing.

    Immediately, the farm erupted with the sounds of earth bursting and trees cracking. As the elf scanned the horizon in alarm, several trees along the perimeter dramatically sprouted, unfurling foliage and dangling large fruits from their branches in rapid succession.

    Still processing the sudden transformation, the elf''s astonishment grew as Darius opened the small red barrel. From it, three beams of light escaped, swiftly materializing into monkeys. The elf''s gaze shifted back to Darius, his mind racing. ''Could he be a true ascended?''

    Darius chuckled awkwardly, his head cocking to the side as he observed the troupe, "you''re not running away? Wait, what happened to you? Why do you look different?"

    Two of the monkeys, with their standard brown fur and black faces, stood off to the side. They seemed to defer to the third, chattering softly among themselves.

    The third monkey, distinctively larger and now as tall as Darius''s chest when standing upright, bore pronounced muscles and striking reddish-tinged fur.

    Darius employed his Arcane Gaze. While the forms of the two smaller monkeys appeared as clusters of white motes of light, the larger one was similar but interspersed with specks of red, indicating some unique transformation.

    "No matter. We''ll look into it later." Waving his hand dismissively, Darius smiled. "Go explore, I''ve planted some treats throughout the forest for you."

    The red monkey paused briefly, then let out a boisterous howl, darting towards the woods with the two smaller monkeys yapping excitedly as they followed.

    "Sorry about that distraction," Darius said, passing the still-dazed elf. He chuckled to himself, ''Could they be getting stronger from battle? Marcus might have been onto something. There''s more to this primordial treasure than I realized.''

    Approaching the hatchery, the carefree sounds of splashing and laughter cut through his thoughts. "Seems they''re still obeying orders."

    "Master''s here!"

    The laughter halted as the children, some still dripping from their swim, hurried towards Darius and the elf.

    "Are you all enjoying yourselves with Ursie? She''s not giving you a hard time, is she?"

    Tem stepped forward eagerly. "She''s been great! She lets us ride her as long as we don''t grab too hard."

    Darius chuckled, pleased. "I''m glad to hear that." He then gestured towards the elf. "While I take care of something real quick, I want you all to meet someone. This is Glabe. He''ll be staying here with you and will take charge while I''m away."

    All the children swiftly lined up, their voices echoing in unison, "Yes, master." Darius couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance at the title as he turned and walked towards the forest edge that skirted the hatchery pool.

    Gazing into the waters, ''Thank you for taking care of the children. I¡¯ll make sure to bring you even more bones when we leave the city.''

    ''The ones before, care for those who come after. Big...brother...shouldn''t praise us.''

    He shook his head, smiling warmly. ''Continue to look after them.''

    The large splash that answered him brought a smile to his face as he moved past the forest''s edge, walking for a distance until he knelt and pushed a seed into the ground.

    He swiftly drew an array around it after covering the seed with dirt. The Elemental Nexus Array quickly took shape, this version featuring only one large node a few meters from the array, unlike the usual five.

    Darius repeated the process, setting up two additional arrays and planting seeds within each. All three were separated by a large distance and linked to the center node.

    Enhancing his fingernail with wind mana, he sliced his palm and pressed it to the ground over each seed. Closing his eyes, he focused, a vivid image forming in his mind.

    After completing the ritual for each one, he stood and approached the large node. From his pouch, he retrieved a massive glowing yellow chaotic crystal, larger than a man''s head.

    "This should speed things up."

    ---

    Tem''s smile faded as she and the children turned towards a thunderous noise that shook the ground beneath them. Her eyes widened as she pointed toward the sky, "What''s that?!"

    From the center of the Farm, three towering masses of vines and trees spiraled upwards, intertwining and growing at an alarming rate. The sight was both awe-inspiring and terrifying as the plant life twisted into the sky, creating three large structures that dwarfed everything in sight.

 Chapter 92: Foundations

    Chapter 92: Foundations

    Darius plucked twigs from his hair and wrenched his foot free from entangled roots. Stepping onto the mass of new growth, he gazed up, a broad smile spreading across his face. "Next time, I''ll make sure to stand back a bit further."

    Surveying the scene, the area now dense with massive roots and fallen trees, "Amazing. Innate abilities sure are something else. I can only imagine what their powerhouses are capable of."

    Towering above Darius, a nine-story pagoda soared, its structure an intricate mesh of intertwined oak trees. Branches arched into the eaves, weaving a canopy that rustled softly with the breeze for each level. Sunlight filtered through, dappling the ground with shifting patterns of light and shadow. A fresh, earthy scent hung in the air.

    To his right, an enormous lodge, its back merging far into the dense woods. The structure''s sloped roof was distinctive, each corner dramatically lifted and capped by roots artfully shaped into howling wolves. Shadows played along the lodge''s wooden facade, and the air carried a hint of pine, lending a wild, primeval touch to the scene.

    To Darius''s left, an expansive open pavilion unfolded like a tiered mountain crafted entirely from thick, twisting colorful trees. Intricate wooden bridges arched gracefully, connecting the various levels, each ascending higher and higher. The pavilion rose majestically, its natural architecture giving the impression of an ancient forest shrine, with a rich, sweet scent of blossoms mixing in the air.

    Excitement bubbling within him, Darius manipulated his wind mana and vanished from his spot. Materializing next to the control stone, he placed his hand upon it.

    Within his mind''s eye, the three new structures arrayed themselves across the farm''s landscape. With a mere thought, the surrounding area began to tidy itself; trees and overgrown roots receded neatly into the ground as winds swept away the debris and broken branches.

    Opening his eyes and gazing towards the nine-tiered pagoda, he couldn''t help but smile, "It¡¯s almost too perfect. They have their towers, and now, I have mine." His laughter echoed softly, hands clasped serenely behind his back as he walked towards the Hatchery.

    "After the wedding and I break through, I''ll need some time to set the formation arrays for each building. I''ll also start writing down cultivation and martial techniques. I won''t include the Arcane Talisman Technique just yet, but I''ll make sure to include crafting and apothecary¡ª"

    "Master! What''s happening?! Glabe said you were the one doing that, are you really powerful?!" Tem''s voice, brimming with excitement, cut through his planning.

    "Tem!" Lint snapped, his whiskers bristling as he fixed a stern gaze on her. "Do not question master."

    "It''s fine, Lint. You can all speak freely. There''s no need to hold back," Darius reassured Tem, his voice calm. "And yes, I am partly responsible for this, but Glabe helped me. One of them will be a home for you all. Soon, I''ll have an important discussion with everyone, but for now, come with me, and I''ll show you where you''ll be living from now on."

    Glabe hurried to catch up, his expression one of wonder as he looked around. "Master, you made them grow instantly! And their size...this should take hundreds of years! Your magic is incredible!"

    Darius glanced back, a hint of a challenge in his smile. "Would you like to learn?"

    Glabe''s eyebrows drew together, curiosity sparked. "Learn what, Master?"

    Laughing, Darius gestured towards the towering pagoda. "Would you like to learn my magic, Glabe? And you as well, children¡ªhow would you all like to learn my magic?"

    As he slowly began to distance himself from the group, his face lighting up with a smile as he took in the view. Glabe and all the children stood frozen, their expressions mingling confusion and awe.

    ----

    Darius instructed Glabe on operating the All-room for their immediate food needs and to compile a list of necessary supplies before leaving the children to select their rooms.

    Wandering back through the farm, he extended his Arcane Gaze towards the artificial sky, peering into the layers beyond. "There has to be a massive power source for all this," noting the ever-moving, intricate overlap of thousands of ever-changing array formations. "The runic language is unlike anything I''ve ever seen; it''s almost as if the root is another dialect entirely."

    Recalling his previous attempts to decipher this complex language, Darius shook his head and withdrew his gaze, remembering the pain that he had felt. "Once I''ve fully deciphered the runic language on my skeleton, I might advance enough to tackle the Vaults. Maybe then, I can find a way to actually control it." He pondered the mysteries of the Vault, suspecting there was more to uncover. "Given there''s no written history about its origin, there has to be something more."

    In the heart of the All-room, Darius surveyed the stone surroundings, "so much to do. Exit."

    Stepping through the starry portal, Darius was immediately met with an impatient voice, "What took so long? I was starting to get bored."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Brushing off the question, Darius touched his brooch, transforming into Feng. "Any problems with Crelos?"

    Puffing out his chest proudly, his companion grinned. "It was simple, in and out. He whined a bit, but I made sure he knew what to do."

    "I''m sure he did," Darius nodded. "So, how were the defenses? Was the runic language complicated?"

    "Not a thing compared to yours. After you showed me what to look for, it feels like every other language I''ve studied or seen is somehow flawed."

    Laughing, Darius prepared to open the door. "Let''s go find Percy; I''m sure he''s probably irritated with me by now."

    Shifting to his Ghost-form, Haku frowned. "Why do you care so much about that human? He''s weak, and he''s only using you."

    Walking into the hall, Darius switched to his thoughts, ''Are we getting jealous, little brother?''

    "No! I just don''t like him, has nothing to do with being jealous." Haku¡¯s tail bristled with indignation as he trotted along.

    Nodding at a passing maid, Sir Feng smiled warmly. ''He has a lot of growing to do, I''ll admit, but you need to find a way to accept him. He''s going to play a big part in our plans moving forward, so think of it this way: we are the ones using him.''

    Pausing and tilting his head, Haku suddenly grinned as he caught up. ''That does make me feel better.''

    Rolling his eyes, Darius descended the main staircase and was surprised to find Percy waiting at the bottom.

    "I was just looking for you, how has the training been going?"

    "Training?" Percy stared at Darius, his slicked blonde hair messy, his green tunic torn and dirty, and his trousers in a similar state. "Where have you been? You told me we were starting my training two days ago! I''ve been punching rocks and running around the manor like a maniac! Was I even supposed to do that? I don''t know! My¡ªOW!"

    Darting back to Darius''s side, Haku growled at Percy, his voice low, "don''t talk to my brother like that."

    ''That''s enough, Haku.'' Darius reprimanded as he turned to Percy. "I''m sorry alright, I got tied up in some things, and I''ll explain everything to you shortly, but for now, let''s go find your father...actually, why don''t you go bathe first?" Scrunching his nose, Darius took a few steps back.

    Squinting at Darius, Percy rubbed his ankle for a moment longer before saying flatly, "He''s in the parlor," and walked past Darius, his face sullen.

    ''For an adult human, he''s really childish.'' Haku snorted as Percy disappeared from their sight.

    ''He may be in his twenties, but he''s still young. Maturity comes from experience, not age. Remembering that might make you more sympathetic towards him.''

    The two walked silently through the manor towards the parlor, Haku deep in thought. Entering, Darius was surprised to find Marcus standing beneath a portrait of him and his wife, looking unwell. His usually meticulous hair was unkempt, and he clutched a drink in his hand.

    ''He doesn''t look good. I''ve been demanding too much from him lately.'' With a soft sigh, Darius cleared his throat to catch Marcus''s attention. "I just met Percy on the stairs; he''s off to bathe before joining us. I wanted to discuss the plan further... Are you alright, Marcus? You look pale."

    His gaze lingered on the portrait, a brief smile crossing Marcus''s face as he took a sip from his drink before turning to Darius. "I''ve been married for over sixty years, and I''ve never once lied to my wife. Today, I had to lie to get her to delay her return... Tell me Darius, is your drive purely out of obligation, or is it because of the diamond?"

    Darius noted the weight of desperation in Marcus''s eyes, realizing the immense pressure he had inadvertently placed on him. Meeting Marcus''s gaze squarely, his response was resolute, "Both."

    As Marcus seemed to expect more, Darius approached and stood before the portrait, his tone sincere. "It''s clear your family defines you. Everything you do is for them¡ªI''ve seen that in your interactions with Percy. I''m convinced you''d sacrifice everything for him without a second thought."

    Darius''s expression darkened as he sighed, "I was never close with my parents. I loved them, strangely enough, more than I thought possible..."

    Marcus''s brow furrowed, puzzled by the phrase ''strangely enough.''

    "What would you do, Marcus, if you were in my shoes? Would you sit back and hope that things work out? Or would you seize every opportunity, stepping on whatever necks necessary to reclaim a fraction of what made you whole... What would you do?"

    Marcus''s aura surged, his mana flickering like a flame caught in a breeze as he glanced between the portrait of his wife and Darius. "I would do everything within my power to exact revenge."

    Darius''s gaze softened slightly. "You need to decide, Marcus. If this feels too risky for your family, I''ll understand. I can return later, once I''ve found a way to help Percy. I owe you at least that much."

    Taking a long sip from his drink, Marcus turned to look at his wife''s portrait, a bitter smile on his face. "Must be my age. I was never this indecisive in my youth." With a hearty laugh, he slammed his drink down on a table and met Darius''s gaze. "Let''s head to my study. I''ll have someone fetch Percy once he''s cleaned up." Clapping Darius on the shoulder, he ushered him forward. "Come on! We have plans to discuss."

    Darius joined in the laughter, while Haku, trailing behind, shook his head, ''Humans always doubt big brother... they''re all foolish.''

    Soon after, a refreshed Percy joined them in the study. The discussion was swift, outlining their straightforward plan. Once confident in their understanding, Darius asked them to assist in moving some bedding and supplies to the Vault, hinting at something he wanted to show them.

    Now, in Darius''s room, with each of them burdened by large sacks, Percy burst out, "And what''s with the portal in the wall?! Where are we going? Stop with the secrets already!"

    Smiling, both Marcus and Darius remained silent as the portal quietly opened. Darius turned to Percy, "I''ll explain everything once we''re inside."

    Laughing, Marcus stepped into the Vault, his voice echoing back, "Come on, son, where''s your sense of adventure?" His figure and the large bag vanished into the starry void.

    Percy, still grumbling, approached the portal cautiously, inspecting its edges when suddenly he was pushed from behind, causing him to tumble through the portal with his bag, yelling as he went.

    "That wasn''t very nice."

    Haku, approaching the portal with an indifferent expression, shrugging slightly, "He was taking too long." With a slight smile, he followed them through the portal.

    Rolling his eyes, Darius stepped through the portal last, and was immediately greeted by a chaotic scene, laughter and screaming filling the All-room.

    "Let him go!"

    Haku was currently dragging Percy around by his leg, with Percy shouting in protest while Marcus was doubled over. Releasing Percy¡¯s pants from his mouth, Haku defended himself, "He tried to kick me!"

    "You pushed me in, you little skeeter! I know it was you, don''t even try to deny it!" Percy retorted, trying to regain his footing.

    "Both of you cut it out, you''re acting like children," Darius scolded, his tone sharp. A fleeting thought of the new, more disciplined residents of the farm crossed his mind, "Actually, worse than children."

    Before they could retort, Darius stomped his foot, sending a tremor through the floor, "Enough! Now follow me before you two embarrass yourselves further."

    Percy and Haku trudged behind Marcus and Darius, exchanging glares as they walked. Their silent confrontation was abruptly interrupted by Marcus¡¯s sudden halt in laughter, drawing their attention.

    Stepping into the farm, Percy initially marveled at the expansive greenery unfolding before them. Eagerly moving past his father, who stood rooted to the spot, Percy¡¯s excitement turned to shock, "You brought us to a Tower?!"

    "Darius, what is all this? How did a Tower end up inside the beast-farm?" Haku''s voice echoed, filled with awe and confusion.

    Marcus''s aura erupted, flames flickering in his eyes as his breath quickened, "Is this it? The sect you mentioned?"

    Haku, unable to contain his excitement, transformed into his beast-form, bounding into the air, "A sect?! We''re starting a sect?! Can I be an elder?!"

    Darius laughed at their reactions and strolled toward the Pagoda, "just the beginning Marcus, but yes. We''ll expand as necessary, but these buildings will be the foundations for my plan. After the wedding, once I break through, that''s when our real work begins."

    Haku bounced energetically, his heavy steps sending vibrations across the farm, "What will we call it? Ling Xu? How about the Fire Fox Sect?"

    Percy, hoisting the cumbersome bag back onto his shoulder, chuckled. "Ling Xu? I have no clue what''s happening right now, but I can tell you both those names suck."

    Darius raised his hand, stopping Haku''s retaliatory swipe at Percy, his azure eyes alight with an intense glow, "We can decide on the name later. First, let''s get these supplies to the children."

    "Children?" Percy echoed, confused.

    Marcus, his tone somber, turned to his son. "Come on, son, we have a lot to catch up on. A lot has changed in just a few days."

    The group moved towards the Pagoda, Darius''s thoughts racing ahead of his casual steps. His heart thumped with anticipation, ''After tomorrow, it all truly begins. It won¡¯t be much longer now, Rainslif.''

 Chapter 93: The Big Day

    Chapter 93: The Big Day

    The estate buzzed with the chaos of wedding preparations, stirring Crelos from bed far earlier than he''d preferred.

    Sitting up, his face ghostly pale and eyes ringed with dark circles, "would''ve been nice to sleep. I¡¯ll just have to manage tired, no problem..."

    He buried his face in his hands for a moment, then scrubbed his face vigorously before flinging his hands down and leaping out of bed. "It¡¯s okay. We can do this, just act normal."

    Splashing his face from a white basin beside his bed, he repeated to himself, "Just be normal, nothing strange is going to happen today, just be normal."

    Opening his trunk, he retrieved and changed into his outfit for the event. He wore a patterned brocade doublet, trimmed with lace at the collar and cuffs, cinched at the waist by a leather belt. A rich brown cape, lined with gold satin, draped over one shoulder. His black trousers were plain but well-fitted, tucked into knee-high leather boots. The look was both elegant and practical, fit for a noble ready for a wedding.

    Standing in front of the mirror, Crelos adjusted his coat with a grimace. "I feel ridiculous."

    He applied some balm and carefully combed his reddish-brown hair, finishing by clasping a three-star pendant around his neck, a symbol of his Inceptor status.

    A knock at the door jolted him, straightening abruptly as Solomon entered. He quickly bowed, maintaining decorum. "Good morning, Master."

    Solomon''s presence filled the room, his aura intensifying as he evaluated Crelos. "At least you look the part," towering over him, Brundy scrutinized him closely. "Are you ready?"

    "Yes, master. I know precisely what to do."

    Solomon leaned in, his gaze piercing as he met Crelos''s eyes. "There can be no mistakes. Your performance needs to be perfect. You understand the consequences if you fail in this, apprentice. Even I won''t be able to save you from the Tower Master."

    "I won''t fail you or Tower Master Crowley, I''ve been practicing nightly."

    Brundy leaned back, his eyes narrowing into his usual slits. "I am proud of you. Once we are done with this, I will ensure that your rewards are increased."

    Crelos bowed again, his aura flaring briefly. "Thank you, master."

    Satisfied, Brundy nodded and turned to leave. Pausing at the door, he added, "Oh, the man you followed the other night will be attending today. Keep an eye on him. Inform me immediately if you notice anything that might disrupt our mission."

    "Yes, master." Crelos watched the door close, his gaze fixed on the diminishing presence of his master''s aura. Once alone, he exhaled deeply and sat back on his bed. ''Just act normal. Trust in Darius, get through the wedding.''

    He stood, positioning himself before the mirror to mentally rehearse his part. His muttering and pacing growing more intense as time ticked closer to the event.

    ----

    "This is really something," Darius smiled as he stepped down from the carriage, his eyes glowing as they took in the vast crowd gathered at the main gate. His dark green coat, embroidered with subtle gold patterns, contrasted sharply against the black shoulder cape draped over his left side. The cape''s interior shimmered with a golden silk, catching the light as he moved.

    His elderly face, though weathered, retained a strong and commanding presence. His long white hair was neatly tied back, allowing the clean lines of his face to be fully visible. A long, white beard, framed his chin, impeccably trimmed to match his dignified appearance.

    Behind him, Marcus adjusted his coat and offered a broad smile, his appearance every bit the distinguished gentleman. His military-style jacket was impeccably tailored, adorned with rich gold epaulettes and a vibrant emblem of a roaring lion on his chest. "Most of these people are just here to deliver gifts and congratulations. They won''t be attending the actual ceremony or the festivities that follow."

    Following suit, Percy emerged from the carriage. His attire, while elegant, was less adorned than Marcus''s, featuring a simpler cut with muted gold accents. His jacket, a darker shade of blue, was tailored to accentuate his lean figure, complemented by a crisp white shirt and a subdued red cravat that added a splash of color. His whistle cut through the buzz of the crowd as he remarked with a grin, "I should get married."

    "You''d need someone to agree to that first," Darius quipped, eyeing the assembly. "Besides, I doubt this many people would show up for you, given your reputation."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Percy sneered, tailing Darius and his father to the gate as they chuckled. "Things are changing; you''ll see, I''ll marry someone stunning¡ª"

    His boast halted abruptly at the sight of a familiar carriage approaching. "...Lady Clarke."

    Darius and Marcus paused as the grand horseless carriage rolled up to the front of the estate. The driver jumped down and opened the door, steps materializing instantly.

    All three men''s eyes widened in unison as Darius nodded appreciatively. "Formidable and beautiful. Percy, you''re aiming higher than I thought."

    Lady Clarke stepped down from the carriage, she wore a rich amber gown that perfectly matched her short, chestnut-colored hair. The dress was elegantly form-fitting, with a bodice that hugged her figure and flared into a sleek, floor-length skirt. Delicate, sheer sleeves added a traditional touch, hinting at the golden undertones that complemented her striking yellow eyes. The neckline was modest yet flattering, drawing attention to the regal simplicity of the design. Her overall look was sophisticated and graceful, embodying both noble tradition and contemporary style, perfect for a wedding guest of her stature.

    "Even her muscles have a certain grace," Marcus observed, glancing at Percy''s reaction. Nudging him, "Let''s greet her. It''d look bad if we didn''t."

    Darius rolled his eyes, watching Percy hastily fix his hair and straighten his clothes. "You look fine, just don''t say anything odd."

    As they approached Lady Clarke, her aura flared briefly upon noticing Sir Feng and the Kinnemans. ''So he''s here.'' Her expression faltered for just a moment before she composed herself, greeting Marcus with a smile. "Sir Kinneman, you look splendid today."

    "Next to you, I hardly stand out at all. You''re looking exceptionally radiant, Lady Clarke. You remember my son Percy?"

    Stepping forward, Percy offered a slight bow, "At your service, my lady. I apologize for our last encounter; even now, I find words inadequate to describe your beauty."

    Lady Clarke raised her eyebrows slightly, a faint smile playing on her lips. "I do remember you, Percy. It seems you''ve found your words today. Thank you for the kindness."

    Feeling overlooked, Darius stepped forward and bowed gracefully, his shoulder cape sweeping across his chest. "Lady Clarke. I must say, I am quite taken aback that the woman known as ''the mountain'' could exude such elegance. My lady, you are a match for any beauty I have witnessed."

    Her smile wavered for a moment as she turned her head slightly towards Darius, then shifted her gaze back to Marcus. "If you''ll excuse me, I have obligations awaiting me inside."

    Suppressing a chuckle at Darius''s expense, Marcus offered another bow, "Please, don''t let us detain you."

    Percy bowed deeply, adding a smile, "My lady."

    As Lady Clarke walked away without further acknowledgment, Darius''s expression soured slightly. Once she was beyond the gate, Marcus burst into laughter, clapping Darius on the back, "At least she didn''t attack you. Though, I suppose she couldn''t, could she?"

    "A woman''s ire is not easily dealt with," Darius quipped, stepping forward to lead the way. "Let''s not dwell on this. After the wedding, I''ll seek her out to talk now that things have changed."

    Percy''s cheeks flushed, his smile broadening noticeably. Observing his sudden cheer, Darius''s annoyance began to bubble "Since when did you learn to talk like that? Practicing in front of the mirror?"

    His color rising further, Percy floundered briefly before pushing past Darius, "Nonsense. I''m not a child."

    Marcus and Darius shared a knowing look, shaking their heads as they walked into the estate. The guards promptly recognized the Kinnemans and, upon confirming Darius''s identity as the rumored Sir Feng, allowed them entry into the grounds.

    The Brundy estate unfurled before them in a lush expanse of perfectly groomed greenery, pathways crisply bordered by towering hedges sculpted into the shapes of various mana-beasts. Blue and yellow streamers ribboned through the air, their colors reflecting the noble house''s heraldry, fluttering alongside vibrant flowers that matched in color.

    Along the stone pathways, a series of orbs floated, casting soft, shifting lights that danced on the faces of the guests. Nearby, a small ensemble of water sprites summoned from a nearby fountain played a series of enchanting tunes, their instruments made of reformed ice that glistened under the sun.

    The air was alive with the soft murmur of conversations and the delighted laughter of guests as they wandered through the grounds, their eyes catching on a grand illusion of a fiery bird with a beautiful tail soaring above, its fiery plumage a brilliant spectacle against the clear sky. Every now and then, the bird would swoop low, its tail feathers dispersing into a shower of sparks that cooled before they could touch the awed guests.

    "He really didn''t hold back, I heard whispers of the costs but they weren''t even close. I''m glad your mother isn''t here for this; she would''ve been mad at me for months."

    Following his father, Percy marveled at the extravagant setup, "Why would she get upset with you? That makes no sense."

    Chuckling, Darius ran a hand through his white beard, "It makes perfect sense if you''ve had dealings with women."

    Percy clenched his fists, glaring slightly at Darius''s casual demeanor, "You talk as if you''re some kind of sage. That white hair must be clouding your judgment."

    "Percy, remember where we are," Marcus interjected with a cautioning look.

    "Sorry."

    "Age doesn''t equate to wisdom in all things. I assume, Marcus, your own wedding was more modest, nothing like this spectacle, right?"

    Marcus offered a tired smile, shrugging slightly, "I was about to enter a chaotic mana region for an extended detail. We wanted to marry before I departed, so it was all rather rushed."

    "You see, Percy, understanding a woman''s thoughts is a formidable challenge, akin to predicting the weather. But it''s their emotions, not their thoughts, that often guide their decisions, so if you know that, it often becomes easier to understand them."

    Percy rolled his eyes, his voice tinged with sarcasm, "Well, you''re the elder here, so I''ll defer to your wisdom," his gaze drifting away as he scanned the crowd for Lady Clarke.

    Darius watched him for a moment, amused and thinking of new and inventive ways of training such a ''spirited'' young man. He then turned to Marcus, lowering his voice, "We have an hour before the bride and groom make their appearance. Let''s make the most of it and walk the entirety of the estate."

    Navigating the vibrant throngs crowding the event, Marcus and Darius exchanged quick, courteous nods with the guests who approached them, their expressions painted with the practiced ease of seasoned nobles. The atmosphere thickened with whispers and subtle gestures toward Darius, the crowd¡¯s curiosity piqued by the presence of the enigmatic Sir Feng, whose exploits had woven through the city¡¯s gossip like wildfire.

    As they wound through the embellished pathways, dodging elegantly dressed nobility and their elaborate compliments, the congestion grew. Darius and Marcus maneuvered through the crowd with a fluidity that belied the increasing difficulty of their progress, their acknowledgments brief yet gracious.

    Suddenly, Darius¡¯s attention snagged on a distant glimmer, his gaze slicing through the sea of people. He excused himself from a lingering conversation with an elderly man, whose weak blue aura flickered unsteadily. With a polite nod, Darius stepped away, leaving the puzzled mage mid-sentence.

    His eye''s settled on an elaborate hedge, sculpted into the likeness of a winged snake. While admiring the craftsmanship, his thoughts whispered, ''About another half hour and it''ll be time for the show, is everything ready?''

    Concealed within the foliage, Haku, his ghost-form fully active, responded with a mischievous grin, ''Everything''s ready, big brother. Though, I do hope that mage stirs some trouble.''

    Darius replied with a mental caution, ''Let¡¯s hope not. Crelos is a key part of our plan, but if the mage slips up, handle it with care¡ªdon''t kill him.''

    Haku, ever the reluctant listener, huffed, ''Wasn''t plannin on it, but either way, it''s gonna be exciting.''

    Amused by the Haku''s enthusiasm, Darius smiled, ''This reminds me a lot of my youth. Just keep focused, Haku. Everything needs to unfold without a hitch for us to succeed.''

    With a final nod, Darius rejoined the flow of guests, his thoughts excitedly drifting towards the Manor house. His Arcane Gaze locked briefly on a multicolored shimmer through a distant wall¡ªthe Gaia''s Heart Diamond.

 Chapter 94: Hopes and Fears

    Chapter 94: Hopes and Fears

    Leaning against a wall in a lengthy corridor of the Brundy Manor, Crelos scanned the crowd of guests milling outside. His thoughts raced with urgency, ''Where are they? He should be here already.''

    Sweat began to bead on his brow as his heart pounded, his hands fidgeting restlessly. His vigil was abruptly interrupted when the door beside him swung open with a burst of laughter.

    "Do you have to look so grim, even today, brother? I was only suggesting it would lighten you up a bit¡ªmight make you more agreeable." Atleman Brundy stepped into the hallway, his presence as loud as his voice. His armor, adorned with silver and gold, clinked noisily, catching the hall lights.

    "Romance is all yours to enjoy; I simply haven''t the time for such distractions." Following closely was Crelos''s master, clad in heavy crimson robes that shimmered with golden beasts that roamed across the fabric.

    "Your his apprentice, what do you think? Could my little brother use a bit more cheer?"

    Maintaining a respectful posture, Crelos responded quickly, "I believe my master''s dedication to his studies perhaps leaves little room for levity. His path is one of solitude and scholarship, as you''ve often heard him express."

    "Well said, apprentice," Brundy acknowledged with an approving nod, his hand clasping his brother''s shoulder. "Enough of this talk. Let''s go meet your bride; the blessing ceremony starts shortly."

    With a grin spreading across his face, Atleman''s laughter filled the hallway as he clapped Solomon on the back. "Indeed, let''s welcome my bride and my guests! Come, brother, today our family grows, and soon you¡¯ll find yourself surrounded by more kin than you ever imagined!" His voice echoed with joy as he led the way down the hall.

    Trailing the brothers, Crelos maintained a steady smile, though his gaze flitted between them, ''I bet he didn''t even hesitate when the Tower Master gave the order¡ªprobably volunteered.''

    As they passed the hallway''s row of windows, a sudden sight halted his breath¡ªhis eyes locked on an old man with white hair, conspicuous in the midst of a bustling crowd of guests. ''He''s here! But how is he supposed to manage anything with all that attention? This is ridiculous, why couldn¡¯t they have just clued me in on the plan?''

    "Apprentice!"

    Jolted from his thoughts, Crelos realized he had drifted too far; the brothers already turning a corner. Flushing with embarrassment, "apologies, master!"

    Solomon shot him a brief glare before his smile returned, turning back to his brother. "As you were saying?"

    "He reminds me of you when you were younger, always lost in thought and oblivious to the world."

    "Let''s not keep the focus on me today, or keep Sealia waiting any longer; she might start to think we''ve forgotten her," Solomon chuckled, leading the way.

    Crelos noted his master''s strained smile, his natural fire affinity revealing the simmering irritation beneath Solomon''s aura. ''If only Darius had given me a clear timeline,'' he thought quietly, keeping a watchful eye, ready for any cue.

    ----

    "You look like a princess, truly. I''m usually never jealous of other women, but you are the portrait-perfect bride, Sealia."

    "Thank you, Filipina. I was so happy when you agreed to be my escort."

    Lady Clarke stood to the side, watching intently as Sealia, adorned in a magnificent forest green gown, took center stage on a raised platform. Around her, multiple precise cloned projections showcased her from every conceivable angle, showcasing the intricate embroidery of leaves and vines that sparkled like morning dew. Her hair, styled in an elaborate braid and crowned with a circlet of silver and green leaves, added to her radiant presence.

    "I was surprised, honestly. An escort is traditionally your father. I knew Lord Hawkberry, and he always spoke so fondly of you. I can''t imagine he would miss this."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Sealia''s smile wavered, then steadied as she composed herself. "Father is too ill to travel, but he will be viewing the ceremony."

    Her expression growing puzzled, Lady Clarke stepped on a floor switch, deactivating the projections. "But Patrick''s a steel knight; what kind of illness could afflict him?"

    Descending from the platform, Sealia approached a full-body mirror. "As a child, my father would speak of you often, the formidable and honorable Mountain of Floeur d''Alene. He described you as the most admirable woman he knew... Filipina, being here now, it feels like a wonderful dream piercing through a terrible nightmare."

    As Sealia''s eyes began to mist, Lady Clarke quickly pinched her elbow.

    "Ow! Why did you¡ª"

    "Your makeup," Lady Clarke interrupted, pointing gently towards the mirror.

    Sealia panicked, then taking a breath as she chuckled at her reflection.

    "Tell me what''s troubling you, but spare yourself the pain of reliving it," Lady Clarke said, her voice soft yet firm.

    Sealia''s reflection faltered again. "My father failed his ascension."

    Drawing in a deep breath, Lady Clarke exhaled slowly before offering a consolatory smile. "How much longer does he have?"

    Sealia''s expression dimmed. "He''s at the end. He survives only because we continuously feed mana into his aura. This... this has nearly bankrupted us. Now, the only value left is in our lands."

    Guiding Sealia to the vanity, Lady Clarke handed her a glass of water, sitting her down with a gentle touch. "I don''t mean to sound insensitive, but why prolong his suffering like this?"

    Sealia set down the glass, her aura shadowing with tension. "Because of Rainslif Crowley."

    "Crowley? But he''s a Tower Master, why would he be interested in your family?"

    Sealia shifted uncomfortably. "It¡¯s not my family he''s interested in, but our land. Our estate borders Rancito Cordoba. Though it''s primarily used for farming, Crowley has been unusually eager to acquire it for years. My father worried that with me as their only child, Crowley might eventually force my mother and me into surrendering our land."

    Lady Clarke studied Sealia intently, her expression serious. "I understand now why marrying Atleman is like a dream come true. But why did you wait so long to find a husband? Typically, it takes years for a knight who has failed his ascension to deteriorate to the state of your father."

    "The Tower Master made sure there were no viable suitors. Every noble house we reached out to either declined or ignored my father. He believed Crowley had intervened before we even made our inquiries. But with Atleman, everything changes. Now my father can finally rest, knowing his family will be safe."

    Lady Clarke nodded, her smile conveying understanding and reassurance. "And with Atleman¡¯s backing, Crowley would never dare to pressure him."

    Sealia''s expression brightened, a blush coloring her cheeks as she touched the diamond necklace at her throat. "And he genuinely loves me. Atleman is truly the kindest man. You should have seen how nervous he was when we first met."

    Observing Sealia''s tender demeanor, Lady Clarke''s resolve hardened. ''If Rainslif went to such lengths, he¡¯s unlikely to just back down. I think I need to take this seriously.''

    A sudden knock on the door and a voice booming with laughter from outside broke their conversation. "Ready, my dear?!"

    Sealia sprang to her feet, turning to Lady Clarke with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Filipina. I know we''ve only just met, but having you here means so much to me." She kissed Clarke on the cheek and twirled toward the door, her voice ringing with joy, "I''m ready, my love!"

    Lady Clarke''s smile wavered as she watched Sealia go, a frown momentarily crossing her face before she composed herself with a faint smile. ''Why am I getting a bad feeling?''

    The room erupted with laughter and lively chatter as the door swung open. Atleman''s voice boomed as he caught sight of Sealia in her wedding gown, his arms scooping her up and twirling her around the room in a whirl of joy.

    Amidst this display of affection, where every face glowed with happiness, Crelos and Lady Clarke stood with smiles plastered on, clapping and offering their congratulations. Yet, both harbored a sense of unease, their attention covertly pinned on the same individual: Solomon.

    As the group began to filter out of the room, Clarke lingered intentionally, taking a deep breath before following, her smile brilliant yet edged with sharpness. Trailing behind the group, her eyes shadowed with suspicion, watching the mage''s back closely.

    ----

    Standing beside a large fountain crowned with the statue of a round naked man, Darius finally found a moment to catch his breath. Percy and Marcus stood beside him, all three appearing a bit less vibrant than when they first entered the estate.

    "That was intense. I knew what to expect, but I think my ears are still ringing," Darius muttered, rubbing his temples as if to ease the noise still buzzing in his head.

    "At least people talked to you," Percy chimed in, his voice carrying a tinge of weariness. "They treated me like I was carrying some kind of plague."

    Marcus sighed deeply, adjusting his coat and running his fingers through his mustache. "Things did get a little strange, especially when that woman tried to offer you her daughter. As a parent, that really threw me."

    Percy scowled, his expression darkening further, his aura weak and strained. "It''s like the less you say, the more they invent. Maybe if you actually answered some questions, people wouldn¡¯t feel the need to fill in the blanks."

    Marcus gave his son a reassuring pat on the back, his eyes scanning the distant crowd. "You''ve shifted all the pressure onto me now, Feng. I can already see the line of guests that¡¯ll be waiting for me after this."

    Darius chuckled lightly but his tone grew serious as his eyes briefly glowed, a subtle pulse quickening within him. "The more I lie, the more tangled it gets... but hold on," he paused, glancing towards the gathering crowd. "Looks like the ceremony is about to start. Are you both ready?"

    With Percy slapping his cheeks to rouse himself and Marcus nodding with a reassuring smile, the trio made their way up to the back of the manor, where a large amphitheater descended toward the house. From their vantage point at the back, Darius surveyed the crowd settling into the tiered seating.

    At the base of the amphitheater, a large table flanked by four chairs stood center stage, with another longer table extending alongside it.

    Leaning close, Darius murmured to Marcus, "We should hold back and step up around the middle of the event. It might help us avoid too much attention."

    Marcus nodded in agreement just as the large glass doors at the back of the house swung open. Solomon Brundy and Lady Clarke emerged, Solomon''s voice booming across the space, "Welcome everyone! We thank you for joining us today to celebrate this union with my family. With great pride, I now introduce the future Lord and Lady Brundy."

    Applause and music thundered through the amphitheater as the couple stepped forward, Atleman in his round shining armor and bald head, and Sealia in her flowing green dress. As they waved, a flaming bird soared high above them, swooping down before bursting into a shower of sparks.

    Darius clapped, his eyes scanning the crowd. ''You ready, little brother?''

    Hidden in his ghost-form under a hedge along the house, Haku''s fur bristled. ''Just give me the signal.''

    ''If this all goes smoothly, everything will change when I advance to the second layer, and form my Arcane Sanctum.'' His eye''s fixated on the diamond adorning the bride''s neck, his fists clenched at his sides, a wide, unstoppable smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 95: Blessings in Disguise

    Chapter 95: Blessings in Disguise

    The Blessings Ceremony unfolded smoothly. Initially, guests not invited to the wedding itself came forward, offering words and gifts to celebrate the couple''s future before departing the estate.

    Among them were notable locals and foreign dignitaries seeking to forge ties, all warmly received by Atleman and his bride-to-be. While most gifts were modest or sentimental, a few stood out for their extravagance.

    Observing from a distance, Darius watched as the last of the uninvited guests presented an ancient-looking dagger. Focusing his Arcane Gaze, he nodded in approval. "Not bad, that''s a pretty decent artifact."

    At the main table, Atleman and Sealia sat at the center, flanked by Clarke and Solomon. Behind his master, Crelos scanned the crowd, his gaze frequently shifting to Darius.

    The long table beside them began to fill with a dazzling array of gifts, each catching the sunlight and drawing Percy''s attention. "After today, I''m starting a campaign to clear my name."

    Barely listening, Darius continued observing the ceremony, his anticipation mounting. The invited guests now stepped forward to offer their blessings, presenting gifts far more lavish than those before. He tugged at his beard, watching intently as a unique painting was carefully rolled up and secured within a tube. "A painting that shifts with the room''s mood and even adopts the creator''s style," he smiled. "I''ll need to acquire a few of those."

    The next guest was the elderly man from before, holding a small wooden box, intricately carved. He revealed it to be a music box that when played, would help in recovery of mental and physical fatigue.

    Afterwards a younger couple presented a finally crafted white crystal, sat inside a wire pedestal of gold. It could be opened, and anything put inside would store indefinitely.

    "We should go next," stepping forward, Darius began to make his way down, catching the father son pair off guard for a moment before they joined him. A few of the guests who were waiting immediately sat back down as they noticed Sir Kinneman and Sir Feng descending the amphitheater.

    Crelos, standing just behind his master, seemed barely able to keep himself composed. His face paled, and he looked as if he might faint at any moment. Watching closely, Darius maintained his smile, ''He looks about ready to collapse. Actually, might be simpler if he did.''

    Atleman''s booming voice carried across the theater, drawing all eyes to him. "Sir Marcus Kinneman! Sealia, this is the man I was telling you about. Come up here. And is this the man I think it is?" His laughter echoed until he caught sight of Darius, his grin unwavering.

    Stepping forward with a flourish of his shoulder cape, Darius bowed deeply. "Sir Feng, third tier lance of the 189th."

    A spark of recognition lit up Atleman''s eyes as he rose, offering his hand to Darius. "So, you served with Marcus! You must share some stories from the front, sometime. Marcus here keeps his lips sealed about those days."

    "It would be an honor. And forgive me if I¡¯m being rude, but the lady beside you must be the most beautiful bride I''ve ever seen¡ªand believe me, I''m older than Marcus," Darius said, lowering his voice while playfully gesturing, "and he¡¯s quite ancient."

    Shaking Atlemans hand, Marcus laughed, "age is in the mind, my dear."

    Sealia covered her mouth, a blush coloring her cheeks as she stood. "Seilia Hawkberry, soon to be Brundy. If that was being rude, I''d fear your compliments."

    Atleman''s laughter boomed as he grasped Darius¡¯s hand firmly. "I''m thrilled you could join us. Your name¡¯s been on everyone¡¯s lips lately. And," he leaned closer, lowering his voice, "I must know how you managed with Filipina. I heard she stormed off furious after your first encounter. I¡¯d pay well for that secret."

    With a conspiratorial smile, Darius leaned closer. "No need for payment. I''d be happy to share."

    Clearing his throat from the back, Percy stepped forward. "Congratulations on your union Lord Brundy. The city thrives with the promise of your lineage, and I''m sure I echo everyone¡¯s sentiments when I say we eagerly anticipate meeting the future young lords and ladies of Brundy. May their potential within the systems know no bounds."

    A hush fell over the crowd, the only sounds were the trickling of fountains and the faint melodies from the sprites. An awkward silence stretched as each attendee seemed to absorb Percy''s words.

    ''Is my reputation really that bad?'' Flushing, he turned to Sealia and bowed slightly, "Percy Kinneman, my lady. I hope it brings you comfort to know that you will always find an ally in the Kinneman family."

    Blushing, Sealia curtseyed, covering her mouth with her hand. "Your words do bring comfort, Sir Percy. It''s truly a blessing to know such a distinguished knight resides within our city."

    Lady Clarke eyed Percy for a moment, her nose twitching slightly before she shook her head, a wry smile flickering. ''Since when did he get a backbone?''

    The crowd took a moment to resume their usual buzz, with Marcus and Darius casting impressed glances at Percy. Marcus''s smile deepened, a look of pride flickering across his face. ''Seems Darius''s influence is stronger than I thought.''

    With a hearty laugh, Marcus touched his pouch, "Given you both have already secured life''s greatest treasure, I thought this little gift would be fitting." He extended a hand, revealing a pair of tiny socks adorned with green ribbons.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Sealia and Lady Clarke responded with delighted gasps, their eyes twinkling at the charming gesture, while Atleman looked puzzled and Solomon''s expression darkened slightly.

    Chuckling warmly, Marcus held the socks out to Atleman, "Try these on your fingers, my friend."

    Altleman, with a skeptical squint, reached out, humorously fitting the tiny socks onto his fingers.

    Glancing towards Sealia, Marcus encouraged, "Go on, give him a flick on the forehead." Noting her reluctance, he added, "Lightly, if you prefer."

    With a small smile, Sealia looked at her husband, then, embracing the playfulness of the moment, she quickly flicked Atleman''s forehead.

    Atleman, laughing heartily, exclaimed, "Wonderful! Didn¡¯t feel a thing. Do they protect the wearer?"

    Marcus then produced six more pairs of socks, each with different vibrant colored ribbons, and placed them on the gift table. "Newborns tend to scratch themselves or bump their heads. If your children wear these, you won¡¯t have to worry. Plus, they¡¯re made from the silk of a humanoid Armored-Worm, so they endure through washes without wearing out."

    Atleman''s voice echoed warmly, "Truly a wonderful gift! This will serve as a daily reminder of your generosity, thank you my good friend!"

    "Indeed, brother, what a thoughtful blessing. Greetings Marcus, It''s been too long. It''s good to see you remain unchanged." Solomon''s response was measured, his aura calm.

    "And you look the same as ever, Solomon. I''m glad to see that family can draw you away from your studies." With a respectful bow, Marcus stepped aside, allowing Percy his moment.

    Stepping forward, Percy bowed, "as my father always says, finding true love is life¡¯s greatest blessing. So I wanted to find a gift that would always remind you of that, even through dark times."

    Touching his pouch with a meaningful look towards Lady Clarke, Percy materialized a small wooden statue, "This may be humble in craft, but I made it from Beating Maple, and this," he pointed at the stone embedded within, "is a Heartfire Ruby."

    In his palm rested a simple yet poignant carving. It depicted two figures: one robust and the other slender, each styled with minimalistic grace. The rich shades of the red and brown wood glinted in the sunlight as the figures, locked in an embrace, gazed down at a ruby cradled between them, shaped crudely like a swaddled baby.

    "Touch it, and you''ll find it mimics a heartbeat."

    Taking the statue, Sealia held it close with Atleman. She was visibly moved, "It''s... the heartbeat matches the pulse of the ruby. Atleman, this is beyond words. Thank you, Sir Percy."

    Atleman sniffed sharply, briefly averting his eyes before reaching out to Percy, returning the statue and extending his hand, "Thank you for this blessing. You must visit us in the future; I would be delighted to exchange some artistic tips. I too enjoy the craft."

    Percy beamed, accepting the statue and grasping Atleman''s hand firmly, "It would be my honor, Lord Brundy. Thank you both for including me." He then turned to Lady Clarke, his cheeks coloring slightly as he bowed, "Always a pleasure, Lady Clarke. Later, might I request the honor of a dance?"

    ''What the fuck?!'' Caught off-guard, Darius nearly stumbled as he stepped to present his blessing.

    Lady Clarke paused, taken aback, but before she could reply, Sealia interjected with a bright smile, "She would adore that! To dance with such a handsome knight would indeed be an honor, wouldn¡¯t it?" She leaned into Atleman, her gaze coaxing.

    "Absolutely!" He agreed heartily. "Please, sit with us after the ceremony; your father and Sir Feng are also most welcome."

    Darius advanced, his tone sincere, "We wouldn''t miss it for the world. But are you certain we wouldn''t be intruding on your celebration?"

    "Intruding? Not at all, we would be delighted to have you join us. The head table will have ample room," Atleman assured, his head shining in the sunlight.

    Bowing deeply, Darius smiled, "At my lord''s behest." Straightening, he touched his pouch, "As I''m a newcomer to your city, your warm welcome has touched me deeply. In gratitude for this, I thought it appropriate to offer you both a gift that symbolizes that."

    He then produced from his hand a statue crafted from dark, polished ore, intricately pierced with holes at it''s feet. It was an exact replica of Haku, with blue flames gently emerging from the openings.

    "The artisan who created this ensured the flames within will never extinguish. He captured the ghost-fire of an ember-fox within. May this eternal flame mirror the constant warmth and brilliance of your love."

    As Darius presented the statue, its blue flames dancing and reflecting in their eyes, the couple immediately showered praise on the gift. Standing a little farther back, Crelos sensed something eerily familiar about the flames, his thoughts racing, ''This must be part of the plan; that''s his pet''s fire.''

    Solomon watched with a constant smile, dismissing the gift internally, ''It''s probably just a simple binding spell, this fool doesn''t realize he''s being played.''

    After delivering their blessings, Darius placed the statue on the gift table, offering the couple one last warm smile before he turned to ascend the amphitheater. Placing his hands behind his back, he sent a thought to Percy, ''You really surprised me today. Too bad your not gonna get that dance.''

    ''That was the only reason I did it! I think I would have passed out if I actually got to touch her.''

    Darius''s smile vanished, ''Well, you''ve just ruined that.''

    ''I didn¡¯t¡ª''

    But before Percy could finish, Darius cut him off, shifting his attention to communicate with their hidden accomplice. ''Wait until just after the last blessing, then start. Remember, after the first one, pause for three seconds. We only get one chance at this, Haku, make sure you¡¯re in position.''

    ''Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother, I¡¯ve got this. Just be ready to treat me to those ribs I¡¯ve been craving.''

    Standing at the top, his hands clasped behind his back, Darius smiled as he surveyed the scene below. ''Everything is about to start, not just today''s events but all that follows. You can still back out if you need to, I know the safety of your family is paramount.''

    Beside him, Marcus twirled his mustache, his eyes flickering a subtle red, ''The Kinneman men don''t retract their word. Honestly Darius, I haven''t felt this alive in years, so I''m a bit selfish to see this through.''

    A warm reassurance suddenly filled Darius, bolstering his confidence as he watched the last of the guests approach. He placed a hand on each of the Kinnemans'' shoulders, his pulse quickening. ''Keep it subtle, we need this to look real. Haku will signal the start right after the final blessing.''

    ''It''s really a pity, if we ever do something like this again, let¡¯s aim to steal everything.''

    ''Percy! We''re being compensated, not stealing; knights do not plunder,'' Marcus chided, his expression stern as he adjusted his coat, ''just ensure no one is harmed... unless it''s Solomon.''

    Darius chuckled, lowering his hands as he watched Lady Clarke depart the stage and retake her seat. He then sighed, a hint of empathy in his gaze, ''I hoped for his sake his master would go first. Good luck.''

    His attention shifted to Crelos, who was barely managing to not appear out of place, his youthful awkwardness just excusable enough. Announcing that he would perform a seeing ritual to glimpse into the couple''s future, Crelos laid out copper symbols, tracing them with flames. Holding the flaming symbols in his hand, his eyes ignited like burning coals as his aura surged upwards in a fiery column.

    Darius raised an eyebrow, ''He''s quite convincing, well done.''

    Staring through the flames, Crelos began to speak, his voice faltering immediately as his eyes darted up to the bride in a flash of panic before quickly steadying himself, his voice steady, "I foresee a life brimming with happiness, your home echoing with the laughter of children, free from sickness or strife. Truly, you are a blessed couple, destined to see the flames of your family lineage burn bright for generations."

    "He managed it," Darius clapped, joining the applause as Crelos bowed to the couple and retreated to his master. After a brief pause, Solomon rose, his smile broadening as he quickly addressed the assembly.

    "When I first learned my younger brother was to be wed, I must confess, my initial reaction was one of skepticism. To wed so swiftly, and to one so youthful," he began, reaching into his robes as he continued, "But having met you, Sealia, my doubts have turned to shame. The Brundy family is fortunate indeed to welcome such a grace. And to ensure the prosperity of your lineage," Solomon presented a vial, "I have personally crafted this potion. It is my hope you''ll never require it, but should the need arise, I assure its efficacy."

    Blushing brightly, Sealia turned aside while the crowd erupted in laughter and cheers, their voices carrying the echoes of a long-held tradition around the fertility potion. As the merriment filled the air, Atleman rose, his laughter resonating as he crossed around the table to embrace his brother. With a few amiable words exchanged, Solomon carefully placed the vivid purple potion on the gift table, its flask glinting in the light before he returned to his seat.

    Darius slowly cycled his technique, his meridians thrumming with surging lightning mana, his eyes faintly aglow, ''now, Haku!''

    BOOOOOOM!

    A sudden explosion from the other side of the manor shattered the air, plunging the crowd into a frenzy of shouts and screams. Experienced guests swiftly turned towards the disturbance, their auras and armor bursting forth with the elements.

    Feigning shock alongside Marcus and Percy, whose auras flared as well, Darius maintained a covert watch over his gifted statue, his attention locked on the flickering flames dancing at its feet.

 Chapter 96: Wedding Crashers

    Chapter 96: Wedding Crashers

    Descending the amphitheater with his fake aura ignited, Darius harbored an internal smile, ''Let''s hope I used enough iron.''

    BOOM!

    Another shockwave sent the crowd into a frenzy of screams. As eyes were locked towards the sound of the first explosion or darting about in panic, the gift table erupted into a spectacle of soaring yellow flames. This secondary blast, though smaller, destroyed both tables before being deflected by Solomon''s flaming barrier, shielding the wedding party.

    Around the venue, numerous smaller barriers ignited. Their elemental structures clashed with shrapnel from the detonated gifts, creating a vivid display of protective spells throughout the crowd.

    Positioned directly behind Marcus, Darius kept his hand close to his body, his palm flat and forward, ''Echoing Thunder Palm.''

    Though his mana remained unseen, the sky unleashed a brilliant palm-strike of blue lightning, targeting Atleman with a cascade of large blue and small purple arcs.

    "Atleman!" Sealia''s scream cut through the chaos, her hands clutching at her chest as Lady Clarke swiftly wrapped her in a protective yellow aura.

    Instantly, Solomon initiated a healing spell, while Crelos deployed a protective barrier over the groom.

    Another explosion then thundered from the opposite side of the manor, sending shockwaves through the crowd.

    Navigating the frantic chaos, Darius and Marcus expertly feigned concern, calling out for people to make way. Percy lingered behind, organizing the mass and assisting the elderly as needed.

    "Clarke, protect Sealia!" Atleman''s command cut through the chaos as he burst forth, his surging blue aura streaking into the sky, propelling him over the manor.

    Reaching the bottom, Marcus and Darius converged on the bride. Marcus''s aura ignited, his leather armor fusing with his manaforged as he joined forces with Lady Clarke, "did anyone see anything?!"

    ''Say nothing!'' Darius''s silent command halted Clarke as she began to respond, her steel armor gleaming under her manaforged enhancements.

    Darius slid between Clarke and Solomon to shield her momentary lapse, quickly assessing Sealia. "Are you hurt? We need to move you to safety immediately!"

    Sealia¡¯s gaze was fixed in the direction of her fianc¨¦e, her eyes welling with tears as she struggled to respond. In that moment, Darius caught Lady Clarke¡¯s attention with a sharp look, ¡®Don¡¯t reveal what you saw.¡¯

    "Lady Hawkberry! Sealia! We must move now!" Darius urged, taking hold of the dazed bride¡¯s shoulders. Clarke¡¯s thoughts resonated in his mind with disbelief, ''Was that you?! That attack nearly decapitated me!''

    Over the din, Marcus¡¯s commanding tone rose, "Solomon! Go assist Atleman. Clarke and I will ensure the bride¡¯s safety!"

    As another explosion thundered from the opposite side of the manor, Atleman¡¯s furious roar piercing the air, "Cowards!"

    With a sneer and a quick twist of his neck, Solomon''s aura blazed, his form dissolving into flames as he surged in pursuit of his brother, soaring over the manor.

    Exchanging a brief glance with Darius, Crelos¡¯s aura flared intensely as he invoked, "¨¦ir¨ª Lasracha!" His figure trailed flames as he followed his master¡¯s fiery path.

    Ushering the bride quickly into the manor, they navigated through the halls to an open study. Once inside, they closed the door with a quick thud behind them.

    As Marcus began consoling the visibly shaken bride, Darius communicated silently, his thoughts directed solely at Lady Clarke, ''I''m sorry for not warning you, but the fewer who knew, the better. This was all necessary I assure you. We received word that Solomon was going to poison Sealia with his fertility potion.''

    Lady Clarke''s aura wavered as confusion turned to anger, her voice low and tense, ''I suspected something off about him, but how are you so certain?''

    Darius responded quietly, ''His apprentice Crelos, he''s an old acquaintance of mine. That''s why we had to orchestrate events precisely this way.''

    Regaining composure, Clarke¡¯s aura stabilized, enveloping Sealia protectively, ''So you''re also shielding him... What do you need from me?''

    "Feng, I need you back out there. My boy is still in the thick of it. I know this is selfish of me to ask, but please get him home safely."

    Darius nodded, his mind clear on the plan. ''Just help Marcus and put on a good act of protecting her. I¡¯ll check back once everything settles.'' Without hesitation, he adjusted his brooch, swiftly transitioning his attire to his chestplate and black gauntlet. "I''ll make sure Percy is safe. Guard her with everything you''ve got!"

    Bursting through the study door, Darius charged outside, scaling the amphitheater in swift bounds to locate Percy, who appeared frantic. "What''s going on?! Who''s behind this?!"The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I don''t know! How''s Lady Hawkberry? She''s safe, right?" Percy''s voice trembled with urgency.

    "She''s secure; your father and Lady Clarke have her," Darius reassured as he gripped Percy''s arm, pulling him along. "We need to move now!" His voice was stern, his expression briefly revealing irritation, ''you''re overdoing it.''

    Panting, Percy managed to retort, ''Give me a break; I''m trying here!''

    ''Just pull it back. Have you seen Atleman or Solomon?'' Darius probed as they neared the front gate.

    Deciding to bypass the crowded gate, Darius and Percy took a running leap over the hedges. As they landed, Percy continued, "They were searching, but they¡ª"

    A sickening crunch cut his words short, slicing through the noise of the chaos. Darius turned just in time to hear a heavy crash; his eyes darted towards the source of the sound. There, in a heap against a wall, lay Percy, crumpled and bleeding.

    "This one found you."

    Darius''s reflexes kicked in; he leaped back, ''how''d he get next to me?'' Channeling his lightning mana as he turned sharply towards the source of the voice.

    A large, muscular, pale-skinned man stood bare-chested where Darius had just been.

    Suddenly, a frieghtened voice from the escaping guests erupted, "Vampyre!!"

    Trayton turned, a sinister smile revealing his fanged teeth, which immediately locked Darius''s attention. "It took a long time. The master was growing impatient. Now, this one can complete his task and rest. Come Valdene, come and be good."

    As he spoke, the crowd on the street erupted into further screams at the sight of a Vampyre. Panic spread rapidly as people scattered in different directions, clearing the street in their frantic bid to escape the menacing figure.

    Darius barely had time to brace himself when shadows momentarily blinded him, and hand seized his throat, slamming him back against a stone wall with a sickening crunch.

    A choked scream tore from him as his disguise shattered, revealing his true face contorted in pain. ''He''s strong!'' Clutching at the vampyre''s arm, Darius swung a lightning-enshrouded leg at Trayton¡¯s knee.

    As his knee buckled, Darius pressed his advantage, digging his thumb into the vampyre''s wrist. Twisting until it dislocated, he then kicked off the wall behind him, vaulting over his assailant.

    Landing and dashing back to gain some distance, he clutched his neck, a slight blackness to his eyes, "Let me guess," coughing to clear his throat while covertly gathering mana, "Crowley is your master?"

    Trayton straightened, shadows hissing from his mouth as he snapped his wrist back into place, "Come with this one, you have nowhere to run, your scent is marked, human."

    ''I need to escape before the others arrive!'' With a surge of mana, Darius watched as his crackling palm strike rained down from the sky, striking its target with a burst of blue lightning. Seizing the moment, he bolted, rounding a corner he shifted to fire mana as he touched his brooch to revert to Feng''s disguise. ''He¡¯s after me. Sorry, Marcus, it¡¯s the best I can do for Percy right now.''

    In mid-sprint, Darius touched his pouch, pulling out a steel plate. He inserted his signet ring into it, twisted his hand a few times, and then flung the plate ahead of him.

    The plate, sailing through the air, was abruptly slashed into pieces, clattering to the ground as Trayton emerged from a swirling cloud of shadows.

    "Your life was not asked for. Come and be good. The master does not wait."

    Skidding to a halt, Darius''s mind raced as he cautiously stepped back, his thoughts a whirlwind: ''Shit! Why''d I only make one?! He''s stronger and faster.... think!'' In a desperate move, he switched to his wind mana, invoking the ''Blessings of the Zephyr.'' Mana swirled and condensed into a cocoon around him.

    Trayton responded by drawing in a huge breath, "No wonder the master wants you, this one has smelled fire, lightning, and now wind. Curious human..." Shadows curled around his hulking form as he advanced.

    Before Darius could make his escape, a massive explosion erupted behind him, sending debris and dust assaulting his back. Peering through the settling wreckage, Darius¡¯s shoulders slumped, ''Too late.''

    From within the dust cloud, a large blue aura burst forth, accompanied by a booming, laughing voice, "Found you! I was starting to worry, a guest shouldn''t leave before greeting his host! How kind of you to return!"

    Darius''s eyes sparked with sudden determination as he canceled his technique, shouting, "Lord Brundy! I found the assassin! Let''s join together to bring this fiend down!"

    Uttering "Ethereal Steps," Darius surged forward, engaging Trayton in rapid, close-quarters combat. The Vampyre remained nearly immovable, deftly using his shadows to block Darius¡¯s onslaught. Tilting his head with a smirk, Trayton remarked, "He cannot change things, you¡ª"

    His taunt was cut short as a large shimmering axe blade crashed down onto his shoulder. Though his shadow initially blocked the blow, the subsequent explosion of ice pierced Trayton¡¯s neck, forcing him to leap back.

    Darius, using his gauntlet, narrowly evaded the ice shards. Panting heavily, he mind raged, ''What took so long?!'' As he watched the Vampyre''s neck swiftly heal, a chilling realization dawned on him: ''He''s leagues above me. Even that attack barely fazed him.''

    "It''s been ages since I''ve killed one of your kind. Before I finish you, vampyre, who holds your contract? Tell me, and your end will be clean."

    Trayton chuckled, a ghastly, gurgling sound. He began to speak, "Y¡ª"

    Boom! A sudden eruption of flames enveloped Trayton¡¯s face. As Atleman opened his mouth to speak, Darius quickly interjected, "Don¡¯t let him talk! His words weave some dark enchantment¡ªhe nearly ensnared me with them earlier!" Noticing the dissipating smoke, Darius punched forward, blasting Trayton''s face with another explosive burst of his Solar Tyrant''s Fist.

    "Good man!!" Atleman roared with laughter, charging forward. He swung his massive double-sided battleaxe, the blade''s blue ore shimmering. It struck the ground, unleashing a torrent of water and ice that surged towards Trayton.

    Trayton''s pale eyes shimmered as his form merged into shadows, sinking into the cobblestone street just as Atleman¡¯s icy wave swept over him. "Stop hiding, coward!" Atleman roared, stomping his foot down. His manaforged sabatons shined, sending a rippling force through the ground that cleaved the shadow apart. A pained scream echoed from the darkness as Trayton was violently expelled.

    Forced back into the open, Trayton raised an arm to block the descending axe, his shadow coiling around the blade. "This has nothi¡ª"

    Mid-sentence, another fiery explosion from Darius cut him off, "No talking!"

    With a bellowing laugh, Atleman¡¯s aura churned with water and ice as he pounded his axe into Trayton repeatedly. Each blow fell swiftly and heavily, whipping up a maelstrom of mana and echoing the roar of battle.

    Hesitating, Darius clenched his jaw, his thoughts racing, ''I can''t leave; if Atleman and Solomon find out about me, Marcus will bear the consequences. We must finish this before he reveals anything.''

    Amid the chaos, Darius''s eyes, aglow with focus, watched the brutal clash. Shadows rose defensively, arcs of blue steel sang through the air, and sinister claws raked viciously. The battle was fierce, blood beginning to stain Trayton¡¯s form while Atleman¡¯s armor showed growing signs of damage.

    ''Both are formidable, nearly monstrous. Unless catching them off-guard like Clarke, I''d stand no chance.'' Spotting an opening, Darius thrust forward, his fist enveloped in flames. His strike twisted Trayton''s knee, setting Atleman up to drive his axe deep into the vampyre''s waist.

    "AAAAAHHHHH!"

    Trayton''s scream pierced the air with such ferocity that it sent a shockwave rippling outward, forcing Darius to step back and cover his ears. Seizing the moment when Atleman was momentarily dazed, Trayton lunged, biting fiercely into his armor. With a gruesome crunch, he tore away a large chunk of Atleman''s bicep, the sound of rending flesh and bending steel echoing through the chaos.

    "Bastard!" Atleman''s body erupted in a radiant glow, a wave of water-mana materializing and reinforcing his strength as he shoulder-slammed into Trayton''s chest, sending the Vampyre crashing into a nearby building.

    Darius, reacting swiftly, produced a vial filled with silvery liquid and began to apply it to Atleman''s torn bicep. "Hold still, we need to stop the bleeding."

    "STOP!"

    Darius''s heart skipped as he caught sight of the giant maw snapping shut towards Atleman''s head, freezing just in time. Both he and Atleman retreated, their faces draining of color as they stared down the monstrous form of Trayton, now more beast than man.

    His form expanded grotesquely, standing at least a meter taller, Trayton''s pale skin now appeared cracked, oozing black smoke. As his massive jaw rehinged, retracting as if drawing in the world''s air, he bellowed skyward, "Why do you interfere, apprentice? This one has been tasked by the master. Aid or stand aside."

    "Apprentice?... Crowley sent you?!" Atleman erupted, disbelief and fury mingling on his face. "Sealia warned me, but this... Brother, your treachery¡ª"

    "How dare you!" Solomon''s aura flared like a blinding sun, his descent marked by fiery rage. "I am not allied with this creature, nor do I know of his purpose here!"

    "I''m not here for¡ª"

    Before Trayton could finish, Darius unleashed his Solar Tyrant''s Fist. The fiery impact echoed through the air, drawing startled looks from both Atleman and Solomon.

    "Remember," Darius said awkwardly, regaining their attention, "his words carry enchantments. Do not let¡ª"

    "Valdene. This one seeks Valdene, not Brundy!"

    ''Shit!''

    Solomon''s eyes ignited in flames, his aura blazing as he pinned Darius with a look of confusion. Trayton''s chilling white stare felt like a vice around his neck, while Atleman¡¯s immense presence loomed suddenly too close as his attention snapped to Darius.

    ''I''m gonna die.''

 Chapter 97: Phantoms Gambit

    Chapter 97: Phantom''s Gambit

    Hidden beneath the bushes at the corner of the estate house, Haku observed Solomon presenting his toxic concoction before settling back into his seat. ''This is it. Get ready, little brother.''

    ''Neko go!''

    A toothy grin spread across Haku''s face as Darius''s command echoed in his mind, ''Now, Haku!''

    "Ignite." At that signal, one of Haku¡¯s blazing phantoms hidden inside a garden shed at the front of the estate burst into brilliant yellow flames. The pouch of iron dust around its neck ignited, altering the fiery explosion that rocked the grounds.

    "3...2...1...Ignite."

    As the replica sculpture on the gift table exploded into a ball of yellow flames, Haku revealed himself from his ghost-form, displaying a black cloth tied around his front leg. ''Go!''

    With the wedding party in full view through the disguised Immortal Beast Codex, Neko, his body transformed into purple lightning, burst forth from the cloth.

    At the same moment Darius''s Echoing Thunder Palm connected with a stunned Atleman, Neko approached, narrowly missing Lady Clarke''s throat. He scratched Sealia''s chest, seizing the diamond pendant in a flash of light, his form merging with the remnants of Darius''s lightning assault as he passed by.

    Maintaining his swift pace, Neko executed a wide arc around the front of the estate, passing one of Haku''s phantoms, and returned to where his brother waited. The fox''s grin was wide as he took Neko back inside the treasure. Haku then shifted back to his Ghost-form, a flicker of excitement in his eyes, ''Did you get it?!''

    ''Got it! Neko did good!''

    "Let''s go. Ignite." Haku darted away as the remaining clone exploded in a burst of yellow flames, his thoughts filled with triumph, ''We did it! Just need to get back to Marcus''s now.''

    As Haku leapt through the breach in the estate he had left open, a sudden pressure descended, ''That''s gotta be Atleman¡ªhe seems pissed.''

    "Cowards!" Atleman¡¯s roar echoed behind him.

    Chuckling to himself as he ran, Haku increased his speed, ''He sounds more than pissed. I need to hurry, Big brother and that annoying human should be along shortly.''

    Glancing back, he spotted two auras violently cutting through the sky¡ªone blazed upwards in flames, the other arcing deeper into the city, opposite of Haku¡¯s path.

    Dashing through a dimly lit alleyway at full speed, Haku was suddenly gripped by a chilling premonition, as if diving headlong into an enemy''s jaws. Reacting on pure instinct, he vaulted from the wall to a rooftop, ''What was that?!''

    Glancing back and seeing nothing unusual, he continued his way toward the manor. Below him, a subtle disturbance rippled through the shadows of the alley, then stealthily moved toward the Brundy estate.

    Slowing his pace, Haku remained on high alert; something had set his instincts ablaze, along with both Brundy brothers rampaging through the city, caution seemed necessary.

    Detecting Solomon drawing near, he quickly concealed himself under a cart and closed his eyes, relying on his sharp sense of smell to monitor his surroundings. True to his caution, it wasn¡¯t long before Solomon flaming colors streaked past, his figure enshrouded in rage.

    Once Solomon''s aura had receded far enough, Haku dashed towards the manor, only for Solomon''s aura to suddenly shift, honing in on him rapidly. ''Can he see me?!''

    Accelerating, Haku wove invisibly through the city''s lanes. He was nearing the Kinneman Manor when, from out of nowhere, a monstrous scream reverberated across the city, halting both him and the advancing Solomon. ''That feeling!... wait, he''s leaving?'' Observing Solomon''s aura, Haku watched as his fiery form hurtled back toward the Brundy estate, leaving him momentarily puzzled but relieved.

    ''I''m getting a bad feeling,'' his gaze shifting anxiously between the Brundy estate and the Kinneman Manor. He finally halted, his decision made, ''Neko! You need to stay inside the Codex no matter what.''

    ''Neko?'' came the faint reply.

    His voice rising with urgency, Haku insisted, ''Promise me!''

    Sensing the gravity in Haku''s tone, Neko responded from within his golden cloud, ''Neko promise, big brother.''

    ''Remember your promise.'' With that, Haku removed the cloth tied around his arm with his teeth and stashed it beneath a stack of crates behind a house. Then, bursting into a sprint, his speed was extraordinary as he raced through the city, ''Please let me be wrong...''

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ----

    "Valdene! This one seeks Valdene, not Brundy."

    The words hung heavily in the air, creating a tense silence. Atleman, clutching his wounded arm that glowed with healing energy, turned towards Solomon, confusion etching his features. "Valdene? The Valdenes are all dead."

    Solomon''s gaze shifted, landing sharply on Sir Feng. His expression darkened, then twisted into a knowing smirk. "Valdene...it all adds up now. You''ve aged significantly since our last encounter. Fascinating, the spells you employ."

    Panic flared briefly in Darius''s eyes, ''Damn it, not now!'' He feigned confusion. "Spell? What spell? The only enchantment here is from that creature''s tongue. I warned you, Atleman, his words are poison¡ªhe¡¯s already ensnaring your brother."

    Both Solomon and Trayton chuckled darkly, closing the distance towards Darius. "The intruder at your wedding is uncovered, brother. This ''Sir Feng'' is an impostor, and greatly sought after by my Tower Master."

    Scanning the faces of Darius, Trayton, and Solomon, Atleman''s expression turned steely as he finished healing his arm. "Vampyres do not wield lightning, or fire..." he murmured, gripping his axe tighter and stepping toward Darius.

    Darius, sensing the shift, played his final hand, "I did it to protect Sealia! Crowley planned her death and I can prove it!"

    Atleman paused, his brow tightening, quickly followed by Solomon¡¯s laughter, "Pathetic! Do you really think that will sway anyone?" His hand swept up, summoning a wall of flame beneath Darius.

    With a quick leap back, his disguise broken, Darius was forced into revealing his true form, aglow with his hidden aura to counteract the flames.

    "That''s better. Good to see you again, Darius Valdene," Solomon declared, his voice dripping with malice.

    As Darius landed, he surged his lightning mana to its limits, muscles tensing visibly. "I can prove my words are true! Just let¡ª" His plea was abruptly silenced as he raised his gauntlet in defense, an explosion hurling him backwards as he intercepted a spell.

    "Kill him!" Solomon bellowed, his command sharp as Trayton mostrous body vanished into his shadow.

    "Ethereal Steps!" Darius shouted, his form blurring as he narrowly evaded Trayton''s emerging claws from beneath him.

    Pushing his speed to the limit, Darius weaved through the city streets, his heart pounding as he dodged an onslaught of shadowy strikes and fiery spells.

    Trayton''s claws slashed through the air, missing Darius by mere inches, while Solomon launched wave after wave of spells, each one more aggressive than the last. Amidst the chaos, Atleman stood frozen, his resolve faltering as he watched the frantic chase unfold.

    ''I need to get back to Marcus.'' His muscles screamed with the effort of maintaining such intense speeds, his mind racing for a solution.

    As he darted left to dodge a shadow strike and rolled right to escape a sweeping fire lash, Solomon saw his opening. With a malevolent grin, he conjured a concentrated bolt of flame, hurling it towards Darius. The bolt split mid-air into hundreds of smaller flaming arrows, each one homing in on its target with lethal intent.

    Just as the arrows were about to strike, a feminine shout cut through the air, "Enough!" Descending like a guardian deity, Lady Clarke''s yellow aura exploded as she landed. She summoned the formidable image of a mountain, encasing herself and Darius within a protective dome of solid rock. The flaming arrows crashed against the earthen shield, dissipating harmlessly.

    "Foul shadow!" Lady Clarke''s voice thundered as she raised her hammer high and brought it crashing down.

    The ground shuddered violently as the dome around them exploded. Spikes of earth shot forward from the impact, ripping Trayton from his shadowy refuge as he roared in pain.

    "Clarke!" Solomon bellowed, his hands weaving through the air, summoning a massive orb of flames.

    "That¡¯s Lady Clarke." The words were sharp as a blinding flash detonated the fireball directly over Solomon, blasting him out of the sky. With a resonant clang, Marcus landed, rapier poised, staring down at the disheveled Solomon from a nearby rooftop.

    Grimacing, Solomon staggered to his feet, Trayton reemerging from a shadow beside him. "Atleman! What are you doing?!" Turning, he found his brother standing still, with Crelos at his side, both wearing expressions of disgust.

    Solomon scanned his surroundings with growing desperation, then burst into manic laughter. "You take their word over mine?! They are deceiving you! Help me kill them, and I can explain everything. Remember, we are family; I would never harm Sealia."

    "I never said you did..." Atleman''s gaze hardened, his aura swelling with fury. "Was it for power, brother? Or have you always harbored such hatred towards me?"

    As Solomon faltered, paling further, a monstrous beast burst onto the scene, emerging from dark blue flames. The black beast, all sinew and snarling maw, positioned itself beside Darius and Clarke, its eyes fiercely set on Trayton.

    "Big brother, that thing needs to die. Right now," Haku growled, the flames licking around his neck and back flaring intensely, his horns casting an eerie glow.

    In a shattered part of the city, a moment destined to become local legend unfurled. Solomon and Trayton, encircled by three steel knights, Darius, and Haku, seemed diminished amid the overwhelming auras surrounding them.

    "You should have heeded my warnings. But you never do, do you?!" Solomon''s voice rose in accusation. "This is all your doing, Atleman! I warned you against marrying. You''ve only yourself to blame. You''ve always been the fool, brother! Did you honestly think you could defy Crowley? You knew his desires, and yet you forced his hand!"

    Shaking his head, Atleman closed his eyes briefly, a profound sadness crossing his features as Crelos joined Darius, leaving the brothers to confront one another. "I''ve always loved you deeply, Solomon. Despite what anyone said, I always stood up for you," Atleman''s voice was heavy with emotion, his aura darkening, swirling violently around his battered armor as he stepped closer.

    "Who asked you to?!" Solomon snapped, his voice dripping with scorn. "You always treated me like some wounded animal needing your pity!"

    "Enough," a cold interruption came, not from Atleman but Trayton, stepping between them, his eyes a stark white. "Choose now¡ªfamily or master?"

    Solomon''s aura roared as he yelled back, "I have no family!" Pulling a flaming crystal from his pouch, he turned fiercely. "I''ll cover you; make your request!" His aura exploded into a blaze, hands alight as he summoned a fiery dome to envelop them both.

    Marcus''s shout cut through the chaos as he leaped forward, "Break through now! The Vampyre''s preparing to sacrifice!"

    Clarke''s aura burst forth, her massive war-hammer swinging through the air with ground-shaking force. Each blow from her war-hammer sent vibrations throughout the city.

    Beside her, Atleman''s aura swirled like a raging ocean, his heavy battle axe creating waves of chilling mist as it sliced towards the barrier. His water-infused manaforged gear sparkled with the brilliance of the deep sea, enhancing each cleave with the power of the ocean''s currents.

    Marcus, in contrast, ignited the air around him with a fiery aura, his rapier flickering like a tongue of flame. His gear, imbued with the essence of fire, glowed intensely with a sleak design, each thrust of his rapier exploding in a shower of sparks.

    Sensing the urgency in their actions, Darius frowned, "Haku, break that barrier. Use both your phantoms. Everyone, get back!"

    Noticing their hesitation, Marcus barked sharply at Atleman and Filipina as he retreated, "Listen to the boy if you value your life!"

    Brundy and Clarke reacted immediately and followed Marcus, leaving Solomon frantically maintaining the barrier with uplifted hands, and Trayton standing motionless, his eyes shut and arms limp as his cracked skin began to mend, smoke coming from his skeletal nose.

    "Celestial Blaze Phantom Art!" From Haku''s back erupted two streams of flame that swirled and merged above him, gathering into a smaller, blazing version of himself, about two-thirds his size.

    "Go!" He commanded as he and Darius leapt back, distancing themselves as fast as they could.

    As the blazing phantom lunged forward, slamming into the barrier, Solomon''s laugh echoed, broken and deranged, "It''s too late!"

    In the next breath, a strange calm descended, the world seeming to slow... shattering it, a cataclysmic explosion rocked the area, the force of the blast visibly shaking the air.

    The city block was swallowed in flames. As they ran, the shockwave from the explosion swept Darius and Haku off their feet, their eardrums rupturing from the force.

    After a few moments of disorientation and chaos, Darius eventually pushed aside a chunk of rubble and stood, dust cascading from his black hair as he frantically scanned the center of the devastation. The intense mana from the flames obscured his vision, even with his Arcane Gaze. Squinting through the haze, he began to notice a dark form amidst the inferno.

    Nearby, Haku rolled from the frame of a shattered building, shaking off dust and timber. In quick succession, Marcus appeared with a flash of fire, while Clarke and Atleman crashed heavily into the ground nearby.

    Darius, retrieving a high-grade mana crystal from his pouch, began to cycle his Arcane Talisman Technique, "This isn''t over."

    As he stared into the heart of the flames, a chilling presence met his gaze. Blood red pupils, oozing with killing intent.

 Chapter 98: Broken Bonds

    Chapter 98: Broken Bonds

    In a vast chamber, where the walls were etched with runes that never stopped shifting, emitting a soft green glow, Rainslif Crowley sat lounging in a solitary chair, his head resting on his hand.

    Around him, the deep green wind mana swirled restlessly, occasionally gusting through him, causing his hair to flutter ever so slightly.

    His eyes, devoid of pupils, slowly opened, revealing a deep green as a frown creased his forehead. With a simple thought, a scroll materialized before him, floating in the air. With just a flick of his finger, the scroll unfurled itself, revealing a single line of glowing text at its base.

    "A hundred years? Curious... it couldn''t be the boy..." His eyes briefly intensified with a flash of green light, the glowing text flaring brightly before the scroll rolled up and vanished.

    "He must be confronting a mage or knight of at least the 5th tier. Did the Valdenes still have allies?" Closing his eyes, a faint smile curled at the edges of his mouth. "No matter, they are all doomed now."

    ----

    Peering into the aftermath of the explosive attack, Darius urgently channeled his lightning mana, projecting his thoughts to Haku, ''Aid the others, I''m gonna lay down a formation array, so keep him occupied.''

    Bolstered by the urgency, Haku''s form swelled as he invoked his Celestial Blaze Phantom Art, conjuring two fiery duplicates a third of his size to join the fray.

    Simultaneously, Darius communicated with the three knights, briefing them on his strategy and emphasizing the need for time.

    Marcus, Clarke, and Atleman converged around the blast''s epicenter, their weapons and auras radiating intense elemental energy.

    As the lingering flames subsided, Atleman swung his massive axe, clearing the smoke to reveal a startling scene: Trayton, untouched and enshrouded in shadows, his eyes a fierce red, aiding a weakened Solomon to his feet.

    Solomon presented a ghastly sight. Half his face was charred to the bone, exposing his skull and teeth, also missing an arm on the same side. Drawing a raspy, garbled breath, he fixed a deathly stare on his brother. "You lose, Atleman. I lived, and you''ll die."

    With that, he brought a scroll up to his mouth, and ripped it with his teeth. Stepping aside, Trayton grinned widely as Solomon activated his transportation spell, dissapearing in a gust of wind.

    "Fuck!"

    Everyone paused, turning towards the voice. Crelos, looking unexpectedly flustered as he supported the wounded Percy, paled. "I''m a dead man. The Tower Master, he''s gonna know."

    "This one is surprised. Did not think it would be this hard to catch a child, did not think a century would be needed."

    The three knights inhaled sharply, their faces clouding over. Unsure if Darius and Haku had grasped the gravity of the situation, Marcus called out, "he sacrificed a hundred years of his life to boost his power. He¡¯s now as strong as a peak 5th tier Silver Knight."

    Hearing this, both Darius and Haku snapped to attention, their eyes widening in realization, "Four hundred Cauldrons..."

    Trayton''s shadow began to swell, his physical form appearing unchanged yet the oppressive aura he emitted was now almost unbearable. His blood-red eyes lazily shifted toward Darius, his fanged grin widening unnaturally as his jaw unhinged, "You should have come with this one, now they all will die because of you."

    "Haku!¡ª"

    Darius''s plea cut through the air, his voice faltering as Haku was instantly engulfed in shadows, seized and bound. With brutal efficiency, Trayton slashed through both phantoms, their flames snuffed out easily. Completing his assault, he jumped and drove his knee savagely into Haku''s throat, the sickening sound of collapsing cartilage echoing in Darius¡¯s ears.

    Marcus reacted first, his blade thrusting forward as repeated blasts scorched Trayton¡¯s back. Unfazed, the Vampyre grasped Haku''s head, smashing it down onto his rising knee, shattering his jaw with a gruesome crack.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "YOU DARE!"

    Instantly, Trayton leapt back. Landing, his body tensed while his eyes, burning with malice, locked onto Darius. A palpable wave of pressure rippled from the human, visibly distorting the air and unsettling the debris at his feet.

    Every ounce of Darius''s killing intent surged, his eyes darkening almost to black, veins bulged visibly as he faced the monstrous vampyre. Undeterred, Trayton matched his gaze with a ghoulish smile, sensing the lethal aura swirling around Darius. "You are no child," he taunted, his cold, pale eyes laced with wicked delight. "Tell this one, how many lives have you taken?"

    Seizing the moment, the three knights launched their assault. Marcus''s blade danced furiously, his thrusts erupting like cannonballs as he yelled, "Run! We''ll hold him off." Atleman and Clarke summoned the full force of their auras, converging their elemental powers in a desperate bid to strike Trayton''s head.

    As the trio engaged, Haku, now free, retreated to Darius, rapidly regenerating his injuries. His thoughts reached Darius urgently as his jaw stitched back into place, ''We should run! I felt it, he''s too strong!''

    ''No! They will die if I do!'' Darius''s breaths came in labored gasps as he wrestled with his decision. "I''ll go! I''ll go with you to see Crowley!"

    Time seemed to slow for Darius, sounds around him blurring into a distant hum. Trayton stood unaffected as attacks aimed at him were effortlessly deflected by his shifting shadow.

    "Monster!" Lady Clarke charged, her hammer encased in a sharp, glowing spike of rock. With swift ease, Trayton caught the spike, tore the hammer from her grip, and backhanded her across the field into a collapsed bulding.

    Without pause, he speared his claws into Atleman¡¯s shoulder, lifting him high before slamming him down with brutal force, spattering blood across his pale skin as he turned his cold gaze towards Marcus.

    Haku¡¯s pleas of retreat failed to reach Darius, who stepped forward, his voice breaking as his eyes barely glowed azure, "Stop!"

    Marcus''s aura exploded into a tower of fire, his skin igniting like paper as his eyes flared, "TAKE PERCY AND RUN!" In an instant, he and Trayton disappeared, clashing high above with bursts of shadow and fire scattering across the sky.

    "Darius! You heard him! We need to go now!" Haku yelled, his voice drowned out by the chaos around him.

    Frozen, Darius''s vision blurred, echoes from his past merging with the present.

    "She''s gone!"

    "He will still die, Jarek! Give him to me if you truly love him!"

    "Our little wolf..."

    ''Your going to get them killed!''

    A fiery explosion shattered his daze, debris and flames soaring as Percy''s agonized shout pierced the air, "Father!"

    Trayton descended, shadows swirling around him like a cloak in the wind, his gaze fixed on Marcus who lay in a smoldering crater. "Not bad, human. State your name; this one will remember who he has killed today."

    Struggling amidst the debris, Marcus pushed himself up, revealing a massive, bleeding hole in his stomach. "Marcus Kinneman. And I''m not dead yet, baldy." He laughed as he coughed up blood, his torn armor flickered with renewed energy from his manaforged set. Glancing towards Haku, he yelled as he tried to stand, "Get them out of here! N¡ª"

    But before Marcus could finish, Darius suddenly fell to his knees, his face contorted in rage, "NOOOOOOO!!"

    Standing protectively over Marcus, Percy''s body went limp, Trayton''s arm gruesomely impaled through his chest.

    Darius''s scream tore through the air, his eyes and senses dimming into complete darkness. Just as the blackness fully consumed him, he heard his own voice, mocking and bitter, ''you failed, and you will always fail, Xue Feng.''

    "PERCY! GET OFF HIM!" Marcus''s form blazed to life, scorching the earth as he surged forward like a comet. He slammed his heel into the vampire''s gut, grabbing Percy and retreating with explosive force, the impact sending them both tumbling across the ground as Marcus''s aura flickered out.

    "You''re okay, come here, come here...no, no, no. Please, PLEASE!" Marcus cradled his son, his hands trembling as they hovered over the massive hole where Percy''s heart should be.

    "Foolish, he wasted his life for nothing." Trayton''s voice was cold as he strode back toward them, his burnt skin visibly healing.

    Haku watched, his fur on end, terror evident in his posture as he faced the advancing vampyre, his voice small and fearful, "Big brother, I don''t wanna die..."

    Tears streamed down Marcus''s face as he clutched Percy, shaking as he whispered hoarsely, "Percy?... Percy? Say something, please. Your mother will be home soon... we need to be there..."

    A soul-shattering scream tore from him, its raw agony halting even Trayton in his advance. Marcus''s aura flared weakly around his son, his flames flickering dimly before fading with his cry.

    Trayton resumed his approach, stopping beside the fallen knight with a tilt of his head. "This one will end your pain, Marcus Kinneman." Lifting his hand, claws extended, he reached towards Marcus''s head.

    Looking down at his son, his mind clouded with grief, Marcus suddenly caught a glimpse of something falling next to him. Looking over, his eyes widened, twitching on the ground, lay a severed, pale arm.

    ----

    Floating naked in a void of darkness, Darius, appearing as his twelve-year-old self, hugged his knees to his chest, his head buried.

    Voices echoed around him, each one laced with venom and accusation.

    "You killed him!"

    "Why did you get them involved?"

    "Even your parents died because of you!"

    "Coward!"

    "I hate you!"

    "Weak!"

    The voices overlapped, each word hitting Darius like a physical blow. He remained still, offering no defense or denial, as the barrage continued endlessly.

    ----

    Trayton''s blood-red eyes widened at the sight of his missing arm, "Interesting." He turned towards Atlemans axe buried in a wall behind him, shadows swirling around his stump as he inhaled deeply, his head turned back as his arm began to regrow, "You smell different."

    Off to the side, Haku shook, his form suddenly enveloped in flames as he shrunk, shifting into his ghost-form, "Big Brother? Is that you?"

    Darius stood unmoved, his expression blank, black eyes fixed on Trayton. His white hair hung long and straight, surrounded by a vivid blue aura from which visible bolts of lightning crackled wildly.

    "What spell is this? No matter, you will still die, Vald¡ª" Trayton''s taunt was abruptly cut off as a hand clamped over his mouth, forcing him back through the city in a streak of destruction that culminated in a thunderous explosion.

    Unmoved, Marcus watched them disappear, then turned back to his son. He picked up Percy''s body, the distant sounds of battle echoing through the city, and walked over to where Crelos stood shocked.

    Emerging from behind a crumpled wall, Crelos approached hurriedly, his gaze dropping, "¡­he¡­ I wasn¡¯t strong enough, I couldn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I should have stopped him."

    Marcus gently laid his son down, tenderly brushing the hair from Percy¡¯s face. After a silent moment, he stood and consumed a potion from his pouch.

    Turning to Crelos, his voice steady, "Take my son from here. If I don¡¯t make it, ensure he reaches his mother."

    "I will," Crelos pledged firmly. "I swear on my life he will be returned to her."

    "Give me your mana," Marcus extended his hand, his voice firm. "You should know how."

    "I do." Crelos grasped Marcus''s hand, the ground trembling beneath them from the battle as he focused intensely, channeling his flames into Marcus.

    Marcus''s wounds visibly began to mend faster. He watched the distant battle, his aura intensifying and his manaforged armor gaining complexity.

    With a heavy heart, Marcus swore, "I''m sorry, Percy. I failed you as a father, but I swear to avenge you. That vampyre, and the one who commands him, I''m gonna kill them both."

    As Marcus absorbed Crelos''s fire mana, he watched the elemental chaos erupt throughout the city. Flames towering against gusts of wind and mountains of ice, while earth trembled and lightning crackled above.

 Chapter 99: The Lions Roar

    Chapter 99: The Lion''s Roar

    Two monstrous auras devastated the City of Floeur d''Alene, scattering citizens across the river and to the surrounding hills as a constant shadow clashed against an ever-shifting display of the five elements.

    The waters of the central city fountain spiraled upwards, transforming into two immense flood dragons made of ice, their shimmering bodies clashing amidst the city¡¯s flaming ruins.

    As the dragons roared and plunged into a nearby building, freezing everything in their path, a vast shard of shadow speared into one of them, spreading rapidly and shattering it into falling chunks of ice.

    A shadowy streak tore from the remnants, racing towards its twin. The remaining dragon roared defiantly and charged, meeting the shadow head-on. Just as they collided, an enormous lightning palm descended from the sky, striking both at the point of impact. The collision was marked by a violent explosion, with lightning and ice tearing across the sky.

    From the chaos, a smoking figure shot through the city, leaving a trail of destruction, and finally collapsed into a crater of rubble. Immediately, Trayton pushed a fallen wall off himself as shadows quickly mended his wounds.

    Emerging from the crater, his face instantly met Darius''s black gauntlet. Unlike a typical punch, the force remained, rattling Trayton''s insides with increasing intensity. A flurry of punches, each heavier than the last, followed, culminating in a kick that hurled him back into the crater.

    Above the chaos, Darius stood with his white hair billowing in the wind, his black eyes gleaming as he stared down at Trayton. However, his brow furrowed as the dust settled, revealing the Vampyre had vanished.

    A raspy voice echoed from behind, "How''d you do it?"

    Darius swung, launching an explosion of flames against a distant wall.

    "You''ve impressed this one, but it''s pointless."

    Spikes of earth erupted from the ground beneath shifting shadows, Trayton''s voice moving with them.

    "You seem changed, wild and angry, powerful, yes..."

    Trayton materialized beside Darius, his claws aimed in a deadly strike toward his heart. Reacting swiftly, Darius raised his gauntlet, blocking the strike, the impact sending his body hurtling backward like a cannonball.

    "Must be Primordial Artifact," Trayton''s form melded back into his shadow, his jaw unhinging as his eyes glowed a fierce red.

    Darius skidded along the ground, digging his heels in to halt his momentum. He leapt up just as the ground where he stood was engulfed by a gaping maw of shadows, large teeth snapping shut. Hovering in mid-air, Darius''s aura flared with intense flames as he unleashed a barrage of fiery punches downwards, each strike igniting loud cracks that tore the ground apart like exploding rain.

    Landing, Darius slammed his hands into the ground, causing large rock spikes to burst forth around him, ripping Trayton from his shadow. Caught mid-air, the vampyre writhed as multiple explosions engulfed him, his form lighting up with dozens of burning fist imprints, followed by a thunderous lightning palm from above.

    As chaos reigned, Darius stood encased in a swirling cocoon of wind mana, his white hair whipping around as he advanced with measured steps, his killing intent thick in the air. He halted abruptly, turning to his left.

    Trayton, emerging on the edge of the storm, smirked as he smoothed out a large dent in his chest that healed instantly, "Powerful, yes, but lacking. You can''t kill this one with your strength." His shadows billowed out, forming tendrils that snatched up chunks of debris, flinging them with monstrous force.

    In a breath, Darius''s aura switched to water, summoning a massive watery mirror in front of him that absorbed and redirected the hurtling debris back at the Vampyre. Quickly following with a barrage of Solar Tyrant''s Fists, each strike exploding upon contact with the Vampyre''s shadowy tendrils.

    Trayton vanished into his shadow, seamlessly evading the onslaught. His form merged with the darkness beneath him, moving fluidly and unpredictably across the battlefield.

    The fight escalated, becoming a blur of motion and elemental fury. Harnessing his shadow, Trayton would often emerge suddenly, his claws aimed directly at Darius''s heart, only for Darius to parry at the last moment with his gauntlet. Each attack was a dance of near misses and sharp counters, with Trayton using his shadow to slip away or shield himself.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Darius''s body was a shifting spectacle of fire, lightning, wind, water, and earth, each manifesting violently as he countered Trayton''s relentless assaults.

    Their duel tore through the city, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Buildings crumbled under the force of their power, streets cracked, and the air was charged with the raw mana of their violent exchanges.

    The climax of their clash came abruptly, when an immense amount of lightning mana, summoned the largest lightning palm yet. It descended from the sky with a deafening roar, igniting the city with a brilliant flash of blue light. The impact created a massive explosion, ripping through the heart of the city and sending shockwaves in every direction.

    A strange stillness followed, smoke and dust hung heavily in the air. Trayton¡¯s shadow was momentarily scattered by the immense force, and for a brief moment, the relentless pace of their battle paused, leaving the city itself holding its breath, waiting for the dust to settle and reveal the consequences of the ferocious duel.

    From a small mound of debris at the edge of the battlefield, dirt shifted, revealing a startled Haku. He shook off the grime, his eyes darting towards the center of the recent explosion. A mixture of confusion and concern flickered across his face, "What¡¯s happening? Why does he look like that? He even smells different."

    Haku leaped onto a nearby pile of rubble, his expression shifting to shock as he stepped back, "There¡¯s no way... how...how?!"

    Amidst the settling dust, Trayton stood untouched, his pale skin devoid of any signs of the recent attack. A sly smile played across his pale lips as his shadows swirled protectively around him. He declared with a chilling calm, "Even your strongest attack cannot kill this one. You cannot win, do not deny your death any longer."

    Standing across from him, Darius stood, expression blank. His black eyes suddenly erupted with darkness as a large array instantly activated beneath them, it''s runes expanding to encompass a large area with blue light.

    Stepping back, Trayton''s eyes darted across the battlefield before he quickly sank into his shadow, retreating to the safety of a broken rooftop. As he emerged, he drew a deep breath through his nose, his eyes flaring with realization, "He''s gathering mana..." His gaze shot to the sky, claws extending, muscles bulging in fear.

    Sensing the danger, Haku transformed. Flames engulfed him as he shifted into his beast-form, "That¡¯s the Elemental Nexus Array." His eyes widened as the realization hit him, "He¡¯s going to wipe out the entire city!"

    The sky darkened, crackling with thunder and lightning as if responding to Darius¡¯s intent. Trayton, no longer hiding in the shadows, charged forward, his body closing the distance in an instant.

    A blinding flash erupted around Darius as Trayton''s claws collided with an unseen barrier, the force of his attack repelled entirely. Trayton roared in frustration, his claws relentlessly hammering against the shield, each strike echoing across the city like thunderclaps, the sky above raging in tandem.

    Within the barrier, Darius stood resolute, his form radiating power like a god of lightning. His palm was drawn back, an intense, pulsating light gathering at its center. The blue of the lightning deepened, pure and searing as it accumulated, the energy almost unbearable in its intensity.

    Above, the dark clouds twisted and writhed, massive arcs of lightning dancing through them. The lightning didn¡¯t strike but instead crawled through the sky, shaping the clouds into a colossal, crackling palm.

    The palm loomed over the entire city, casting a dreadful shadow and radiating an oppressive killing intent that pressed down on everything below, locking the area with a suffocating pressure.

    "It''s too late!" Haku braced himself, knowing what was coming and that he didn¡¯t have time to flee. Planting his paws, he screamed, "Darius, don¡¯t do it!"

    Trayton, sensing the imminent danger, attempted to flee, but the crushing pressure from the sky slowed his movements to a crawl. Roaring in defiance, he gathered his shadow to shield his body.

    Darius¡¯s eyes crackled with lightning, his face emotionless. But just as he was about to release the attack, his expression shifted. He frowned, slowly turning to look behind him.

    "You¡¯ve done enough." Marcus smiled gently, his entire body engulfed in golden flames. Before Darius could react, he thrust his rapier forward, shattering the barrier Darius had formed. In the same fluid motion, he lunged further, striking Darius at the base of the neck with an enormous shockwave of force.

    As Darius collapsed, Marcus caught him effortlessly, cradling the unconscious form in one arm. The weight of the lightning mana still surged wildly around them, crackling dangerously. The massive energy, now without a focus, began to spiral out of control, threatening to backfire into Darius''s body.

    Marcus, his expression grim and focused, felt the overwhelming charge in the air. Without hesitation, he drove his rapier into the ground, his fire aura flaring to life with renewed intensity. Golden flames danced along the length of the blade as it acted as a conduit, drawing the rampant lightning mana away from Darius.

    Channeling his own mana into the rapier, Marcus created a countercurrent, a controlled vortex that redirected the deadly energy. The lightning surged through the blade, which glowed white-hot, before being dispersed into the earth with a thunderous crack. The ground trembled as the energy was absorbed, the air sizzling with residual heat and sparks.

    Marcus''s leather armor, reinforced by manaforged gauntlets, vambraces, and sabatons, crackled as it absorbed some of the residual energy, the intricate runes along its surface glowing briefly before fading.

    His breathing was calm, while his stance remained firm as he ensured that every last trace of the destructive mana was safely grounded. The storm overhead began to dissipate, the sky slowly clearing as the massive lightning palm dissolved into harmless arcs of light.

    With the danger past, he carefully adjusted Darius''s unconscious form, his gaze hard and determined. "Rest now, kid," he muttered, more to himself than to the unconscious Darius. "I¡¯ll finish this."

    In a blink, his golden figure vanished and reappeared beside Haku. "Find the others and my son, and take them out of the city."

    Setting Darius down gently, Marcus observed his long white hair as it slowly darkened back to its usual black, save for a single strip that remained white at the front. With a nod, Marcus disappeared again, leaving only a swirl of dissipating flames in his wake.

    Haku blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sudden disappearance, then carefully picked Darius up, gently taking him into his mouth. He sniffed the air and with Darius secure, turned and bounded off towards where he sensed Crelos.

    Appearing before Trayton''s shrinking dome of shadows, Marcus stood patiently, his golden flames intensifying. His blond hair fluttered wildly around his face, animated by his raging aura, as if alive with the same fiery energy that erupted continuously from his eyes. His manaforged armor, now intricately etched with glowing lions, shone brightly against the surrounding destruction.

    As the shadows receded further, Trayton''s eyes widened in a mix of surprise and apprehension. "You sacrificed your potential," he accused, his voice echoing with disbelief, "why didn''t you do this earlier if you were willing to go this far?"

    "I purposefully didn''t ascend, living longer just didn''t appeal to me, and I was never one to blindly pursue strength. I''m sure the fear of outliving your child is lost on a creature like you, but now that you have taken him from me, you took away that fear... and replaced it."

    With that, Marcus''s flames erupted, a towering column of golden fire stretching into the sky. As the column expanded, it morphed into the majestic head of a lion, its mane billowing like the sun as it roared, intensifying the flames dancing throughout the ruined city of Floeur d''Alene.

 Chapter 100: Shadows of the Heart

    Chapter 100: Shadows of the Heart

    "Humans, your emotions easily control you. To throw away the potential to become a Gold Knight¡ªthis one is confused," Trayton muttered, his shadow condensing tightly around his body.

    Marcus stood unwavering within the pillar of golden flames, his rapier held steady, eyes tracing the blade''s edge. "It wasn''t thrown away," he replied, his voice steady and cold, "it''s being used to kill you."

    Trayton''s shadow violently tunneled into his mouth and nose, vanishing almost instantly within his body. His white skin cracked, emitting black smoke as his form expanded.

    With deliberate precision, Marcus stabbed forward. The motion seemed almost slow, but the impact was immediate. Trayton''s body erupted in a thunderous barrage of flames, his scream tearing through the city as he was hurled backward, his claws gouging deep into the ground, struggling to stop his momentum.

    The Lion head of flames hovering above Marcus roared fiercely, the heat intensifying before funneling into Marcus¡¯s aura. His manaforged armor began to glow, with his sabatons taking dominance as manaforged greaves formed above them, followed by a chestpiece that blazed with the image of a roaring lion.

    Trayton, now fully transformed, roared in defiance and charged. His elongated fingers and claws tore the ground apart as he exploded forward, instantly closing the gap.

    Marcus stood calm, his rapier poised before him, and spoke softly, "Opera Nova-Third Parry."

    Trayton¡¯s claws shot toward Marcus¡¯s torso with blinding speed. In one fluid motion, Marcus angled his rapier, catching the strike mid-air. The overwhelming force obliterated Trayton¡¯s arm in a flash of heat and light. Golden flames burst from the point of contact, scorching the air as the ground beneath Marcus splintered. The sheer power sent a burning flash tunneling through the city, debris vaporizing as Trayton¡¯s disintegrating limb scattered into ash.

    "Stoccata."

    In that brief moment, Trayton smiled, "This one¡ª"

    The rapier pierced his chest, a golden beam erupting from Marcus''s weapon. It ripped through Trayton and the city beyond, melting everything in its path. The heat vaporized Trayton''s flesh and bone, the city¡¯s structures disintegrating under the intense heat, as the golden light blazed a molten path through the heart of the city.

    Watching the remnants of Trayton''s body turn to ash, Marcus sighed, his gaze drawing slowly to the sky. "Now you can rest, son." Dropping his blade, he suddenly collapsed to one knee, his manaforged armor flickering and fading.

    As the last wisps of the vampyre''s essence scattered in the wind, Marcus''s strength gave out, losing consciousness as he fell, surrounded by the remains of the devastated city.

    Floeur d''Alene lay in ruins, silent except for the gentle crackling of fire and the distant collapse of stone¡ªa haunting stillness settled over the city.

    ----

    Lady Clarke''s frown deepened as she watched the golden beam from Marcus''s attack. "Old man, you held back all this time," she muttered, her jaw set tight.

    She stood on a hill, a group gathered around her. Sealia clung to Atleman, both fixed on the distant battle. Nearby, Crelos, Haku and Neko sat next to two still forms.

    "He''s not injured; we just need to wait for him to wake." Crelos''s glowing eyes, now returning to normal, shifted toward the devastated city.

    Haku sighed, following Crelos''s gaze. "He''ll blame himself for all of this."

    "No one expected Crowley to send a Vampyre," Crelos replied, standing to retrieve a vial and cloth from his pouch. Kneeling beside Percy, he began gently wiping his face. "Our immediate concern is what comes next. Crowley likely already knows what''s happened."

    Neko, darting onto Darius''s chest, curled up and settled in. After a series of soft chirps directed at Haku, he laid his head down.

    "You can stay with him. There''s no need to return to the Codex," Haku murmured, nodding gently.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Suddenly, Lady Clarke''s aura solidified as she shot into the air. Atleman watched her ascend, then turned to the group. "You all should come with me. I have a hunting lodge where we can stay; Clarke is aware of it and will meet us there."

    Transforming into his beast form amidst a swirl of blue flames, Haku laid down beside Darius and Percy. "I¡¯ll carry Darius in my mouth, put Percy on my back. Someone needs to secure him or ride with¡ª"

    "I''ll carry him." Atleman stepped forward, carefully lifting Percy''s body. "Whenever you¡¯re ready."

    Haku hesitated, glancing at the exhausted Crelos, "Get on." He gently picked up Darius, allowing the mage to climb on. "Thank you," Crelos murmured appreciatively.

    "Siubhail Domhain," Sealia commanded, surprising the group. Beneath her, the ground responded to her spell, her earth aura gathering to form a rippling wave that almost seemed to move with her.

    Atleman¡¯s water aura surged, forming a rolling wave beneath him. The wave lifted him off the ground, moving swiftly towards the forest. Beside him, Sealia rode her own, the earth shifting and rising to match his pace.

    Haku, with Darius held carefully in his jaws, darted ahead. Neko perched on his head, his small form alert and watchful. Crelos sat safely within the blue flames on Haku¡¯s back, his expression tense as he held on tightly. Haku''s paws barely touched the ground as he slipped into the shadows of the trees. The blue flames around his feet flickered, leaving only a faint glow as the group vanished into the woods.

    ----

    Floating in the darkness, the voices continued to assault Darius, his small arms clutching his knees tightly. Time lost meaning as he wrestled with their words and his own thoughts, each one more broken and bitter than the last.

    "You chose this!"

    "Selfish!"

    The voices grew louder, their weight pressing down on him with every word as Darius''s nails dug into his skin. ''It''s all my fault.''

    "You''re a curse! Everything you touch dies!"

    "Glutton! Slave to your greed!"

    ''I didn''t want this... I''m sorry.''

    "Pathetic Cultivator, full of lies and deceit."

    "You don''t care who falls on your path! It was your greed that destroyed your sect!"

    ''Sect?'' Darius¡¯s nails withdrew from his skin. ''Destroyed it?''

    The voices suddenly intensified, their words tearing through the void.

    "Your parents and Percy died because of you!"

    "They''re all dead! Evil!"

    "They trusted you, and you lied to them!"

    "Deceiver!"

    "My sect... Penglai..." Darius¡¯s eyes slowly opened, glowing a deep azure in the darkness. He floated, staring at his hands as the voices reached a screaming fury. A calm expression spread across his face. "Almost everything you''ve said is true, but why wouldn''t it? It''s no surprise it took me so long..."

    Silence. Every voice halted the moment Darius spoke. He clenched his hands repeatedly, frowning slightly. "My actions led to my parents'' deaths, and there''s nothing I can do to change that." Standing straight, he began to scan the void around him. "But Percy was a man who chose his own path. I will not shame him, nor my parents, any longer. Show yourself. No more tricks, no more hiding."

    Seconds crawled by as Darius floated, his expression calm, waiting. After what felt like an eternity, a single voice finally spoke¡ªa voice he had heard many times before. "Shame is all you bear, Xue Feng, yet you claim to discard it?"

    Darius turned, his young eyes widening for a moment. "This is shameful indeed, to think I developed a heart-demon. Were you born here, or did you come with me from Penglai?"

    Sneering, an exact replica of Darius¡ªonly with black eyes and white hair, matching his twelve-year-old appearance¡ªtilted his head and laughed. "Heart-demon? I suppose you could call me that." Hesitating for a moment, he said flatly, "Thousand-Hands Mountain."

    His brow furrowing, Darius sighed, "when I accepted my death... seems I was only fooling myself. That was only a few days before I died, I had always felt some shame that it took me until the very end."

    "You¡¯ve always been fooling yourself and those around you. I know you, Xue Feng. Your nature is to deceive, and you can¡¯t hide the truth from me."

    "The truth..." Darius smiled, stepping forward, his feet finding purchase in the void. "The truth is, you were there, and I think a part of me always knew it."

    Black flames burst from the heart-demon, its face contorting with rage. "How could you?! You only know what I want you to know! When we were reborn¡ª"

    ''We?''

    "This space became mine! I''m in control here," the heart-demon snarled as its body began to grow, matching Darius''s teenage appearance. In an instant, a full set of black armor manifested around it, its long white hair billowing wildly.

    Darius halted, his brows furrowed. "You watched everything from in here? Then, did you see how Mother died?"

    "Shut up!" The heart-demon closed the distance in an instant, grabbing Darius by the throat and lifting him off the ground. "Do not speak of her!"

    Darius struggled against the grip around his throat. ''This isn¡¯t a heart-demon... something must have changed when we crossed over.'' His face twisted in pain as the demon flung him through the air, slamming him into an invisible barrier.

    The heart-demon stood tall, clad in it''s black armor that seemed to absorb the surrounding darkness. Its eyes, cold and unforgiving, locked onto Darius. Without hesitation, it lunged forward, its gauntleted fist crashing into his ribs.

    "Fool!" The demon''s word spat out with venom as Darius gasped, the impact forcing the air from his lungs. Before he could recover, another blow slammed into his chest, sending a shockwave of pain through his body.

    "Pathetic!" The heart-demon''s voice dripped with contempt as Darius staggered, barely able to stay on his feet. The third strike came swift and brutal, a crushing fist to his stomach that doubled him over.

    "Weak!" The insult echoed as he coughed up blood, his vision blurring. With a vicious sneer, the heart-demon grabbed him by the neck and threw him against the invisible wall once more. He hit the barrier with a sickening thud, blood trailing down his face.

    ''I can''t access my mana. If this continues...'' pushing against the wall, he staggered to his feet. Blood dripped from his mouth as he tried to speak, "You¡ª"

    A black gauntlet suddenly slammed into his face, driving his head back into the wall. "You don''t need to speak. Your time is over. I will absorb you and leave this place."

    Hanging limp, Darius slowly lifted his hand, trembling and battered. The heart-demon watched, mockery in its eyes¡ªuntil sudden, searing pain blinded it. While its focus was on the raised hand, Darius used the other to gouge both its eyes, forcing the heart-demon to release him.

    As soon as Darius hit the ground, he bolted to the far side of the space. Stumbling and bleeding, he fell and skidded against the distant wall. The heart-demon, regaining its sight, rubbed its eyes before locking onto him. "Never seen you do that," it growled.

    Laughing painfully, Darius clutched his broken ribs, each breath a struggle. "You haven¡¯t always been with me." He pushed himself to his knees. "You really hate me, don¡¯t you?"

    "You only deserve my hate!"

    "Because I¡¯m weak."

    "Yes!"

    "And foolish."

    "Yes!"

    The heart-demon''s aura flared wildly, its white hair billowing among black flames as it advanced, a giant sword manifesting in its hand. "You should''ve died!"

    Sitting back on his feet, Darius lowered his hands and coughed up blood. Pressing his forehead to the floor, he whispered, "I''m sorry, Darius. Our parents shouldn¡¯t have died."

    The heart-demon froze, the blade stopping just a hair before it struck Darius''s head. For a moment, it hesitated, eyes wide with a flicker of something unreadable. Then, with a snarl, it pulled the blade back, the black flames around it intensifying.

    "Lies!"

    Darius remained motionless, his voice calm. "I have accepted my guilt. You need to accept yours."

    The heart-demon''s face contorted in rage, tears building in its black eyes. With a scream that echoed through the void, it slammed the blade down with a thunderous crash.

 Chapter 101: A Light in the Dark

    Chapter 101: A Light in the Dark

    Darius glanced briefly at the blade embedded next to his face before sitting up calmly, meeting his heart-demon¡¯s gaze. "Why did you miss?"

    Frustration and confusion twisted it''s features as it yanked the blade from the ground and tossed it aside. Grabbing Darius by the hair, it lifted him painfully into the air. "You deserve to die slowly."

    Slamming him down, the impact forced a gasp from Darius, blood splattering across the heart-demon¡¯s armor. Dragging him by his leg toward the center, the heart-demon sneered, "After I take over this body, the first thing I¡¯ll do is kill that little pet of yours. Maybe I¡¯ll make a belt out of his hide. Those horns would make¡ª"

    "Coward." Darius coughed up blood, a bitter laugh escaping him. "You¡¯re too afraid to face it."

    "Do I look scared, Xue Feng?!" The heart-demon roared, lifting Darius overhead by his leg and slamming him into the floor. "You are the one who failed, not me!"

    Darius''s eyes widened, staring into the void as his mind steadied and his lungs finally drew air. ''Almost passed out.'' Rolling onto his side, he managed a weak reply, "Why did you want to save Glabe? He was a worthless slave..."

    "Glabe?" The heart-demon hesitated, stunned. "That had nothing to do with me."

    Laughing, Darius fell back, too weak to stand. "Now who''s the liar?"

    "Shut up! You don''t know¡ª"

    "You were here the whole time!" Darius''s chest heaved as he shouted, turning his head to spit some blood. "You watched that chopped-up, sub-human elf, and you wanted a pet for yourself!"

    "No, that was you! You¡ª"

    "You saw those dwarves and couldn¡¯t help it, could you?! Even Haku! You couldn¡¯t stand to watch him get stronger!"

    The heart-demon''s aura surged, flames leaping like screaming bonfires. "Why should he?! Why should he live when they died?! If it wasn¡¯t for him..." It leaped onto Darius, pinning him down, fists raining down on his face. "He shouldn¡¯t have messed with Ramman! Why?! How can you treat him like he isn¡¯t the reason they died?!"

    The assault stopped as the heart-demon breathed heavily, its black eyes glowing with rage. Beneath it, Darius lay still, his face battered and bloodied. Slowly, his lips moved. "I''m sorry... you watched... Mother''s last... and I didn¡¯t..."

    Darius lifted his arm with effort, placing his hand on the heart-demon''s chest. "It¡¯s not your fault."

    "SHUT UP!" The heart-demon recoiled, leaping back and stumbling as it landed, shaking its head. "You have no right!"

    Staring into the void, Darius felt his consciousness slipping, ''This is how it should be. To close this cycle of karma, suffering is needed.'' He closed his eyes, regulating his breath. "You loved them. Wanting to save Haku didn¡¯t cause their deaths¡ª"

    "I thought we could do it! I didn¡¯t know Ramman would be there, but Haku shouldn¡¯t¡ª"

    Coughing violently, Darius groaned as he forced himself to sit up. "No, he shouldn¡¯t have. But I¡¯ve forgiven him for his part, just as he¡¯s forgiven us for killing his mother."

    The heart-demon tried to argue, but no words came. Flustered, it slumped its shoulders. "I just wanted to protect Rose."

    Barely able to stand, his pre-teen body bloody and beaten, Darius limped toward the demon. "Just like the dwarves, and Glabe, and why we saved those children." Stopping just before the armored heart-demon, Darius held his broken arm and leaned his forehead against its chestplate. "Your love for those close to you shouldn¡¯t bind you to pain. You need to forgive, especially yourself, Darius. Trust this old man."

    Closing his eyes, he rested as he awaited the outcome. ''This is all I can do.'' Slowly, he began to feel a warmth, his pain easing as he opened his eyes and leaned back. "Why are you crying?"

    Tears flowed uncontrollably from the heart-demon, its fierceness gone, the flames around it vanished as the heart-demon fell to its knees. "I¡¯m sorry, I just miss them so much, and it hurts..."

    Looking down at himself, Darius sighed, placing a hand on the demon¡¯s shoulder. "Me too... every single day."

    A soft, blinding light suddenly began to grow between them, gently overtaking them both. The light expanded, filling the entire void with a peaceful glow.

    Slowly, tiny sparks of five different colors began to dance within the brilliant center.

    "Thank you... old man."

    ----

    Standing alone atop a large stone platform, Xue Feng looked to the heavens, his withered body draped in majestic azure robes.

    With a wave of his sleeve, nine hundred and ninety-nine radiant treasures soared into the sky. Each treasure ascended into the clouds, trailing beams of multicolored light that screamed through the air, until they reached the outstretched hands of a colossal figure.

    His azure eyes glowing, Xue Feng gazed around, taking in the sight of hundreds of giant arms that formed the Thousand-Hand Buddha statue, its massive form sculpting the mountain itself.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ''These must be your memories.''

    ''This is embarrassing. I wasted too much that day.''

    As he noted each of the mountain''s hands now holding a treasure, Xue Feng flipped his robes and sat down upon the hand held to the bhudda''s chest. Closing his eyes, an immense formation began to manifest throughout the thousand hands, each one forming a glowing symbol.

    ''What did you see?''

    ''Nothing...just my death.''

    Light burst from the central hand, engulfing Xue Feng in a golden glow, his white hair and beard flowing amidst the immense qi. At the same moment, all nine hundred and ninety-nine treasures exploded into a rainbow of immortal light, feeding into the mountain.

    ''I thought I might have missed something, some thread of karma that held me back. The Thousand Hands Mountain was a relic from a forgotten epoch¡ªit could completely sever your karma, but at a great cost.''

    ''You look so calm.''

    ''This was the moment you were born, so don¡¯t be fooled. I was just a scared old man who didn¡¯t want to die. Those treasures¡ªall from my sect¡ªwere wasted selfishly.''

    ''I can barely remember this. All my memories from Penglai are like faded dreams.''

    The image of the elderly Xue Feng began to blur, gradually dissolving into darkness. The silence was soon pierced by the sharp cries of a newborn, echoing through the void.

    ''Something changed, I have some guesses, but heart-demons aren¡¯t supposed to be like you¡ªthey¡¯re merely extensions of the cultivator, an inseparable part that must be overcome. But with you, it¡¯s different. It seems that when I was reborn, so were you.''

    Blinding, blinking light enveloped everything, the cries of a newborn gradually calming as a tired voice cut through the haze. "He''s beautiful, Jarek. Come closer, silly, you won''t hurt him."

    ''Mother...''

    Darius watched sadly as Jarek leaned down, gently kissing Amara¡¯s forehead. She seemed to be looking down at them both with love in her eyes, her gaze soft and warm, as if the world outside that moment didn¡¯t exist. ''It must have been hard for you, just watching and never being able to do anything. Why didn¡¯t you say something, make yourself known?''

    Scenes from Darius¡¯s life continued to unfold, from breakfast with Tilly to studying for the Mage Tower of Rancito Cordoba¡ªevery memory laid bare for both to witness.

    ''I tried at first. But the most I could manage was to influence your emotions. Even when I acted to save Rose, it nearly killed me.''

    Sitting in the void as their shared memories flashed by, Darius sat beside his younger self, both silently watching the display. ''Then you managed to create your technique and began cultivating. When that happened, I grew stronger too.'' The heart-demon paused, lowering his head. "When they died, instead of blaming myself, I blamed you and started to hate you. After that, I was just waiting for my chance."

    Watching the memory of Percy¡¯s death and the anguish on Marcus''s face, Darius turned away, his heart heavy. ''Over the years, I always thought it was this new body, or because I formed ties I had no experience with. I knew something was different... I just never would¡¯ve thought it was you.''

    ''I''m really sorry, Darius. Everything fell apart because of me. You wanted to go back, but I was so excited when you broke through... I thought nothing could stop you.''

    Darius stared at an image of the heart-demon, sitting alone, silently watching as Darius lived out his life. A heavy feeling began to creep into his chest. ''In many ways, you were just a child, left alone to grow and learn. You were only twelve when it happened¡ªyou couldn¡¯t have been prepared for the cruelty of the world.''

    The image before them began to crumble, slowly condensing into a single point of light within the surrounding darkness. As it floated toward them, Darius extended his hand and gently held it.

    ''The weight you¡¯ve carried, it was never meant for you to bear by yourself.''

    He moved the light toward the heart-demon, offering it with a warm smile. ''You were never alone.''

    The heart-demon hesitated, staring at the light for a moment before reaching out and grasping it.

    Instantly, the void shattered, revealing an immense space. Five-colored, giant meridians stretched out infinitely, and a radiant crystal skeleton glowed brilliantly, filling the vastness with its ethereal light.

    ----

    Seated beside a large bed, Crelos looked utterly drained, his once neatly combed brown hair now a wild, spiky mess. At the foot of the bed, Haku lay vigilant, his eyes fixed intently on the unconscious Darius. Beside Darius¡¯s head, Neko curled up, occasionally buzzing with faint sparks as he slept.

    "He looks like he''s in pain."

    Crelos nodded, frowning. "He''s running a fever too, but I''ve checked him multiple times¡ªthere''s no sign of wounds or poison. It sounds ridiculous, but maybe he''s just having a nightmare?"

    Suddenly, Darius¡¯s leg jolted violently, startling them both. With his breath quickening and his skin paling, their concern only deepened when they noticed a small bead of blood trickling from his ear. Panic set in as Haku jumped to his feet. "We need to do something! Help him!"

    "I don¡¯t know how!"

    Lady Clarke burst into the room, her simple trousers and white tunic giving her a no-nonsense appearance. She immediately noticed the blood on Darius¡¯s pillow. "What¡¯s happening?"

    "You tell me! I¡¯ve tried everything, but nothing makes sense! He seems fine, yet he¡¯s somehow getting injured in his sleep! Did that Vampyre curse him?!"

    Haku scoffed, his mouth twisting into a sneer as he shouted, "you¡¯re useless! Vampyres can¡¯t lay curses¡ªonly Faerie Kin can do that! Helping you brought no benefits at all, huh?! He risked his life for some idiot human who can only make stupid guesses¡ª"

    "Enough!" Clarke¡¯s aura flared as she strode to Darius''s side, gripping his wrist and closing her eyes in concentration. Instantly, she winced and pulled back, pain flashing across her face. "Something¡¯s blocking me... we need to tell Marcus¡ª"

    "Wait." Crelos leaned in, his eyes narrowing as he observed Darius. "He¡¯s calming down."

    As he spoke, Darius¡¯s breathing gradually steadied, his complexion returning to a healthier color. Through it all, Neko remained curled up beside his head, oblivious to the turmoil surrounding him.

    Crelos reached out, gently tilting Darius''s head to the side. He carefully opened Darius¡¯s mouth, pouring a silvery liquid inside. He coughed lightly as he swallowed, his head settling back onto the pillow.

    "I don¡¯t think we need to trouble Marcus with this right now," Crelos said quietly, his eyes fixed on Darius. "Haku and I can stay with him for now. You should get some rest, Lady Clarke. Your aura needs it."

    ¡°There will be time to rest.¡±

    Before Crelos could respond, both his and Clarke¡¯s auras ignited¡ªClarke¡¯s yellow manaforged armor solidified around her, while Crelos¡¯s flames flickered dangerously. Haku barked, his eyes scanning for the intruder. "Protect Darius!"

    "Please, restrain yourselves. I mean no harm."

    In an instant, roots shot up from the floor, wrapping around them all like serpents, binding them tightly. The roots merged seamlessly with the wooden boards, moving silently. As they tried to struggle, they found their strength draining away, even breathing became a laborious task under the crushing pressure that descended upon them.

    From the wall itself, wood twisted and cracked, forming the shape of a bear as it stepped forward. "I am a friend to the Valdene. You should know my name, little one," the bear said, his voice calm yet commanding as he looked to Haku. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s told you about me¡ªhopefully, all of it was flattering."

    Haku¡¯s head hung limp as the roots gently set him on the ground, his strength slowly returning as the restraints receded. "You¡¯re that elemental king Darius told me about... Barrond. Can you help my brother? I¡¯ll do anything, just please help him."

    Both Crelos and Clarke were gently released, collapsing slightly as they regained their breath, their auras flickering as they stabilized. Clarke''s eyes widened in shock as she watched the bear settle beside Darius. "Warden of the Lithic Bastion, The World-Bear..."

    Barrond¡¯s amber eyes glowed with intensity as he stared at Darius, his brow furrowing in concentration. "He doesn¡¯t need help, just time."

    With a deliberate movement, Barrond extended his rooted paw, gently touching Darius¡¯s forehead. In an instant, his form dissolved into a ball of white light, which Barrond absorbed into his body.

    Haku growled fiercely, flames erupting around him as he transformed into his beast-form, his massive body filling the room, horns blazing with fiery light. "What are you doing?! Bring him back!"

    Barrond remained unfazed, his voice calm and firm. "He isn¡¯t safe here. Your little display won¡¯t change that. If you want him to survive what¡¯s coming, he needs to come with me."

    Crelos stepped forward cautiously, his movements slow and respectful. "What do you mean, survive what?"

    Barrond sighed, his gaze sweeping over the group. "An entire city of mages and knights just witnessed your friend over there wield all five elements. Do you really think they¡¯ll keep that to themselves?"

    Haku immediately shrank back, his concern palpable as he grabbed Darius¡¯s pouch. "I have to go with him, and so does Neko."

    Barrond paused for a moment, considering Haku¡¯s plea before snorting. "Fine." With that gust of breath, Barrond''s snort hit Haku, and in an instant, he was transformed into a ball of light, which the bear absorbed. Barrond then turned to Neko, repeating the process.

    "And you... you realize you''ve made the towers your enemy by helping him?"

    Crelos froze, his face growing pale as he let out a quiet sigh. "I know, and staying here won¡¯t change what¡¯s coming. Eventually, I¡¯ll have to¡ª"

    "That¡¯s enough." Barrond¡¯s frown deepened as the roots making up his body tightened for a brief moment. "We¡¯ll decide what to do with you once he wakes."

    With a heavy snort, Barrond waved a paw, and Crelos¡¯s eyes widened as his body flickered into a ball of light, vanishing into the bear''s massive form.

    And finally, facing Clarke, Barrond thought for a moment before speaking. "Inform Marcus of what has happened. Let him know that once Darius completes his training, he will return. Until then..." the bear''s body began to merge into the floor, his voice growing quieter as he continued, "Rainslif is Darius¡¯s prey."

    As Barrond faded completely, his final words lingered in the air. Clarke stood still, her fists clenched tightly at her sides. Without a word, she turned and left the room, her thoughts racing as she headed to find Marcus. "Everything is going to change. I need to get stronger." For a brief moment, a small smile crossed her face, her aura pulsing. She quickly regained her composure, her eyes hardening as she dissapeared into the shadowed hallway.

 Chapter 102: Into the Bastion

    Chapter 102: Into the Bastion

    Deep within one of Gaia''s first Chaotic Mana Regions, past the dangerous crags and towering stone formations, lies a place few have ever dared to reach¡ªBarrond''s Domain. It is the heart of the Lithic Bastion, a place where the very ground pulses with life, dense with raw earth mana. Legends speak of it in hushed tones, the lore of ancient times carved into the stone itself.

    The atmosphere felt oppressive, the weight of the earth¡¯s energy pressing down like an invisible hand. Yet, among the towering stone sentinels and metallic trees, a young man sat slumped on the stump of a twisted, gleaming ironwood tree, his messy brown hair disheveled and freckled face drained of all interest.

    "I hate this place..." Crelos muttered, his chin resting in his palm, eyes half-lidded with boredom.

    Next to him, Haku, in his smaller form, sprawled lazily on the ground, his tail flicking against the cracked stone beneath them. His feet glowed softly with a blue fire, but even the flames seemed listless.

    "Me too..."

    Stretching with a groan, his eyes dull, Haku muttered, "toss me a crystal?"

    Crelos tapped his pouch and pulled out a fist-sized, low-grade mana crystal, tossing it over without a word. He caught Haku¡¯s unhappy expression and sighed. "We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be stuck here. We need to ration our supplies carefully."

    The fox snorted, stretching lazily before swallowing the crystal whole. Flopping back onto the ground, he growled, "He needs to hurry up. If that dumb bear makes another bad joke, I swear, I¡¯m gonna bite him. Don¡¯t care if he kills me."

    Crelos rolled his eyes, his gaze shifting to the massive tree in the distance, its silver leaves glinting like blades in the sunlight. "Barrond says it should be soon¡ª"

    "He¡¯s been saying that for a month now!"

    Crelos frowned, flexing his fingers as he stared at his hand, watching his pale, weakened aura flicker. "It''s not like we have much of a choice. We can''t even step out of this area without the gravity crushing us. So save your energy and go back to... napping."

    "Resting!" Haku shot him a look before dropping his head back down with a huff.

    ¡®What a peculiar animal, then again, considering his master...¡¯ Sighing, his eyes drifted back to the towering tree.

    ----

    At the base of the enormous pine, Darius lay nestled between its massive roots, dark red leaves scattered across his body. They glowed faintly in the sunlight, casting a soft, almost cozy light over him. His breathing remained steady, his expression calm and untroubled, as if lost in peaceful dreams. His messy black hair, now streaked with a single strand of white running through his bangs, framed his face, adding an air of quiet intensity to his otherwise serene features.

    Neko sprawled next to him, his grey-turquoise fur occasionally sparking with faint bursts of purple as he wheezed and snored, twitching now and then in his sleep.

    From the depths of the largest root, Barrond¡¯s massive form gradually emerged. His amber eyes glowed in the filtered sunlight, scanning over the still figure of Darius. He studied him for a moment, his gaze thoughtful. ''It seems he¡¯s ready.''

    Suddenly, two large mounds of roots rose from the ground before them, slithering down to reveal a startled Haku and Crelos.

    "Can¡¯t you give us some warning?! Makes my fur stand on end when you do that."

    Barrond let out a low chuckle, nodding toward Darius. "I thought you¡¯d want to be here when he awakens."

    Immediately, both Haku and Crelos focused, excitement flickering in their eyes for the first time in months. "Little brother! Wake up!"

    Haku¡¯s bark jolted Neko from his slumber, the weasel springing to his feet, fur standing on end. ''Neko?!''

    "Big Brother is waking."

    Suddenly, Darius stirred, his limbs moving sluggishly as his head shifted from side to side. His eyes blinked open, a faint blue glow flickering for a moment before fading. Taking a deep breath, he sat up, glancing around with a furrowed brow as he tried to process the unfamiliar surroundings and the strange weakness in his body. "How long has it been?"

    In a flash, Neko darted around Darius¡¯s neck, settling on his shoulder and nuzzling into his hair, ''Too long!''

    Haku trotted forward with a wide grin. "Six months. And you say I sleep too much."

    Darius frowned, gently rubbing Neko''s head. "Six months? I thought it would take longer." Turning toward Barrond, he bowed his head slightly. "Thank you for bringing them here."

    Barrond rumbled with laughter, his deep voice echoing. "Think nothing of it, my young friend. It was the pyrite thing to do. But if you wish to thank me, try not to ''crumble'' under the pressure."

    "......"

    Awkward silence followed Barrond¡¯s response. Both Crelos and Haku visibly winced, with Haku barely restraining himself from charging. Clearing his throat, Darius offered a small smile, "I shall do my best." As he shifted to stand, the rustling of leaves falling off his body reminded him of something crucial¡ªhe was completely naked.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Haku snickered, gesturing behind Darius. "Your pouch is right there."

    Bracing himself against the roots, Darius reached for his pouch. With a touch, he summoned his clothes¡ªa dark green tunic, brown trousers, and black boots. Attaching the pouch at his waist, he then quickly felt his finger, breathing a sigh of relief when he felt the invisible signet ring.

    His Immortal Beast Codex formed around his left bicep followed by his chestpiece. Bringing out the black orb and securing the primordial artifact over his right arm, he turned, coming face to face with Crelos.

    "What happened?"

    Darius gave a slight smile, motioning for a bit of space as he eased himself back into a lotus position. "I''ll explain everything in due time," he began, his tone steady. "For now, just know that the threat of me losing control has passed." He tapped his pouch, retrieving the Brooch of the Star-Baron and a mid-grade mana-crystal.

    Attaching the brooch to his chest, Darius closed his eyes, beginning to cycle his cultivation technique. "Allow me a moment to collect myself," he added quietly before slipping into deep concentration, dismissing any responses from those around him.

    His focus turned inward, consciousness delving into his meridians and the intricate runes encircling them. He scanned them carefully, his emotions shifting as he sensed his comprehension had deepened. Anticipation flickered through him. ''One step closer. It seems Daemen understood more than I anticipated. We¡¯ll have to exchange pointers again once he¡¯s studied further.''

    Focusing inward, Darius turned his attention to the center of his being, the void where his future cultivation would anchor itself. A shadowy distortion faded, revealing his heart-demon sitting calmly in the lotus position.

    ''It took six months, but it worked. His soul is now completely separate from mine.'' Darius''s thoughts briefly soured as he recalled the face of his first master from his past life, a reminder of another soul that once resided within him. Irritation flickered before he pushed it away, refocusing on the present.

    He finished absorbing the mana crystal, methodically cycling the mana of all five elements nine times each. His breath turned into a thin white fog, and with a sharp exhale, he spat out a clot of blood. Standing abruptly, he stretched with a satisfied grin. "Much better."

    "Now that you''re feeling better, we need to discuss about few matters." Barrond glanced at Haku before continuing. "Let¡¯s move to a more suitable place."

    Haku¡¯s eyes widened, his nose snapping toward the sky as he stiffened. In the blink of an eye, the ground shifted beneath them, each vanishing into the earth. Barrond chuckled as they disappeared, the great bear turning with ease as he merged back into the ancient tree.

    Three large mounds and a smaller one erupted from the earth inside a massive chamber. At its center stood a wide stone table, its surface covered in swirling patterns of multicolored sand. As the roots and rocks that formed the mounds crumbled away, Darius, Crelos, Haku, and Neko emerged, each positioned around the table, dusting off the remnants of their earthy descent.

    From the wall behind the head of the table, formed from the body of an immense tree, its bark twisting in intricate, natural designs, Barrond emerged. His massive form slowly stepped out of the wood as if it parted for him, his amber eyes glowing faintly. Without a word, he plopped down at the head of the table, the ground beneath him trembling slightly from the weight.

    Before anyone could speak, Darius stepped forward. "Before we proceed, there are matters I must address." His eyes swept the room, searching for any objections. Seeing none, he pressed on, "First and foremost, I owe you all an apology."

    Crelos and Haku immediately began to protest, but Darius raised a hand to stop them. "I know the situation was dire, and perhaps blame is misplaced. However, something was wrong within me. I lost control, and without realizing it, I put all three of your lives at risk."

    "There is nothing to apologize for big brother."

    ''No sorry. Big brother safe. Neko happy, not at risk.''

    "You also saved our lives, so lets put that behind us," Crelos interjected, his tone firm. "Instead, let''s talk about what actually happened. Why did your hair turn white? It was like you became a different person."

    Chairs formed from the ground, each perfectly positioned around the table. As they sat, Neko curled comfortably around Darius¡¯s shoulders, his eyes fixed on the conversation.

    "I won''t delve into all the details just yet," Darius began, his tone measured, "but I developed something called a heart-demon."

    Haku''s ears perked up immediately. "How?! That shouldn''t be possible here. Right?"

    Darius sighed, his gaze shifting towards Crelos, who suddenly blushed, his unease evident. The silence stretched for a moment before Darius spoke again, his voice calm but firm. "You need to make a choice, here and now."

    "A choice?" Crelos blinked, caught off guard.

    Barrond¡¯s lips curled slightly into a smile as he watched the exchange, clearly entertained by the mage¡¯s reaction. Darius pressed on. "What will you do now that you¡¯re cut off from the towers? Will you stop here? I can offer you shelter if that''s what you desire. Or will you continue pursuing your dream?"

    "I... I don¡¯t want to give up," Crelos stammered, the uncertainty heavy in his voice. "But what choice do I have? Even if we managed to find a fire mage willing to teach me, there¡¯s no way I could ascend without the towers¡¯ resources and support."

    "What if I told you I could offer you another path?"

    Crelos''s eyes brightened, hope flickering within them, "to be like you?"

    "Not exactly. But I am confident I can offer you a different way to advance. There''s no guarantee, and it would require everything¡ªyour body, mind, and soul. No turning back."

    Crelos frowned, shaking his head slowly. "I think I''m already past turning back. What would I even go back to? But... there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Well, there''s a lot I don¡¯t understand when it comes to you." He gestured towards Haku. "Even him¡ªhow are you able to do all this? One thing would be impressive, but everything you do defies logic."

    Darius met Crelos¡¯s gaze, his face unreadable. "Make your choice. Will you stop now, or will you join me and continue to fight?"

    "If you choose not to fight," Barrond interjected, his voice lacking its usual playfulness, "I can speak with Agni. His realm of fire would offer you more comfort, a place to shelter."

    Crelos hesitated, glancing between Darius and Barrond before his expression hardened. "Too much has happened to stop now." He straightened, meeting Darius¡¯s eyes with newfound resolve. "If there¡¯s a way to help, I want to change the world, not hide from it."

    Haku¡¯s mouth twitched, a quick grin appearing before he concealed it.

    "Good. We¡¯ll make things official later, but that¡¯s enough for now..." Darius paused as Crelos raised an eyebrow in curiosity.

    "Official?" Crelos echoed.

    "Things will be a lot easier if I just tell you the truth," Darius said, his voice lowering, the weight of his next words palpable.

    "I wasn¡¯t always Darius Valdene," he began slowly, watching Crelos closely for his reaction. "Before this life, I was named Xue Feng, an immortal cultivator from a world far removed from this one, called Penglai."

    Crelos¡¯s brows furrowed, confusion mixing with shock, but he stayed silent, allowing Darius to continue.

    "In Penglai, I spent centuries mastering the arts of cultivation, striving to reach heights no one had before. I was known as a legend, revered for my strength..."

    He then recounted his life as Xue Feng, beginning as a mere mortal, clawing his way up through endless trials, each step a defiance against the heavens themselves. He spoke of destroying his cultivation and forging the Taiji Talisman Technique, the cultivation technique that allowed him to bend the forces of creation and destruction, and of wielding the Grand Taiji Formation Flag, his Talisman that had once stood against gods and demons alike.

    Battles raged across his tale¡ªfighting divine beings, dueling ancient dynasties, and pushing past every limit to ascend further. He spoke of the weight of leadership as Grand Elder of the Ling Xu Sect, and finally, of his death, sacrificing himself to protect his disciple, not knowing that his journey was far from over.

    Barrond leaned forward slightly, his glowing eyes wide, as if the world he knew suddenly seemed smaller.

    "The moment I died, my soul... didn''t fade. I was reborn into this world, still carrying the memories of my past life." His voice grew quieter as the truth sank in, his words weaving through the stillness like a blade cutting through the fog.

    Crelos¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief clear on his face, but as he looked at Darius, Haku, and even the powerful Barrond, something clicked. The impossibilities he had witnessed suddenly seemed less impossible.

    "You¡¯re really telling me... you¡¯ve lived a whole other life?" Crelos whispered, his voice barely audible.

    "Yes," Darius nodded, "I am the reincarnation of Xue Feng and I have lived for over eight centuries."

    For a moment, no one spoke. Neko''s eyes gleamed with childlike wonder, clinging to Darius''s shoulder as if the tale itself was an adventure unfolding before him. Haku sat proudly beside Darius, his chest puffed with silent acknowledgment. Even Barrond, always unshakable, looked deeply intrigued, as if Darius had just revealed a secret long buried beneath the earth.

    The room hung in the tension of revelation. This truth, laid bare, shifted everything. It wasn¡¯t just about mana anymore. Crelos¡¯s world had suddenly expanded, the implications of Darius¡¯s past stretching far beyond anything he had known.

    Darius held Crelos''s gaze, his expression unreadable, his voice steady. "Now you know the truth. This is how I can do what seems impossible. And I understand you have questions, but for now, they will have to wait."

    His attention shifted to Barrond, the glow in his eyes intensifying. "Now it''s your turn. After what I¡¯ve shared, it''s only fair you tell me what you truly want. I¡¯m not naive enough to believe your help comes without a price."

    Barrond¡¯s eyes narrowed, a slow, deliberate smile spreading across his maw. The room seemed to tense as the weight of unspoken words hung in the air.

 Chapter 103: Curse of the Past

    Chapter 103: Curse of the Past

    The damp, warm air clung to everyone like a blanket as Barrond¡¯s smile faded, his gaze settling on the center of the table. A soft amber glow emanated from his eyes, and the colored sand atop the table began to shift, forming into a replica of the supercontinent.

    Darius¡¯s eyes narrowed, catching details in the map that even his own hadn¡¯t shown. Instantly, he activated his lightning mana, focusing on his triple-burner meridian, absorbing the map¡¯s layout as fast as he could.

    "For you to truly understand," Barrond began, his voice unusually somber, "I need to take you back to the beginning." The map shifted again, the continent splitting apart, its pieces drifting until five distinct landmasses lay before them.

    Darius grinned slightly, the map was fully committed to memory.

    Crelos¡¯s eyes lit up as the realization hit him. "The first age..."

    Barrond¡¯s eyes swept over the group. "How much do you know of the primordial age?"

    Haku tilted his head. "Never heard of it."

    ''Neko?''

    Darius shrugged, his expression neutral. "Very little."

    "I read a bit about it once," Crelos added, beaming with pride as he glanced at Haku. "But detailed knowledge of that era is scarce. What little there is... well, it¡¯s all highly guarded."

    Haku rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. However, his attention quickly shifted as the map began to glow, each of the five continents lighting up in a different color, representing the elements.

    "It¡¯s no surprise your knowledge is limited," Barrond said, his tone serious. "That¡¯s all the more reason to start here."

    Darius¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the table, a chill slowly creeping up his spine. ''Whatever they want from me¡­ it¡¯s bigger than I thought.''

    "In the beginning, Gaia was a world of raw, chaotic mana¡ªa realm of untamed potential," Barrond continued. "From this chaos, the five Beasts emerged, each embodying a primal force of the planet."

    The sands shifted, molding into colossal figures towering over the continents.

    "Thalgram, the Beast of Earth," he gestured to a massive form. "Incidara, the Beast of Fire; Arkor, the Water Beast; Skaldris, the Wind Beast; and Astralith, the Lightning Beast. They were the sovereigns of their domains, shaping the very fabric of Gaia."

    The group watched intently as the sands depicted the Beasts'' immense forms.

    "Life struggled to flourish under their dominion," Barrond went on. "Yet, from the essence of Gaia, the Ancient Races were born."

    Ethereal representations of beings appeared across the lands.

    "The Fae Lights, ethereal orbs of pure magic. The Feralyth, a race born with their souls bonded with animals. The Fomorians, colossal beings of stone and metal. The Heliarchs, radiant creatures of fire and light. And the Ondrids, half-water, half-wood entities."

    Haku''s ears perked up slightly, but he remained quiet, absorbing the information.

    "For millennia, they learned to survive under the Beasts rule, but were stifled in their growth. The Primordial Beasts consumed vast amounts of mana, preventing its inhabitants ¡ªand Gaia¡ªfrom evolving."

    The atmosphere in the chamber grew heavier, the weight of ancient history pressing down.

    "But there came a time when the Primordial Races sought change," Barrond''s tone deepened. "They devised a plan¡ªa monumental endeavor to free Gaia from the Beasts'' grasp."

    The sands depicted scenes of preparation, weapons being forged, energies being gathered.

    "Each race crafted weapons and strategies unique to their abilities," he continued. "In unison, they challenged the Beasts."

    The chamber seemed to vibrate with the echoes of ancient battles as the sands illustrated colossal confrontations.

    "The battles were cataclysmic," Barrond said softly. "The land was scarred, the skies torn asunder. But in the end, they succeeded."

    A moment of silence lingered, the weight of sacrifice palpable.

    "Yet, victory came with a price," he said, his eyes reflecting sorrow. "Three great curses were unleashed upon Gaia."

    Haku felt a chill run down his spine.

    "First, the Mana-Beast Curse," Barrond explained. "Corrupted mana spread across the land for a hundred days, twisting wildlife into the monstrous creatures we now know as mana-beasts."If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Crelos clenched his fists slightly, the realization sinking in.

    "Second, the Calamity Curses," Barrond''s voice echoed. "When the Beasts died, their energies twisted into living disasters¡ªCalamities. Each Beast left behind a curse that can randomly turn a Mana-Beast into a Calamity, powerful enough to reshape the world."

    He paused before continuing. "Third, the Soul Dissolution Curse. Only affecting the strongest amongst the Ancient Races and their descendants, upon death, they found their souls dissolved into mana, never to reincarnate. This effectively weakened the races over time."

    A heavy silence settled over them.

    "The world was irrevocably altered," Barrond said. "The Great Change reshaped Gaia, merging the continents into one vast landmass."

    The sands showed the continents being thrust together, forming the world as they knew it.

    "In the aftermath, the Primordial Races adapted," he continued. "The Fae Lights became Faeries and Dryads, nurturing the new world. The Feralyth fused permanently with their animal companions, giving rise to the Werefolk."

    Barrond''s gaze softened. "The Fomorians, unable to reproduce, sacrificed themselves to birth the dwarves. The Heliarchs, in a desperate bid to save their kind, attempted the Shadow Rebirth Ritual. It backfired, transforming them into the first Vampyres."

    He sighed lightly. "The Ondrids, losing their connection to the sea, tranformed into Forest Elves, bonding solely with the land."

    The images faded slowly, the sands settling back onto the table''s surface.

    The chamber remained quiet, the weight of Barronds revelations settling over them.

    Haku finally spoke, his voice hesitant. "Why share this with us now?"

    "Because Gaia is dying."

    Haku''s eyes widened, a rare seriousness crossing his features. "What do you mean, dying?"

    Barrond''s expression grew grave. "When the Primordial Beasts were defeated, Gaia was finally freed from their oppressive influence. The planet began to settle from its chaotic landscape into the world you know today. It was able to evolve."

    He gestured to the map as it shifted, showing life replacing molten wastelands. "But Gaia''s evolution is not complete. During the Age of Twilight, mana was abundant¡ªsaturating the land, the air, the very essence of life. The planet was gathering strength for its next and final step."

    Crelos leaned forward, captivated. "But something changed."

    "Yes," Barrond nodded. "During this time, a massive stone fell from the stars, impacting Gaia with unimaginable force."

    The sands depicted a fiery meteor descending upon the world.

    "From this event, you humans came to be," Barrond continued. "Whether they arrived with the rock or their emergence was mere coincidence, none can say for certain."

    Haku''s eyes narrowed. "Humans..."

    "At first, their numbers were few," Barrond said. "But they multiplied rapidly, spreading across Gaia. They began to understand mana, to wield it in ways previously unseen."

    The sands illustrated humans learning, building, expanding.

    "They developed their system¡¯s," Barrond''s voice took on a somber tone. "And soon came into conflict with the elder races. The culmination of this struggle was the humans'' triumph and the dawn of the current Age of Wonder."

    "As the war unfolded, we Elemental Kings¡ªthen formless¡ªwatched in silence."

    "Why didn''t you stop them?" Haku asked firmly.

    "At first, there was no need. No matter the dominate species, as long as there was balance, we wouldn''t interfere," the bear replied, his gaze steady. "But as humans grew and built their towers, the balance tipped."

    He looked at each of them, his tone serious. "When the elder races, mana-beasts or even we Elemental Kings use mana, it flows naturally, returning to Gaia. But humans... they destroy it, depleting Gaia permanently."

    Crelos felt a knot tighten in his stomach.

    "As humans gained power, their mages and knights progressing in their systems, the planet began to suffer," Barrond continued. "The surface level of mana dwindled."

    He waved his hand, and the sands showed areas of Gaia fading, becoming desolate.

    "In response, certain regions of Gaia gave birth to the Chaotic Mana Regions," Barrond explained. "Areas where mana spews forth into the world, trying to combat the depletion caused by humans."

    The map highlighted these areas, pulsing with elemental energies.

    "When these regions formed, we Elemental Kings truly gained form," Barrond said. "We took control of our respective domains, acting as guardians and regulators of Gaia¡¯s mana."

    "But it''s not enough," Darius murmured, his brow tightening.

    "Correct. Despite our efforts and the mana regions, humans continue to grow unchecked. Gaia is dying. The planet cannot sustain the rate at which mana is being destroyed."

    Crelos looked pale. "Is there no way to reverse it?"

    "There is a way," Barrond said, his eyes locking onto Darius. "And that is why we need you."

    Darius met his gaze steadily. "You don''t seriously want me to save the world?"

    A heavy silence settled over the chamber.

    "Not entirely," Barrond replied, his voice barely above a whisper. "But we Kings believe you are one of the keys to restoring balance."

    Darius shook his head, his brow furrowing. "How much time do we have?"

    "We¡¯re not certain," Barrond replied, his voice heavy. "But if I had to estimate, at the rate humans are expanding¡­ a thousand years, at most."

    Darius considered the bear¡¯s words, his gaze sharp as he met Barrond¡¯s eyes. ¡®There¡¯s no way they expect me to challenge the towers and the union. It must be something else.¡¯

    "Tell me exactly what you want from me," Darius said, his tone calm but firm. "If I can help, I will. But don¡¯t mistake your past aid for some kind of blood debt. I have no obligation to risk my life¡ªlet alone take on the entire world¡ªjust because you¡¯ve helped me a few times."

    Barrond squinted at Darius¡¯s words, a low chuckle rumbling in his chest. ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to wage war against the mages," he said, amusement flickering in his eyes. "What we need is for you to destroy the curses left behind by the five Beasts."

    Both Haku and Crelos sucked in a sharp breath, while Neko, oblivious to the tension, started playing in the sand, flicking it with his tiny paws.

    ¡°I assume you have some kind of plan for this?¡± Crelos asked, his voice tight.

    Barrond turned to him with a slight smile, waving his paw to summon a small tornado for Neko to chase. ¡°We do.¡±

    Darius frowned, unease settling in. ¡°And why exactly am I the one for this? Does this have something to do with me wielding all five elements?¡±

    Barrond raised a brow, nodding slowly. ¡°Exactly. But understand, I can¡¯t explain the full process yet¡ªnot until you¡¯ve proven yourself. For now, you¡¯re only a possibility, not a certainty.¡±

    Darius sighed internally, his thoughts turning sarcastic, ¡®Why is it always like this with these types? Was I this cryptic when I tested Wu Chen?¡¯ He glanced toward Crelos. "Your thoughts?"

    Caught off guard, Crelos blinked before gathering himself. "Honestly, I don''t see a reason to refuse at this point. It''s likely there¡¯s some kind of spell requiring all five elements. They¡¯re probably holding off until they can trust you¡ªor until you¡¯re actually able to cast it." Turning to Barrond, he added, "I assume they plan to keep you in the chaotic mana regions for training before teaching you how to break the curses. Am I close?"

    Barrond¡¯s laughter boomed, shaking the room as his paw hit the table. "Exactly! Seems this one¡¯s really got a ''rooted'' understanding!"

    "How will breaking the curses help save Gaia?" Haku¡¯s voice cut through Barrond''s joke, his lips sneering as he calmed himself.

    The Elemental King hesitated, a rare sign of uncertainty. With a deep sigh, he waved his paw over the table. The sand began to shift and swirl, gathering around a surprised Neko, forming the massive shapes of the five Primordial Beasts. "When each Beast died, as I said, they released the three curses. The one we want you to focus on is the Calamity Curse."

    The sand beasts spasmed, their towering forms crumbling until only five glowing orbs of sand floated above the table. "In truth, the Calamity Curse isn''t a traditional curse at all. This is something only the Elemental Kings know. When the Primordial Beasts died, part of their souls survived, binding themselves to the world. These soul fragments are what we now call the Calamity Curse, and they also act as anchors for the Soul Dissolution Curse, maintaining its power."

    Crelos and Darius exchanged a glance, both clearly surprised. After a beat, Darius spoke up. "So, if we destroy the soul fragments of the Primordial Beasts, we can also break the Dissolution Curse. But you still haven¡¯t explained how that will help Gaia."

    Barrond¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his voice turning grave. "Because once freed from the Dissolution Curse, the elder races will reclaim their true strength. With their power restored, they will finally have the ability to stand against the towers. If they break free from the curse¡ªand with our aid this time¡ªwe can push humanity back and restore balance to Gaia."

    Both Crelos and Haku turned toward Darius, their expressions expectant, waiting for his decision. After a few moments of silent contemplation, Darius spoke, his voice steady. "I will agree to this on three conditions. First, you must provide me with a safe and secure place to break through. Second, if I succeed in breaking through, you will support me and my companions in any way I ask, as long as it¡¯s within your power¡ªthis extends to the other Kings as well. And third," his tone hardened slightly, "you must allow me to seek my revenge against Rainslif Crowley. When the time comes, you will not hinder me."

    Barrond¡¯s laughter echoed throughout the chamber, a deep, rumbling sound that seemed to shake the very ground beneath them. His massive form began to grow, filling the space even more. "Agreed! Pass our trials, and we will grant you anything within our power¡ªeven your revenge."

    Darius allowed himself a small smile, nodding to Barrond. "Its agreed. Now then, since that¡¯s settled, there¡¯s something I need to take care of immediately."

    Fidgeting with his signet ring, Darius hesitated, a rare flicker of awkwardness crossing his face. "Would it be alright if I¡­ carved something into the wall here?"

    Haku suddenly leapt onto the table, his fur standing on end. "Shit! I completely forgot about the kids!"

 Chapter 104: Foundations

    Chapter 104: Foundations

    Stepping through the portal, leaving Barrond behind, the group eagerly entered the Vault.

    As soon as Crelos''s vision cleared, he blinked several times, his gaze darting around the room. "I... I must be seeing things..." he muttered, rubbing his eyes before his lips began to tremble. "An All-Room..."

    Haku snickered as he casually strolled past. "Don¡¯t get too excited. This is just the first room."

    "First room...?" Crelos whispered in disbelief, his eyes widening further.

    Neko darted from Darius¡¯s shoulder, claws scratching at the door leading to the farm. ''Big sister!''

    Darius winced, stepping forward and opening the door to the Beast-Farm. He instantly spread his Arcane Gaze, ignoring the shocked gasp from Crelos behind him.

    "A Beast-Farm?! This... this is impossible!"

    As Darius''s perception stretched across the farm, his gaze immediately locked onto Ursie''s blue aura, steady and lazily swimming in the hatchery waters. "That''s a relief," he muttered under his breath.

    Haku and Neko sprinted ahead, each reveling in their natural element. Haku''s flames roared to life as his body expanded, his laughter booming through the air as his horns grew longer. "Damn, this is good! The fire mana feels incredible!"

    Crelos''s aura flared, his flames finally igniting into a pulsing, vibrant bonfire. "The mana here... it¡¯s dense." He took a deep breath, a smile tugging at his lips. "You truly are full of endless mysteries, my friend."

    Darius raised an eyebrow, a small chuckle escaping him. Placing his hands behind his back, "look up."

    Crelos¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion for a moment, but as he lifted his eyes, they widened in shock. His breath caught in his throat as he took in the vast, towering structures in the distance. "What... is this place? You have a tower?!"

    "Pagoda!" Haku corrected as he bounded farther into the distance, his excitement uncontained.

    Darius clapped Crelos on the back with a laugh before walking toward the Hatchery. "Just follow along. You¡¯ll learn everything in time."

    Neko¡¯s lightning form zipped through the forest like a streak of purple, darting toward the hatchery¡¯s edge. ''Home! Big sister!''

    Darius chuckled softly, feeling a sense of calm settle over him as he watched Ursie¡¯s aura surge. Moments later, her massive form broke through the water¡¯s surface. Haku soon arrived, his fiery aura blazing as he joined the others near the hatchery, offering Darius a striking view of his strange new family.

    "I''m sorry for the delay, Ursie," bowing his head slightly, his tone sincere. "I should be able to get you some bones by end of day. Please accept my apology."

    Ursie¡¯s large mandibles clicked repeatedly, her antennas twitching as her aura flared. Slowly, she calmed, her voice rumbling with warmth. "I welcome the First¡ªbig brother¡ªhome. I have no need for your apology. It is only natural to watch over those who come after."

    Haku¡¯s ears drooped slightly as he stepped forward, his usual playful demeanor softening. "How are the children? Have they been worried?"

    Ursie hesitated briefly, her tone dry as she finally answered, "They are fine. Go see them yourself."

    "That''s enough!"

    Everyone froze, including Darius, who looked over, slightly surprised at the outburst.

    Crelos''s aura flickered wildly as he pointed accusingly at Ursie. "You have a Swamp-Roach?! Darius, seriously... you''re raising a damn world-ender?"

    Darius turned calmly, his voice steady but with a hint of warning. "I would appreciate it if you showed her the same respect you''ve shown me. Strange or not, she''s family. And as for her being a world-ender? I don¡¯t see any point in raising weaklings." He smiled, winking at Ursie before turning toward the Pagoda. "I''ll be back later with your rewards, little sister. We¡¯ll discuss everything then."

    "Of course, big brother. The children will be glad to see you," Ursie replied, splashing her tail toward Crelos just as she disappeared beneath the water.

    Crelos jumped back, his face flushed with embarrassment. "I¡ªI''m sorry. It''s just... my first time seeing one up close." Scratching the back of his head, he quickly followed after Darius while Neko and Haku dashed ahead of them. "This is insane... a separate dimension, an all-room, a beast-farm, and a Swamp-Roach? What else are you hiding?"

    "I wouldn''t get too impressed yet," Darius said, his eyes scanning the towering structures that dominated the landscape. "Those are just buildings for now. They''ve yet to fulfill their true purpose." A sense of pride flickered in his gaze as they neared the massive forms of the Pagoda, the lodge, and the pavilion. ''Once I break through, I¡¯ll spend time getting things properly established here before moving on to Barrond''s trials.''

    The distant shouts of Haku and the excited laughter of the children drew his attention. A smile tugged at his lips. ''These children... they are part of my foundation, too.''

    As they broke through the treeline, the cleared area spread out before them, revealing the impressive scale of the structures. Darius chuckled softly when he heard Crelos gasp in awe behind him. Up ahead, the children were already racing toward him, their excited energy contagious. Neko darted between them, his lightning-fast movements a blur, while Glabe trailed behind, his broad smile lighting up his face as he jogged to catch up.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "Master!" Tem¡¯s voice rang out, causing Darius to flinch. He turned to Crelos, exhaling. "I''m not really their master."

    Crelos raised an eyebrow, feigning disbelief with a dramatic roll of his eyes. "Suuuuuure. Hey, whatever makes you happy."

    Without hesitation, Darius¡¯s aura flared, shifting to a firm yellow. He stomped his foot. "Terra Pulse." The ground beneath Crelos lifted, suspending him a few feet in the air, his expression turning from smug to startled in an instant.

    ''Cheeky kid.'' Darius smirked as he turned to greet the children. "Glad to see you¡¯re all doing just fine." His gaze shifted to Glabe, who bowed respectfully when their eyes met. "Thank you for looking after them. You¡¯ve done well."

    Rising from his bow, Glabe inclined his head slightly. "Master provided everything we needed. We¡¯re just relieved to see you return safely." His eyes flicked to Crelos, his posture stiffening a little. "Greetings, my lord. Welcome to the farm. May this humble one know your¡ª"

    "Stop that." Darius cut in, his tone sharp with irritation. "Speak to him as an equal." His eyes swept over the children, his voice growing firm. "All of you. Crelos will be living alongside you. Until further notice, treat him like one of you. Do you understand?"

    ''Equal?'' Crelos¡¯s expression flickered with a brief sneer before he smoothed it out, accepting the directive.

    "Yes, Master." The children responded in unison, including Glabe, their voices disciplined and respectful.

    Darius led the children back into the lodge, their excitement bubbling over as they eagerly showed him their rooms. As each child took their turn, Darius quietly observed the subtle changes in their behavior. Their movements were less stiff, their speech more fluid. They seemed... free. Almost like ordinary children.

    After spending about an hour indulging them, Darius left Crelos and the furry duo to play while he pulled Glabe aside.

    "You¡¯ve done a better job than I expected," Darius said, leaning against a large pine tree that served as one of the lodge''s central pillars. "They¡¯re starting to seem like normal children."

    Glabe bowed slightly, his eyes low. "Even though you did not give direct orders, I sensed this was your intent."

    A small smile tugged at Darius¡¯s lips as he watched Glabe carefully. "You do realize I have the same wish for you. I have no desire to be anyone¡¯s master¡ªat least not in anyway you¡¯ve known the word."

    Glabe hesitated, frowning as if weighing his response carefully. But seeing Darius¡¯s patient gaze, he finally spoke, "Forgive me for being so direct, but what do you want from us? You say you can teach us your magic, but to what end? What benefit does this bring you?"

    Darius¡¯s expression remained unchanged, though his thoughts stirred. ''He¡¯s perceptive, and his temperament is admirable.''

    Noticing the slight tremor in Glabe¡¯s posture, and the sheen of sweat forming on his forehead, Darius realized the elf wasn¡¯t going to breathe until he received an answer. He spoke calmly, "I am, and will forever be hunted by the towers and the Knights Union. If I want to live long enough¡ªto grow strong enough to protect myself and those I care about¡ªI need help. You will have a choice in the matter, but I won¡¯t lie to you. I want to use you. I want to train you and the children to be the foundation of what I''m building."

    As Darius stepped forward, his words shifted to a private message within Glabe¡¯s mind as he moved to rejoin the children. ''If you choose to follow me, you will fight. You will face the entire human world. But if you¡¯re willing to endure that, if you are prepared to suffer greatly, I promise you this¡ªone day, gods will walk these halls.''

    Darius stopped briefly, his gaze meeting Glabe¡¯s. ''Will you choose to be among them?'' With a slight smile, he turned, raising his arms and calling for the children, leaving the question lingering in the air.

    ''Who is this boy?'' Glabe thought, his breath catching for a moment as he watched Darius walk away. ''For just an instant... he looked at me the way Grandfather used to.''

    ''My gut says I should believe him. But can I really trust a human?'' Exhaling slowly, Glabe straightened, his steps falling in line behind Darius. His eyes never left him, every move scrutinized, his mind racing.

    ----

    The void was absolute, suffocating in its depth. No light, no form, no detail existed within the space¡ªjust emptiness. Silence reigned until a thick, heavy voice shattered it. "He''s awake. I apologize for not being there to help with the humans, now that they know he exists, we have to be very careful moving forward."

    A young man''s voice snarled through the darkness, brimming with frustration. "That damn fool! We told him to come directly to us! All the effort spent hiding him the first time, wasted!"

    A softer, more nurturing tone cut in, soothing the heated exchange. "What''s done is done. As long as he remains within our regions, they won''t be able to touch him."

    "Once you''re done, send him my way. I''ve been dying to get my hands on him."

    "You will not bully him. If I find out you''re treating him unfairly, I''ll¡ª"

    "I''m giving him access to Agarttha."

    "...."

    "......"

    "......"

    "You''re that confident in him?"

    "He says he needs a place to break through. Remember that mess the first time we met him? And besides, the others look hopeless compared to him."

    "But are you truly confident? Enough to answer for it if something happens?"

    "Do you think he would propose this if he wasn¡¯t?"

    "Let him in. We can take away our blessing just as easily as we give it. Why hesitate? If he passes the trials, I''ll give him whatever he asks of me."

    "So, we''re agreed?"

    "Whatever."

    "Agreed."

    "Seems pointless, but fine."

    "....*clap*...."

    "I¡¯ll inform the others of our decision and keep you updated on his progress."

    Without responding, the voices left, silence settling back into the void. Slowly, the darkness was replaced by a soft glow of light, revealing a carved-out room deep within a massive tree. Barrond slumped onto the ground with a heavy sigh, stretching his large frame as he lazily gazed up at the ceiling. "I''m bored."

    ----

    Standing in the dimly lit room of the pagoda¡¯s bottom floor, Darius faced the group gathered before him, his hands clasped behind his back. "Once I break through, I¡¯ll return here, and we will begin training. I advise each of you to truly think about what I¡¯ve told you. No one will be judged or treated unfairly if they choose not to join me. I will ensure to set up a safe, comfortable place, wherever you choose, and that you won¡¯t have to worry about crystals. But understand this¡ªwhatever choice you make will be final. When I return, there will be no going back from your decision."

    His eyes shifted to Haku, who stood tall beside him, with Neko perched on his massive head. "You two will remain here. Haku, I want you to start teaching your little brother."

    Neko shot up onto his hind legs, sparks dancing in his fur. ''You teach!'' His complaint echoed directly into Darius¡¯s mind.

    Darius squinted, his voice sharp as he replied, "It¡¯s time you learned about the world you live in. I don¡¯t have time to teach you the basics. Once you¡¯ve reached a certain point in your studies, I¡¯ll take over. Until then, listen to your big brother. Don¡¯t disappoint me."

    Neko flattened himself onto Haku¡¯s head, silent in his rebellion, but the faint flash of purple in his eyes betrayed his determination.

    "Crelos, you¡¯ll be relieving Glabe of his duties until I return."

    Both the mage and the elf furrowed their brows in confusion. Crelos opened his mouth to protest, but Glabe spoke first. "There¡¯s no need for this. I¡¯m content with my role, and I doubt the young master is suited for such tasks."

    "I have my reasons," Darius replied, his tone brooking no argument. His gaze bore into both of them. "Glabe, show him everything he needs to do, then step aside. No interference."

    Crelos tried to speak, but Darius cut him off sharply. "You¡¯re here to pull your weight, not to spectate. This is also your chance to understand everyone here. Your efforts while I¡¯m gone will determine how much of my time goes into refining your system. Remember that."

    Glabe bowed, resigned. Crelos clenched his jaw but held his tongue. Both accepted Darius¡¯s orders, though their tension lingered.

    Satisfied, Darius motioned toward the small, open red barrel tucked in the corner of the room. "Those three will be back by this time tomorrow. I can¡¯t vouch for their behavior when they¡¯re out, so leave them be. And no one touches the barrel."

    "We won''t," Tem stepped forward, her muddy scales catching the light for a brief moment. "How long will you be gone this time?"

    With a warm smile, Darius rested his hand on her head, giving it a gentle pat. "Not long. Do your best to keep things in order while I¡¯m away."

    As he turned to leave, his thoughts reached out to Neko and Haku. ''If something happens to me, Neko will know instantly through our connection. If that happens, take everything and everyone and leave. Once you do, you shouldnt be within the lithic bastion, so get the children to safety before moving on.''

    ''Danger, Big Brother?''

    Darius¡¯s response was calm but firm. ''There¡¯s always danger when walking the path of cultivation. I¡¯m also treading unproven ground. Death may be waiting for me, but that¡¯s the reality of this¡ªrisk is always there.''

    Haku watched his brother¡¯s back as Darius strode out of the Pagoda, his jaw clenched tight. ''Good luck, then,'' he thought, his voice grim in Darius¡¯s mind. ''We¡¯ll be waiting for your return.''

    Snorting softly, Haku shifted his gaze upward. "Now you," he grumbled, looking at Neko perched on his head. "Let¡¯s start with the alphabet."

    Darius chuckled quietly as he blinked out of sight, reappearing at the entrance of the beast-farm, closing the door behind him. Smiling broadly, his fingers brushed against his pouch, summoning the Gaia''s Heart Diamond. ''Finally,'' his smile faltering for just a moment before he shrugged. "Think I¡¯m addicted to gambling with death... so be it."

    Standing at the center of the all-room, Darius tightened his grip around the crystal. "Exit!"

 Chapter 105: The Sanctuary of Kings

    Chapter 105: The Sanctuary of Kings

    Darius stepped from the starry portal, its endless expanse closing behind him with a soft hum. The room stretched out before him, silent and empty.

    ''He should know I''m here.''

    Moving towards the table, his fingers brushed across the surface, scooping up a handful of sand. As he let the grains slip through his fingers, his eyes began to glow, the faint azure within them flickering like starlight. "The runes... they¡¯re different," he squinted, studying the intricate symbols.

    "How much do you know about them?"

    Darius casually brushed the remaining sand from his hand and turned. "Not as much as I thought. I¡¯ve never seen earth mana composed of such an intricate runic language before."

    Barrond emerged from the wall, his massive frame lumbering over to the table. With a casual wave of his paw, the scattered sands shifted, forming a single intricate rune that pulsed with life. "That''s because the mana within my domain is different," Barrond rumbled. "What you see is the language of creation¡ªthe original runic language from the primordial age."

    Darius¡¯s brows furrowed as he considered the weight of that. "If the mana produced from the chaotic mana regions is the same as back then, why hasn¡¯t the world reverted?"

    The sands on the table swirled again, this time reshaping into the familiar outline of Gaia¡¯s supercontinent. Fifteen distinct areas glowed softly, each pulsing with elemental energy. "Each chaotic mana region functions differently," Barrond explained, his voice low and steady. "They not only generate but filter mana. Only once stabilized does it leave the central zones, allowing Gaia to remain balanced."

    Darius''s eyes narrowed, his focus sharpening as he studied the grains of sand. Slowly, he tried to decipher the complex symbols etched into each tiny particle. "These are universal-grade runes..."

    Darius withdrew his gaze, mentally noting to study the ancient runes further in the future. ''If I can master this language, it might help me with my own and those in the Vault.''

    "But I doubt you''re here for a lesson on Runes. I assume you''re here for your first request, are you ready?"

    "Not quite, before we depart I need mana-beast bones¡ªpreferably aged... and third grade."

    "Bones?" Barrond rumbled, pondering for a moment before motioning to the ground beside him. A mound of roots rose, twisting together to reveal a twelve meter long, aged spine. "Will this suffice?"

    Darius nodded, "perfectly. Give me a moment."

    Without hesitation, he grabbed the spine and returned to the Vault. A short while later, he returned through the portal, nodding to Barrond. "Thank you for waiting. Now, I¡¯m ready."

    The world-bear shook his head. Turning to the wall, he lumbered forward, each step causing the ground to tremble slightly. As he neared, the wood cracked and twisted, splitting apart to reveal a dark tunnel that stretched into unseen depths. ¡°Follow me."

    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡±

    ¡°To the most secure place on Gaia¡­ well, technically, within Gaia.¡± His voice boomed through the narrow passage, as if the walls themselves carried his words. ¡°We¡¯re heading to Agarttha...¡±

    Darius waited, expecting more explanation. When none came, he sighed and followed. ¡°And what, exactly, is Agarttha?¡±

    Barrond¡¯s silhouette shifted slightly, as if he were smiling, though the darkness concealed his expression. ¡°Agarttha is a sanctuary¡ªa refuge for Elemental Kings and others who¡¯ve earned its protection. It¡¯s one of Gaia¡¯s most potent convergence sites, untouched by the surface¡¯s decay."

    Darius¡¯s eyebrows lifted at the mention of a convergence site. His curiosity piqued, "How many ley lines?"

    "Fifteen," Barrond replied with a note of reverence. "Three of each element, equal in size and in perfect balance." He let out a heavy sigh, as if the very mention stirred something deep within.

    Darius stopped in his tracks, letting the world-bear¡¯s shadowed form drift ahead. ¡®Something¡¯s off. They call me a possibility, yet offer this? Why such effort?¡¯ Shaking off the suspicion, he quickly caught up.

    Noticing the hesitation, Barrond smirked, "your reaction is expected. Nowhere on the surface rivals Agarttha¡¯s beauty or power. And you will be one of the few mortals to have set foot there. Consider this a gesture of our sincerity."

    Darius¡¯s tone remained cautious. "Privacy is my main requirement for this breakthrough, so Agarttha sounds ideal. But why not provide a secluded space within your domain? I''m aware that it wasn¡¯t just luck that kept my first breakthrough hidden from the towers."

    Barrond¡¯s laughter rumbled through the tunnel, the sound echoing like shifting rocks. "Oh, we did cover your tracks, but not in the way you¡¯re thinking. Your breakthrough wasn¡¯t hidden¡ªthey felt it, all right. The whole world did."

    Darius halted mid-step for the second time, his brows furrowing. "I didn¡¯t realize it caused such a stir."

    Barrond stopped too, turning to meet Darius¡¯s gaze. "It¡¯s not every day that Gaia herself speaks, you know. That¡¯s probably why Agni has a bit of a¡­ heated reaction to you."

    Darius squinted, recalling his initial encounter with Agni¡ªthe massive fireball aimed directly at him. "Wait, you¡¯re saying Gaia spoke? What did... she say?"

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Barrond resumed his lumbering stride, the tunnel widening before them. "It¡¯s hard to translate directly, but the closest word in your language would be¡­ Ascend."

    ¡®Ascend?¡¯ Darius frowned, the weight of the word, and the memory of the boy he met while breaking through, settled heavily on his shoulders. "Are you telling me Gaia itself actually helped me?"

    Barrond let out a gravelly chuckle, shaking his massive head. "Ah, who can say? Like I mentioned, Gaia¡¯s language doesn¡¯t translate neatly. It¡¯s spoken through vibrations, through the land itself. And when you broke through, the world trembled. No way to hide that."

    As they continued, the damp walls of the tunnel gave way to veins of glowing stones embedded within the earth. Darius''s eyes sharpened, recognizing them instantly. ¡®Mana-crystals, and all of them high-grade.¡¯

    "We managed to redirect the attention, though," Barrond continued, his tone lightening. "The sight of five Elemental Kings flexing their power is quite a spectacle, after all. With help from a few others, we made sure they couldn¡¯t trace your location."

    A surge of bitterness rose within Darius, and he couldn¡¯t hold back the familiar voice that whispered from deep within. ¡®Then how did Ramman happen? Where were they when Rainslif murdered our father?¡¯ Daemen''s anger reverberated, the question sharp and raw.

    Darius hesitated, his jaw tightening. But he couldn¡¯t let it go unanswered, for Daemen''s sake. "It''s obvious you were watching me, so how did Ramman nearly kill me? Why was Crowley allowed to murder my father?"

    Pausing for a moment, Barrond seemed to weigh his thoughts before answering. "We might be powerful¡ªpowerful enough to be unmatched within our domains¡ªbut beyond them, we face strict limitations."

    "Outside our Chaotic Mana Regions, our influence wanes, and we can only manifest under specific conditions," Barrond explained, his voice heavy. "For now, that answer will have to suffice. Just know that if we could have intervened, we¡ªI would¡¯ve. As I was the one tasked with observing you."

    ''Bullshit! Ask him why¡ª''

    ''Enough, Daemen,'' Darius cut in mentally, his tone sharp yet controlled. ''He''s not going to reveal anything now, even if there is fault. Don¡¯t lose sight of who¡¯s truly to blame. Calm yourself before you disrupt your cultivation.''

    Pretending to take a steadying breath, Darius kept his expression neutral. "I understand."

    Inside his dantian, Daemen¡¯s soul remained tense, seated cross-legged in agitation. ''If we find out they could have done something...''

    ''Don¡¯t worry,'' Darius''s thoughts echoed back firmly. ''If there¡¯s a debt to settle, I will settle it.''

    Daemen¡¯s agitation eased, a faint smile flickering across his face at the unmistakable killing intent in Darius¡¯s thoughts.

    They continued walking in silence, the air growing warmer and more humid as they descended further into the depths. Darius¡¯s body, conditioned by his cultivation, adapted seamlessly to the rising heat and moisture.

    Clearing his throat, he glanced toward Barrond, who turned his massive head in acknowledgment. "How deep are we going?"

    "If we were walking at a natural pace, it would take us a year to reach our destination. We¡¯re heading about thirteen-thousand kilometers down. To be exact, twelve-thousand seven-hundred and fourty-two."

    Darius nodded thoughtfully, feeling a constant pulse of mana shifting around them. "I thought I sensed a strange flow around us." Looking around approvingly, he asked, "So, how much longer will this take?"

    With a broad grin, Barrond stopped abruptly, his amusement clear. "Not much longer." Then, with a heavy stomp of his paw, the darkness ahead rippled like a disturbed surface of water, distorting the air into a shimmering, almost fluid barrier.

    With another stomp, Barrond sent a surge of mana through the ground, triggering the distorted air to crack. Multicolored fissures snaked upward from the floor, reaching the ceiling. As the final crack formed, a deafening shatter made Darius flinch, even Daemen instinctively withdrew his senses.

    ¡°Welcome to Agarttha, the Sanctuary of Kings,¡± Barrond declared with a rumbling laugh as light flooded the tunnel, momentarily blinding Darius until he engaged his Arcane Gaze.

    Darius¡¯s breath hitched. "I think you¡¯re right, Barrond. It¡¯s truly beautiful."

    His bones hummed as they automatically began absorbing the ambient mana. His muscles relaxed, his blood surged, and his body felt as though it had been infused with the essence of a mystical pill.

    ''If I could cultivate here, my cultivation would grow wings¡ªat least tenfold faster than in the farm. I need to secure permanent access to it somehow.''

    Standing genuinely awestruck, Darius was exposed to a colossal underground expanse, its distant ceiling swallowed by darkness. Above, feint clusters of light resembled stars, but he soon recognized them as massive mana-crystals embedded in the cavern¡¯s roof, twinkling faintly like a hidden night sky.

    Below, crystalline trees with stone-like trunks stretched upward, their branches heavy with molten-glass leaves that shimmered softly in the ambient light. Rivers meandered through the cavern, glowing with bioluminescent algae that covered the rugged banks.

    But the most striking sight dominating Darius¡¯s attention, were the massive rivers of raw mana surging through the cavern¡¯s sky.

    The elemental ley-lines blazed through the air like winding dragons, their bodies twisting and coiling overhead. Their vibrant colors pulsed with energy, casting an otherworldly glow over the landscape. Yet, despite the sheer magnitude of power at play, there was no overwhelming roar or chaotic pressure¡ªonly a profound serenity. Only the occasional caw or eerie cackle hinted at life hidden within the stillness.

    Darius extended his senses to their limit, searching for the edges of the cavern but finding none. Then, a curious realization struck him: there were no mana-beasts. ¡°The wildlife here¡ª¡±

    ¡°The first curse never reached this place, so no mana-beasts naturally exist here."

    ¡°Naturally?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll learn more when necessary," Barrond replied, his tone almost dismissive. "Right now, your focus should be on why you came.¡±

    Barrond stepped fully into Agarttha, inhaling deeply, as if savoring the cavern¡¯s mana-rich air. ¡°Come along. I know the perfect spot¡ªmy favorite rock in all of Gaia. I''m eager to hear your thoughts on it.¡±

    ¡®On a rock? You were right, these guys are nuts.¡¯

    Darius suppressed a grin and matched Barrond¡¯s pace. ¡°What¡¯s it composed of?¡± he asked absently, while inwardly focusing on Daemen. ¡®Ignore him. Did you memorize the seals?¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it. As soon as he¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡¯ Daemen, identical in appearance to Darius, ran a hand through his long white hair. ¡®I¡¯m kinda scared, but it feels amazing. We¡¯re both getting closer.¡¯

    Darius¡¯s expression remained neutral, though his brow tightened slightly. ¡®Don¡¯t celebrate yet.¡¯ He nodded as Barrond glanced back. ¡°Diorite, huh? I''ve always found it fascinating.¡±

    Barrond chuckled heartily, continuing his enthusiastic rock talk. They rounded a grove of crystal-studded trees, following a glowing stream, until the massive stone came into view.

    Darius genuinely admired it. ¡°You undersold it, Barrond. It¡¯s quite impressive.¡±

    The boulder rose three stories high, its rough surface marked by swirling patterns of black and white, naturally forming intricate circles.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing particularly special,¡± Barrond admitted. ¡°But it offers a sturdy foundation for your breakthrough. Agarttha will act as a natural shield; not even all of us Kings combined could dent its defenses.¡± The world-bear then sniffed the stone and, to Darius¡¯s surprise, licked it with his root-like tongue.

    Darius blinked, choosing to ignore the odd behavior. He leapt to the top of the boulder, landing smoothly. ¡°This is perfect. It¡¯s flat and spacious up here. Thank you.¡±

    Barrond beamed, nodding as he began to turn away. ¡°Of course, of course, good luck. I¡¯ll be waiting where we entered.¡±

    Darius inclined his head.

    With a grunt, Barrond¡¯s form melted into the ground, vanishing into the distance.

    ¡®Like we¡¯re gonna trust you. You¡¯re gonna set¡ª¡¯

    ¡®Already on it.¡¯ Darius¡¯s finger flared with light, tracing an array in the air before him. ¡®Just need to tweak some runes... run a few tests... and that should do.¡¯ He waved the glowing array away, then began forcefully engraving it into the top of the stone with his finger. ''Let¡¯s hope Barrond doesn¡¯t take this personally.''

    ¡®Who cares? It¡¯s just a rock. If he¡¯s got a problem, he should blame himself for being nosy.¡¯

    After a few moments of focused work, Darius completed the array, forming a perfect circle around him. ''That should do it. Ready?¡¯

    ¡®Do it.¡¯

    Darius pressed his palm against the array, activating it. The world around him seemed to pause¡ªsound vanishing, the air growing still. Moments later, the array stabilized, and normality returned. ¡®Your turn.¡¯

    Inside Darius¡¯s core, Daemen sat cross-legged in the void, his face composed. With a deep breath, his hands blurred into rapid, complex seals, faster and faster, until finally, he slammed his palms together. ¡°Release!¡±

    Light burst forth from his form, flooding the darkness with blinding intensity before condensing into a soft, pulsating orb. ¡®Ha! Easy!¡¯ The orb bobbed and swirled around within Darius, Daemen¡¯s laughter echoing through their shared consciousness.

    ¡®Quit fooling around. Lock onto the mana signature.¡¯ Darius raised his signet ring slightly, his focus entirely on Daemen.

    ¡®Got it.¡¯ The orb twitched violently before suddenly expanding, its light pulsing outward in rapid waves.

    Darius shifted his focus, watching intently as Daemen¡¯s soul emerged from within him, moving with purpose toward the signet ring. It hovered momentarily, then slipped into the newly formed glowing seal, vanishing inside.

    ¡®I¡¯m in. Not as bad as I expected... a bit stuffy.¡¯

    Darius exhaled slowly, his expression unreadable. ¡®I should¡¯ve left you with Haku, just in case.¡¯

    ¡®If you fail, I fail. Don¡¯t worry. Even if it takes centuries, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡¯

    ¡°I''m sure you will.¡± Darius replied aloud. He tapped his pouch, making the ring disappear.

    Settling into a lotus position, Darius rested his hands on his knees, his eyes closing. He began to cycle his breathing patterns, regulating his inner flow. His Arcane Talisman Technique engaged smoothly, his consciousness flowing through the twelve major meridians. His crystal skeleton shimmered faintly, with intricate arrays etched into his organs and muscles, each sparking with energy. As his bones reached their mana capacity, the five elemental tattoos began to glow softly.

    Centered and composed, he touched his pouch once more, retrieving the Gaia''s Heart Diamond. The gem pulsed, the raw power of every element reflecting in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

 Chapter 106: Embracing the Unknown

    Chapter 106: Embracing the Unknown

    Seated in the lotus position, Darius examined the massive diamond in his hand, observing the swirling elements trapped within.

    ''I owe Neko a big reward after this.''

    He placed the Gaia''s Heart Diamond gently in his lap, focusing on his gauntlet, it slowly crawled down his arm to form the black orb, storing it along with his armor and tunic, he closed his eyes and began to center his mind. As he did, the ambient mana from the diamond surged, a dense wave spreading through his senses.

    ''More than enough¡­''

    His mind zeroed in on each element¡ªwater, earth, fire, wind, and lightning¡ªreaching out to embrace the depths of his current comprehension.

    Slowly, a faint glow surfaced beneath his bare skin as his tattoos flared to life, lighting up in sequence: deep blue and earthy yellow on his left chest, fiery red across his abdomen, pale green joining the others on his right chest, and the purple of lightning blazing on his forehead.

    Above him, the ley lines within Agarttha began to flow faster, gradually reacting to the mounting energy, their currents growing erratic.

    ''This bottleneck ends here,'' he resolved, his expression hardening. His breath slowed, becoming deep and steady, while his blue aura swelled, thickening like an incoming tide. It wrapped around him, creating a dense shell of water mana.

    ''My body should hold out as long as my focus remains absolute. Gather, suppress, and break.''

    ''If I could brush upon my Path of Origin...'' He clenched the Gaia''s Heart Diamond tighter, the raw mana surging within it echoing his intent. He knew the odds were slim¡ªhe had no real control over when the Origin Path would reveal itself. It was elusive like a shadow, or an illusion, seemingly beyond his reach.

    But this breakthrough was different.

    ''Without Daemen¡¯s soul fused within me, there¡¯s no interference, no chaotic thoughts blurring my comprehension. It¡¯s clearer now.'' He realized how much Daemen¡¯s presence had influenced him¡ªan ever-present storm of rage, guilt, and hunger for vengeance that wasn¡¯t entirely his own. Now, separated from that, his will felt lighter, more refined, like a blade stripped of rust.

    ''If I can harness that clarity, even for a moment, I might glimpse it.''

    Without further hesitation, he activated the Arcane Talisman Technique to its fullest.

    The air trembled, the mana within the Gaia''s Heart Diamond surged, his control absolute. He drew it in without restraint, his body demanding the full brunt of its energy. The diamond blazed in his palms, attempting to flood the cavern with an intense glow.

    The barrier surrounding him rippled violently, responding to the sudden outpour of raw power. Light reflected off it like shards of glass, creating a dazzling, chaotic display around him as the sheer force of the mana clashed against the protective array. It held firm, but barely, hiding everything happening within.

    His meridians screamed, tattoos pulsing beneath his skin, cycling the surge as his crystalline bones creaked under the pressure. Every breath was a struggle, every heartbeat felt like it would rip him apart. But his focus didn¡¯t waver; he could feel the first ethereal barrier of the crystal skeleton beginning to fracture.

    ''Break.''

    The mana roared through his meridians like wild beasts, each surge feeling like molten lava scorching its way through his veins. The searing heat spread rapidly, burning through his body.

    Darius knew from the start that altering the original Taiji Talisman Technique wouldn''t let him avoid this critical step. His only current means of storing mana was within his crystalline skeleton, allowing him to bypass typical limitations of the body foundation stage. This granted him the ability to use martial techniques before forming a qi sea or core, something this stage hadn''t granted him with the original technique.

    However, the strength of this approach was also its limitation. Originally, his bones could only store qi, waiting to used for the first stages breakthrough, now his bones stored, and channel mana externally, relying on his aura to exert power. While this worked because of Gaia¡¯s spellcasting system, which used external auras, it posed a problem now: he needed to manipulate the mana internally with precision. To do this, he would have to disable his bones'' ethereal barriers temporarily¡ªbarriers designed to direct mana outward. Breaking through these barriers was the first true bottleneck of his cultivation.

    Suddenly, the arrays etched into his organs and muscles ignited, their glow fierce and angry, sizzling into themselves as if trying to brand his very being. His body wanted to convulse under the strain, yet he forced himself to remain still, pushing down the waves of torment.

    But the worst of it came from his bones. The crystalline structure, once his strength, now felt like a cage ready to shatter. Every fiber of his control was stretched thin, every moment a test of his will. If his focus slipped, even for a heartbeat, his entire skeleton would explode from the pressure. The agony was almost blinding, yet he gritted his teeth, not daring to let the pain win.

    Having drawn in mana from all five elements, the gathered energy seethed within his bones like multicolored boiling oil, each element roiling and shifting in a violent, chaotic dance. The pressure grew with every moment, his bones seeming barely able to contain the intense, elemental forces swirling within. Finally, as his body threatened to split, Darius began compressing the mana, drawing it together with ruthless focus.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Bit by bit, the boiling mana shifted, draining from every corner of his skeleton, leaving his bones hollow and still as the mana gathered into a single, blinding point. The multicolored torrent collapsed inward, becoming an extreme, searing light that pulsed with the power of every element.

    With unwavering precision, he drove this condensed essence¡ªa needle of pure, concentrated energy¡ªstraight toward the center of his sternum.

    ''Break!''

    The sound of shattering glass exploded, a deafening crack that tore through the cavern like a thunderclap. The force ripped apart the barrier hiding Darius instantly, shredding into nothingness as the noise echoed violently throughout Agarttha.

    ''Once more!''

    Gritting his teeth, Darius forced the mana to gather again. The pressure this time doubled, agony ripping through him as each crystalline structure strained under the weight of the compressing mana. His body trembled violently, the pain now a raw, searing hot blade that sliced at his very core.

    The agony was nearly unbearable, his thoughts fractured under the intensity, but he kept driving forward. The mana, now denser than before, swelled within the marrow of his bones, threatening to tear them apart at any second.

    As soon as he sensed that the gathered mana had reached the limit, he slammed it into the final layer, unleashing everything.

    "BREAK!"

    Silence. The final layer shattered with a soundless force. But a devastating shockwave rippled outward, silently tearing through the cavern.

    The surroundings held steady, but the massive rock beneath him disintegrated, reduced to fine dust. His body hovered in the air, aura flickering violently through the elements¡ªflames, lightning, rushing wind, surging water, and trembling earth, each vying for dominance.

    He succeeded, but the taste of it was fleeting. There was no time to celebrate.

    The next step was critical¡ªa fragile moment between advancement and annihilation. His body felt like a thin wineskin trying to contain a stormy sea. Gritting his teeth, Darius marshaled his will, forcing the wild mana into order.

    Blood began to ooze from his seven orifices, his form twisted and rigid¡ªa grotesque statue with a maturing, stoic face. The elements within him clashed furiously, battling for supremacy.

    ''Focus!''

    The command echoed sharply in his mind, cutting through the haze of agony. Desperation fueled his next move: drawing one last surge from Gaia¡¯s Heart Diamond, he channeled it through his Triple Burner Meridian.

    The sudden influx cleared his thoughts, momentarily numbing the pain. With a burst of clarity, Darius seized control, breaking down each element with ruthless precision and speed. He infused his comprehension into them¡ªtempering their raw power, turning chaos into unity, forcing them to bend to his will.

    ''Frost Breath of the Serpent.''

    His memories surged, clear and sharp¡ªthe frigid mist curling around him, freezing into serpents in its wake. "Gather!" The chaotic water element surging throughout his dantian immediately shifted, reforming into a deep, raging sphere that churned steadily within him.

    ''Terra Pulse.''

    He recalled controlling the earth during his first encounter with Neko, the sheer force of Gaia¡¯s power surging through his veins. "Anchor!" Darius bellowed, feeling the tremors settle into a solid, dense mass, unwavering and deep.

    ''Solar Tyrant¡¯s Fist.''

    The memory of Ramman¡¯s laughter burned vividly in his mind, the blinding heat of his own fists raining down upon the knight roaring through his being. "Contain!" Pushing the wild flames inward, he compressed them into a simmering, fiery orb, raging but controlled.

    ''Blessing of the Zephyr.''

    The techniques fierce currents from that desperate escape flooded his senses¡ªthe frantic wind that had saved him from the Swamp-Roach horde. "Converge!" His voice rang out, and the turbulent element finally coiled together, forming a round, airy vortex.

    ''Echoing Thunder Palm.''

    The surge of purple arcs, the electrifying clash, Trayton¡¯s mocking gaze¡ªall of it fueled Darius¡¯s final push.

    "Bind!" he shouted, the crackling arcs folding in, wrapping the element in a tight, sparking ring.

    "With my Martial Techniques as the foundation... Balance!"

    The five elements within Darius¡¯s dantian whirled to life, his will forcing them into a controlled orbit. Outside his body, his aura, which had been wildly fluctuating, finally settled as one by one, all five elements fell into place, their distinct energies rotating around him. As they did this, his aura began leaking upward toward the ley-lines, merging seamlessly with their streams.

    "Condense!"

    Each orb halted abruptly, their forms solidifying into small, dense cores. Their surfaces, once turbulent, now smoothed over, emanating an intense, solidified energy.

    Strain surged through him, every fiber of his being feeling the pressure, at risk of tearing if he didn''t maintain delicate control¡ªlike forcing an enraged tiger into a silk sack. Yet, the process flowed smoothly, his will guiding it.

    As the final forms of the cores solidified, a sudden tremor rippled through them. The cores twitched violently, their essence sputtering.

    ''Something¡¯s not right.''

    Instinctual panic clawed at him momentarily, but centuries of experience kept him steady. Splitting his focus, he tried to stabilize the cores while urgently searching for the cause. His consciousness immediately plunged into the water core.

    It was instantly clear: the core''s structure was trapped in a destructive loop, unable to complete its final phase of condensing. Mana leaked uncontrollably, spilling into the void of his dantian.

    Peering deeper, he analyzed an individual microscopic rune within the swirling mass. A realization hit hard. ''The runes are unstable.'' They were shifting erratically, unable to form properly their structures stretched and morphed. ''There¡¯s no guidance because I didn''t include a base rune to set the language. I should still have time.''

    Withdrawing his focus, the backlash he was holding back from the looping cores finally broke free. His skin instantly darkened, splitting into jagged lines as blood sprayed from his body. Each breath grew heavier, his consciousness slowly slipping.

    In desperation, Darius leeched into the lightning core, drawing some mana into his Triple Burner Meridian, sparking his thoughts to accelerate. ''If only I''d known, I would''ve waited to study the primordial languages. Right now I''ve only mastered the naturally occurring ones for each element; so I should use those.'' Regret and indecision lingered for an instant, but he crushed it. Hesitation meant death.

    ''If this is truly my path, I must forge it myself, I''ll use my own runic language.''

    Gritting his teeth, he targeted the water core, visualizing the storm of shifting runes within it, along with the water element array across his meridians. ''My understanding is still shallow, but the core rune for each element was the first one I grasped.'' Confidence rising, his will pressed forward, imprinting onto the core¡¯s unstable mana. ''N¨¦n...,'' he repeated his languages word for water inwardly, channeling his intent into the runes.

    The process did nothing to ease the damage; his skin continued to bleed and crack, every breath a sharp reminder of how close death currently was. But in his previous life, when he truly earned the title, The Glutton, death was a constant companion, and charging forward was second nature.

    Blocking out the pain, Darius¡¯s focus held steady. His mind remained a still sea as the first rune of his language began to materialize.

    ''N¨¦n... N¨¦n... N¨¦n...'' Each repetition further cemented it, its fluid yet deceptively simple structure slowly gaining color and form.

    His erratic aura calmed, the colors shifting to a deep, tranquil blue as the rune imprinted fully. His aura flared skyward in a burst of serene energy as the water core settled and began to pulse with a soothing light. A sudden coolness steadily pushed through his body, healing some damage and bringing a moment of reprieve.

    Wasting no time, he shifted to the cracked yellow orb. ''Dor... Dor... Dor...'' With the same unwavering focus and the experience gained from the water core, he visualized his word for earth. The rune gradually solidified within the orb, its shifting form becoming dense and grounded.

    When the rune locked into place, the core pulsed with a stabilizing light, its presence like a shield around his battered body as the pressure lightened.

    Without hesitation, he moved to the smoldering coal of flames. ''N¨¢r...'' The rune flared and condensed rapidly, its burning energy folding into the core''s fiery surface.

    His proficiency was quickly improving, completing fire, wind came next. ''V¨¢...'' The runes of air swirled, aligning and completing themselves easily. Finally, he focused on lightning. ''Lilt?.'' Spoken once, the core sparked violently, settling as the rune etched itself into place.

    With the five elements now stabilized, the cores¡¯ mana erupted, flooding through him and restoring his body. His skin finished mending and his form returned to its peak.

    A brief wave of accomplishment washed over him as he gazed at the five cores, each now branded with a glowing rune. The symbols pulsed steadily, their energies synchronized, and the chaotic surge within him finally stilled.

    His breath steadied, and a hint of a smile formed. He¡¯d done it. The runes held, and the elements were balanced.

    But the next challenge awaited.

    ''The final step,'' he thought, his eyes blazing with renewed focus. ''Forging the Arcane Sanctum.''

 Chapter 107: A World Gone Still

    Chapter 107: A world Gone Still

    ¡®Everything until now has been familiar in one form or another, but this next step...¡¯ Darius took a slow, deliberate breath, steadying himself.

    Suspended mid-air, his aura swelled, each element swirling around him in a controlled dance, as if content under his command. Though his posture remained calm, the task ahead was anything but simple.

    For the first time, he would attempt to wield all five elements simultaneously¡ªa step that, if successful, would break open his path and allow him to finally be able to truly cultivate.

    Closing his eyes, he projected his consciousness into his dantian. His ethereal form materialized within, a glowing Darius now seated before the lightning orb. ¡®Shadowmind Soul Severance.¡¯ With a focused burst of will, a second glowing form emerged, settling before the earth orb.

    Three more figures followed in quick succession, each seated before the remaining elemental orbs. All five Darius¡¯s sat in a perfect circle, each embodying a unique aspect of his mind. They closed their eyes simultaneously, each entity honing in on the element before it, dissecting its nature, its runic structure, and its flow.

    The Shadowmind Soul Fracture Technique was one Darius had acquired in his past life after defeating a notorious trio of loose cultivators¡ªtriplets who had terrorized entire regions. Only after killing them did he discover that they weren¡¯t triplets at all but a single cultivator. Within the scrolls he claimed from their remains, Darius uncovered the method¡¯s dark secrets.

    The technique allowed for the permanent splitting of one¡¯s consciousness into separate entities, each possessing its own personality and thoughts. In its early stages, this meant dividing mental focus through manipulation of one¡¯s soul, something Darius was very familiar with; in its advanced form, it allowed for twisted rituals involving unwilling sacrifices to create copies as powerful as the original. According to rumors, the technique''s founder had once created 9,999 clones, establishing a demonic sect-turned-dynasty that lasted for epochs before fading into legend.

    ''The key is balance.''

    ''Oh really? Balance, huh? What a revelation! Like we all haven¡¯t been screaming that since the start.''

    ¡®But are we sure we want to risk it again? Maybe we should just pick one element and commit fully. Safer that way.¡¯

    ¡®The probability of achieving the Arcane Talisman Technique''s peak with a single element is exceedingly low. If our goal is the highest potential foundation, we must pursue what offers the greatest benefits.''

    ¡®This time feels different. I¡¯m not afraid of trying, so why should you be? And hey, what if we develop a demon form? Wu Chen always looked so cool when he transformed.''

    ¡®Idiot! Who cares how we look? Power¡¯s all that counts.¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯re wasting time. The longer we wait, the weaker the cores become. There¡¯s no point in overthinking this; we already know the answer.¡¯

    ¡®To resist our nature is foolish. Acceptance will lead us to true strength.¡¯

    ¡®Just as long as you''re certain. But don¡¯t blame me if we end up with the same result.''

    ''Let¡¯s do it! First one to lock it down wins!''

    Each Darius closed his eyes, silencing his thoughts, drawing the elements inward as comprehension surged. Every fragment of his consciousness carried a singular mission: to imprint these cores with the concept that had guided his previous life¡ªthe Dao of Taiji.

    He had to do more than just balance the elements; he needed to forge the foundation for all that is, all that will be, and all that must not. The Taiji was more than mere harmony¡ªit embodied duality, the eternal dance of yin and yang, light and dark, creation and destruction, coexisting as one. It was a balance that transcended the elements themselves, a unity that only the true Dao of Taiji could sustain.

    Minutes stretched into hours, each Darius feeling time slip away as the cores continued to leak. Though dimming, their radiance still held, stubbornly refusing to fade.

    The clone facing the fire core clenched his jaw, every breath labored, his brow furrowed with frustration. His thoughts roared as fiercely as the flames before him.

    ''I know fire¡¯s dual nature, but something¡¯s missing. If this fucking fails, Haku''s gonna¡ª'', his eyes widened with sudden clarity, "Wait, Haku!" For the first time, a grin broke across his face as his core blazed anew.

    ''Transformation! Fire isn¡¯t just about creation and destruction; it''s also the true conduit of change, the raw potential to reshape and evolve!''

    The core responded instantly, its flames flaring in acknowledgment, a wave of scorching heat radiating outward, brushing against his consciousness. The intensity burned like a searing brand, but he remained still, unflinching, as the fire gradually condensed into a perfect sphere.Stolen novel; please report.

    The clone glanced around, his momentary triumph fading as he saw the others still immersed in their struggles. His gaze landed on the copy at the lightning core, ''do I have to do everything my damn self?" Without hesitation, he moved swiftly, merging into the trembling copy.

    The clone seated before the water core, a constant smile on his face, suddenly snapped his eyes open, a clear thought crystallizing: ''Assimilation! Water merges life and essence. With water, the boundaries between elements and life blur into seamless unity.''

    The core responded with a surge, its turbulent mana settling into a smooth, serene sphere. A soft, flowing sound akin to a distant waterfall filled the air as the core stabilized. The sharp scent of saltwater dissipated, replaced by a faint, fresh scent of rain.

    ¡°Fir¡ª!¡± The smiling clones grin faltered as he caught sight of the already completed fire core. His brow twitched, but with a shrug, he shifted his focus to the lightning core. ''He looks like he''s about to shit,'' chuckling, he merged into the nervous Darius, his laughter echoing lightly.

    The clone before the earth core, his eyes closed and face calm, suddenly gained a flicker of clarity. His eyes opened, filled with understanding. ''Fortification...''

    The core trembled, a low, grinding rumble like dragging heavy stone. The rugged mana surged outward briefly before settling back. Its surface solidified into a dense, unyielding core, its energy now radiating stability and strength.

    Without hesitation, the wise clone stood, stepping forward to the lightning core. His presence merged seamlessly, adding his calm resolve to the struggle.

    The clone before the wind core paused, eyes flashing with sudden insight. A sudden gust burst from the core, carrying the dry, airy scent of sunlit grass. The wind spiraled fiercely before condensing, its surface smoothing, radiating a steady pulse of momentum.

    Giving a fleeting grin, the clone swiftly merged with the last, returning Darius to his whole self.

    The once-tense expression eased. His brow smoothed, fists loosened, and as his eyes slowly opened. ''Activation... lightning is the spark¡ªthe catalyst. It ignites all beginnings.''

    The lightning core pulsed fiercely, arcs of purple crackling through the void. A sharp, metallic tang filled Darius¡¯s mouth as a static charge buzzed through his entire being. In an instant, the arcs converged back into the core, which now hummed in perfect harmony.

    His projection moved to the center, the five cores circling him steadily. He sat in the lotus position, his form steady as the cores hovered around him.

    "Activation, Propagation, Transformation, Assimilation, and Fortification¡­" Darius¡¯s aura exploded, each word carrying the weight of ages.

    "Lightning sparks the cycle, it¡¯s the trigger, the first breath that stirs the stillness. Wind spreads the surge¡ªPropagating its reach, ensuring every corner is blessed by it''s touch. Then the Fire follows, not simply consuming, but altering¡ªTransforming raw into the refined, turning potential into reality. Water flows next, Assimilating the changes, binding all into one seamless whole. And lastly, Earth stands firm, Fortifying the balance, grounding chaos into order."

    As the final words left him, a soft, golden light flickered in front of his chest. It pulsed gently, its warmth distinct amid the elements.

    ''Origin¡ª!''

    This was not the moment for celebration. Steeling his focus, he turned all his will back to the task.

    Summoning every ounce of his experience, Darius¡¯s hands blurred through dozens of rapid hand signs before slamming his palms together. ''Initiation of the Arcane Sanctum!''

    The five cores responded like soldiers to a general¡¯s command, rotating faster. Streams of mana began to leech from each core, converging below him. With unwavering focus, Darius poured everything into the forging process, meticulously following the steps he had devised.

    Yet, amidst the chaos of creation, his attention focused, he missed the soft, golden light drifting down from his chest. It merged seamlessly into the swirling mass of elements beneath him, unnoticed, instantly entwining with the raw power gathering at his core.

    ----

    High above the city of Rancito Cordoba, Master Adept Rainslif Crowley sat alone in his tower¡¯s dimly lit chamber. His pale, pupil-less green eyes were fixed on a glowing orb set atop the center tier of a three-tiered game board. Multiple floating lights dotted each level, but one drew his attention¡ªits color fluctuating wildly from green to red, shrinking and expanding erratically.

    As the orb¡¯s pace quickened, Rainslif leaned back with a satisfied smirk. "It seems I have won. Will you admit defeat? I¡¯d prefer not to draw this out any longer."

    Silence answered him, tense and begrudging. Then, in a blink, all remaining red orbs on the board vanished. A deep, frustrated voice broke through the stillness, its tone rough. "If not for that champion of yours, the outcome would have been different. How about this? I¡¯ll send twelve armies if you just tell me his first name."

    Rainslif chuckled lightly, waving his hand to clear the board of all orbs except one. Gripping it, he began twisting it, letting out a sigh. "There¡¯s no sense hiding it from you anymore. The champion you''ve been so curious about... it¡¯s Jarek Valdene¡ªthe Blue Wolf of Gaia."

    Deep, rumbling laughter echoed back, hearty and heavy. "I knew it! Your story seemed too convenient. So, why reveal it now? Are you planning to kill him then?"

    Rainslif¡¯s eyes glowed with fierce intensity as he peered within the orb, staring at a helmed, heavily armored figure. "Something like that. But first, I need him for a little task."

    With a snap of his fingers, the orb disappeared. Rainslif rose and turned toward the large window, gazing out over the sprawling city. "Spread the word among your contacts: in one year, to celebrate the elevation of my tower, I will execute the criminal Jarek Valdene. The charges? Murdering his family and a sanctioned team of knights and mages during the Fang-root hunt."

    The deep voice roared with laughter. "What a spectacle this will be! A Celestial Tower and the fall of the last Valdene¡ªsimply perfect. I¡¯ll ensure the message reaches every ear in Gaia before we speak again."

    "Until then," Rainslif replied curtly, snapping his fingers again to sever the spell. He stared past the city¡¯s edge into the distance, his voice low and filled with dark anticipation. "Everyone hunts for you, young Valdene, but once you hear your father is waiting, you¡¯ll walk straight to me. Soon, this unpleasant game will end."

    Elsewhere, in a void of endless darkness, fifteen green orbs floated silently. Inside one of the two largest, a vast army stood at attention. Soldiers from every race waited, their bodies still, save for the restless flicker in their eyes.

    At the head of the army stood three figures. Two mages, cloaked in raging auras of fire and wind, flanked a commanding figure in the center¡ªa knight clad in heavy armor. His blade and shield were ready, but his weary eyes betrayed his exhaustion. Jarek Valdene gazed across his broken reality, his mind clouded by the endless void that imprisoned him.

    ''Darius¡­ Amara¡­'' The two names were his only anchor, his sole thread of sanity as he stood among his silent army.

    ----

    On the opposite side of the continent from Rainslif¡¯s tower, beyond the frozen northern peaks of the Spine of Arkor, two figures moved steadily, waistdeep in snow along a treacherous mountainside. Despite the relentless blizzard roaring around them, their pace remained unbroken, seemingly unaffected by the harsh, biting cold.

    Traveling with them, hovering above the snow, was a woman¡ªelegant yet seasoned by years. Her auburn hair, streaked with strands of grey, flowed within a protective orb of wind mana. She wore a thick, beautifully sewn dress of animal furs, its heavy layers impervious to the storm.

    Rounding a narrow bend, they arrived at a sheltered alcove carved into the mountainside. The space, shielded from the blizzard¡¯s fury, allowed a brief respite from the relentless wind. Pushing through the drifts, the two figures trudged forward, eagerly escaping the storm''s icy grip.

    Descending to join them, the floating woman¡¯s voice sliced through the howling winds with commanding clarity. "We¡¯ll make camp here. Husband, start a fire. Clarke, if you¡¯d fetch those spices¡ªparticularly the saninum¡ªI¡¯d like to try it with the meat we have left."

    With a final shake, one of the figures pulled back his hood, revealing a broad grin under a thick blonde mustache. "Anything for my flower," Marcus replied warmly. Touching his pouch, he set out a large metal pit, filling it with firewood. A flick of his aura ignited a spark, soon transforming into a crackling fire.

    Lady Clarke removed her hood as well, her short brown hair and bright yellow eyes standing out against the desolate backdrop. Despite the warmth of the fire, her expression remained tense. "This storm is relentless¡­ three days of¡ª" Her words caught in her throat as the air pressure suddenly dropped.

    In that instant, everything froze¡ªLady Clarke, Marcus, the falling snow, even the storm itself. For the second time in their lives, the entire world stood suspended, caught in the heavy chime of a crystal-clear bell that sounded throughout all of Gaia.

    The sound broke with an otherworldly clarity, causing both Clarke and Marcus to stop breathing, eyes wide with the same thought. A single image flashed in their minds: a maturing teen with unruly black hair, as vivid as if he were standing right before them.

 Chapter 108: Forging and Breaking

    Chapter 108: Forging and Breaking

    Inside the Farm, Haku stood in his beast form, his eyes locked onto Neko with a hint of anticipation.

    Neko sat across from him on his haunches, front paws pressed tightly to his chest as his eyes squeezed shut. After a few tense moments, they suddenly snapped open as he let out a triumphant squeak. ''Truth!''

    "Yes!" Haku barked, his tail swishing as he shot to his feet. "That''s right. I have to admit, you¡¯re faster than I thought. Only a month, and you''re already this far."

    Between them, runes were etched into the dirt. With a quick swipe, Haku erased it and began scratching new ones.

    ¡®Haku, Big Brother okay?¡¯

    The ember-fox paused, then gave a lighthearted chuckle. ¡°Of course! As long as you can still feel your connection to him, you¡¯ve got nothing to worry about. You might not fully get it yet, but big brother has more knowledge in his head than any book. If anyone can get out of trouble, it''s him.¡±

    With a confident grin, he gestured to the new runes. ¡°Now, try these ones.¡±

    Neko studied the markings, his eyes narrowing in concentration as he swayed side to side. After a moment, he suddenly burst forward, barking, ¡®Neko not stink!¡¯ Lunging at Haku in a blur.

    Standing nearby, Glabe watched the playful wrestling match between the two beasts with a smile. Just behind him, in a open field, Crelos waved his red robe to distract Tem, skillfully dodging her attempt. Spinning away, he left young Jass blinking, her multi-colored eyes struggling to keep up.

    Some of the children chased after Crelos while the others cheered wildly. Tem managed to circle around, slipping behind Crelos¡¯s legs just as he tried to dodge Kilt¡¯s charge. The sudden stumble sent him crashing backward, Kilt landing square on his chest with Crelos surrendering dramatically, ¡°Alright, you got me! The criminal¡¯s caught by your powers of justice!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The kids cheered as he flopped defeated, exaggerating by releasing a playful puff of aura that made a comical toot.

    Laughing, the children piled on top of him, chanting, ¡°Stinky human, stinky human!¡±

    Glabe¡¯s gaze had long shifted to the game of chase, a small smile still lingering. ¡°He¡¯s not bad."

    ¡°Surprised me too.¡±

    ¡°The fuck¡ª?!¡± Glabe nearly leaped out of his skin, finding Haku and Neko now sitting beside him, also watching.

    Haku¡¯s grin widened, his tail thumping the ground. ¡°Took a bit, but they¡¯re pretty fond of him now.¡±

    ¡®Me too! He gives hearts!¡¯ Neko added, sparks crackling across his fur as he bounced in place.

    Glabe watched the pair beside him for a moment before shifting his eyes back to the children¡¯s game. Silence settled between them until he finally asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s right to make them fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Haku answered instantly, his tone firm. ¡°Darius would never put them in danger¡ªat least, not any they won''t be able to handle. You don¡¯t know him like I do.¡± He glanced at Neko, his smile softening. ¡°Big brother¡¯s going to turn these kids into monsters. So don''t worry.¡±

    ¡®Monsters! Monsters!¡¯

    Glabe¡¯s eyes lingered on the children, a strange sense of peace washing over him. ¡°Monsters and gods, huh?¡±

    ¡°Gods?¡± Haku¡¯s ears twitched curiously.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Glabe said, brushing a hand over his scarred ear. A small smile tugged at his lips. ''A broken god is still a god, isn¡¯t it?''

    ¡°Do elves worship anything? Any gods, or maybe some sacred rocks?¡±

    Glabe squinted. ¡°No... no rocks. But yes, we follow seven gods¡ªspirits of the ancient forests scattered across Gaia.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you worship trees?¡± Haku suddenly recalled every time he''d relieved himself against one, his ears flattening awkwardly.

    ¡°Not the trees themselves,¡± Glabe corrected calmly. ¡°The spirit of the ancient forests.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Neko had already lost interest in the conversation, darting off to play with the children.

    ¡°Your home is actually one of them,¡± Glabe added.

    ¡°Fang-Root?¡± Haku tilted his head.

    Glabe nodded proudly, chest swelling. ¡°Ama Tsisqua'' Utana is her true name. Translated to common it means, Great Oak of the People. I¡¯ve always wanted to see her beauty, you should feel honored to call her woods home."

    Shrugging, Haku stretched, ¡°well, if you follow my brother, you¡¯ll definitely see it. Even if you don¡¯t follow him, he can eventually get you there,¡± Haku offered. ¡°Darius mentioned some possible elf city hidden within Fang-Root. Maybe you could join them.¡±

    Glabe fluidly adjusted his green hair to cover his ear, his smile forced. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    Haku noticed the elf''s odd habit, rolling his eyes. ''Even elves are strange. Maybe only animals are sane.'' His gaze shifted to Neko, who was now running in circles around Crelos''s waist as the mage danced awkwardly. Haku¡¯s ears went flat, ''nevermind.''

    "You should know," turning his head to the three buildings. "My brother¡¯s gonna change the world. Not for people like you¡­¡± He let a small, toothy smile cross his face. ¡°Not even for these kids.¡±

    He stood up, shaking his body and fur before sauntering toward the group. "He¡¯ll do it because they took something from him¡ªsomething that can¡¯t be replaced. He would''ve stayed hidden, waited until it was safe for everyone... but that¡¯s not an option anymore."

    Suddenly, Haku¡¯s dark blue flames roared to life, engulfing his body as he grew, horns blazing. Now towering at five meters, he loomed over Glabe. ¡°If it comes down to it, could you kill your own? What will you do if our goals clash with your people? Will you hesitate?¡±

    Haku¡¯s fiery gaze bore into Glabe. "If so, then ask for that trip to Fang-Root as soon as possible. And just so you know, if Darius asked me to burn down Fang-root, and turn every living, breathing thing inside of it to ashes..." His aura erupted violently, reducing Glabe¡¯s view of him to little more than glowing eyes within a storm of dark fire.

    The flames snuffed out just as abruptly, leaving Haku back in his animal form. "Good talk." Trotting off, he left Glabe in stunned silence.

    Watching him go, the elf raised his eyebrows slightly. ''Brothers, huh?'' Looking down to his hand, he clenched it slowly. His gaze then shifted to the towering Pagoda, his face void of emotion. "Burning Fang-Root... why not?"

    With that, he turned toward the children, absently rubbing his scarred ear, his steps steady.

    ----

    Earlier, back within Agarttha, Darius floated in a tranquil sea of swirling elements. Each one taking on physical form, encircling him in perfect harmony. Above, the ley-lines had shifted, their twisting forms now resembling coiling dragons staring down at him, their jaws stretched wide, eager to merge with his aura.

    His body glowed like a precious gem, his crystal skeleton faintly visible through his lightly tanned skin, creating an mystical presence that merged with his tattoos. The runic lines on each glowed intensely, raw mana seemingly taking on the tangible forms of fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning as it danced across his skin.

    His twelve major meridians, appearing as starlit pathways wove through his muscled frame, pulsing steadily. Darius''s presence at this moment was that of a god descending upon the world, radiating an otherworldly brilliance that compelled even the wildlife of Agarttha to gather and observe, as if drawn by the sheer force of his cultivation.

    Concealed among the creatures, his body reduced to a root clinging to a shadow-hare¡¯s body, Barrond watched Darius intently, his thoughts racing. ¡®He moved the convergence site, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this¡­ there were others that¡ª no.... we¡¯ll have to rethink everything.¡¯

    As all life within the Subterranea Glade gathered near, a phenomenon unseen in any realm was nearing completion within Darius¡¯s dantian.

    His consciousness sat calmly in the lotus position, his gaze locked on the fruit of his efforts, ready to perform the final step of his breakthrough into the second layer.

    ¡®My Arcane Sanctum is almost complete.¡¯

    Below him, the faint outline of a mystical formation emerged¡ªa five-element yin-yang symbol.

    ¡®Fire as yang, water as yin, with wind resting within fire, and earth within water. Lightning binds all in balance. Activation through Fortification¡ªonly earth remains.¡¯

    Beneath him, the mystical symbol was almost finished. The yang side blazed with ruby-red fire, its edges flickering, housing a vibrant sphere of swirling green air that pulsed gently at its core.

    On the opposite side, the yin side shone deep blue, a roiling pool of water flowing calmly but with depth. Within it sat a plot of dull yellow earth, solid yet malleable, with small ripples traveling its surface. The water¡¯s edges faded into indistinct, mist-like strands that formed its boundary, perpetually merging with the flames next it.

    Encircling everything was a thin, erratic border of purple lightning. It crackled softly, arcs of energy jumping between the elements.

    Suddenly, Darius¡¯s gaze fixed on a empty corner of his dantian, his focus narrowing to a single concept: Fortification.

    Surrounding the solidifying Arcane Sanctum, a massive five-point formation blazed with golden light. Four points already anchored the space, their lines extending toward the edges of his dantian like eager tendrils, waiting for the final piece.

    Darius¡¯s will tightened, pulling the lines of the formation toward the unfilled corner. Profound runes manifested in the empty space, igniting like a burning fuse, each glowing symbol carrying the essence of the cycle¡¯s principles¡ªActivation, Propagation, Transformation, Assimilation, and finally, Fortification.

    Throughout this process, Darius found himself in awe of the profound nature of the cycle. He discovered endless connections and examples of how it manifested in the natural world, each realization more intricate than the last. What truly astonished him, however, was how this cycle also extended to intelligent life.

    He drew inspiration from his previous life¡¯s world of Penglai and the origin myth of the human race. According to the legends, the goddess Nuwa had used heavenly qi to mold the first humans from nine-colored spiritual clay found at the base of Mt. Kunlun. She summoned a heavenly tribulation to breathe life into the clay, marking the initial spark of human existence¡ªActivation.

    As humans thrived, their numbers grew rapidly, spreading across the vast expanse of Penglai. They moved beyond the lands of their birth, seeking new horizons in search of resources, survival, and opportunity¡ªPropagation.

    But mere expansion wasn''t enough. To endure in Penglai¡¯s harsh and wild environments, humans needed to adapt to each new realm they occupied. Darius recalled the diverse peoples he had encountered in his past life: dark-skinned, light-skinned, even green-skinned, all shaped by their surroundings to become resilient, each embodying Transformation.

    With adaptation achieved, humanity was finally able to survive more securely. As they established stability, the focus shifted to community, culture, and richer interactions with both the world and one another¡ªAssimilation.

    "Then came the moment humanity could stand tall, as proud inheritors of Nuwa¡¯s will." The golden threads pulsed with each word, responding to the weight of his realization. "Nations were born, dynasties rose as cultures flourished," he continued, feeling the final surge of mana flowing into the last corner of his formation. "But to truly set their place in a world of immortals¡­"

    The threads tightened, their glow intensifying as they locked towards the final shape of a five-pointed star.

    "They had to gain strength. Humanity as a whole, took to the path of cultivation," his voice rising with the final surge of energy, completing the massive array that surrounded the five-element yin-yang symbol as the last word left his lips like a decree to the universe.

    "Fortification."

    The massive array erupted with blinding light, the five-element yin-yang symbol igniting at it''s center. The sound of the formations activation echoed like thousands of horns blaring in unison, the vibrations overwhelming him. The light engulfed him, forcing his consciousness to retreat, now centered back within his body as the surge of energy overtook him, drowning his senses.

    Barrond, still disguised as a small root, felt the sudden shockwave. His tiny form tensed, wooden eyes widening. ¡°What in Gaia¡¯s name¡­!¡±

    From Darius, beams of light burst forth, first from his eyes, then expanding until his entire body radiated mana. The five-colored aura enveloping him turned golden, the shift sudden and forceful, the energy surging upward like a column into the cavern¡¯s ceiling.

    Barrond¡¯s form trembled, his voice low and filled with awe. ¡°A true phenomenon¡­¡±

    Then it came¡ªthe chime, a single, heavy note that reverberated across Gaia. The subterranean glade stilled in reverence, every living creature frozen in place.

    Barrond¡¯s rooted eyes closed as he whispered, almost as if in prayer, "Gaia speaks..."

 Chapter 109: Feast of Awakening

    Chapter 109: Feast of Awakening

    ¡®Success!¡¯

    Darius¡¯s body, still suspended in the lotus position, blazed with golden light.

    A warm, powerful surge radiated from his core, filling every corner of his being. The Arcane Sanctum, now solidified, began to fully integrate within his dantian, the energy weaving itself into place. Focusing sharply, he directed his senses towards the changes unfolding inside him.

    His skeleton, crystalline and radiant, shifted as it''s barriers repaired themselves. Mana flow redirected smoothly, aligning with the sanctum¡¯s foundation. The empty reserves within his bones surged to life, each crystal structure glowing intensely as they filled.

    ¡®The Arcane Talisman Technique is cycling on its own. I just need to continue absorbing as much ambient mana from Agarttha as I can while in this state. Barrond has no idea how great of a gift this place truly is¡ªthese ley-lines outshine any amount of crystals I could''ve used.¡¯

    Above him, the rivers of mana twisted together, each element raging as they converged directly overhead, fighting for dominance. His golden aura flared wildly, winds whipping around him in response to his breakthrough. Opening his eyes, Darius¡¯s smile widened, savoring the raw strength flooding his body.

    His grin stretched wider as he looked up, eyes blazing. "How could I not eat my fill?!" Laughter burst from his chest, raw and wild, as his body unleashed the full might of his technique. His newly established Arcane Sanctum devoured mana at an insatiable pace, pulling from the very veins of Gaia itself¡ªa once-in-a-lifetime feast.

    The golden aura around him intensified, its brilliance consuming the ley-lines above before suddenly breaking apart. The radiant color fell away, replaced by a colossal wave of pure elemental mana cascading down in response.

    The surge crashed into him like a tidal wave, and Darius¡¯s meridians eagerly drank it in. His body surged with power as it absorbed the raw mana, his meridians stretching to their limit. A sudden pressure built within them, the unmistakable feeling of another breakthrough approaching.

    ''The benefits aren¡¯t over?'' The realization sparking even greater ambition. He locked his gaze on the ley-lines above, his voice echoing like a thunderclap across the cavern, "MORE!"

    At his command, the ley-lines roared to life as if summoned by their sovereign. The sound was overwhelming¡ªrushing water, booming thunder, shuddering earth, searing flames, and howling wind¡ªeach element roaring its answer, cascading toward Darius in an unrelenting flood.

    His laughter tore through the cavern like a battle cry, wild and unrestrained. His aura exploded outward, a chaotic swirl of red, blue, yellow, green, and purple, each element surging upward to meet the descending torrent¡ªa literal waterfall of mana crashing down, as if the foot of a god sought to crush him.

    Every creature in Agarttha scattered, fleeing in terror, all except Barrond. The world-bear¡¯s small form swelled, roots and bark expanding to withstand the immense pressure flooding the air. As the mana cascade collided with Darius, Barrond¡¯s eyes squeezed shut. ''Is Gaia trying to kill him?!''

    "MORE!" Darius¡¯s voice roared from within the storm, his figure swallowed entirely by the overwhelming surge.

    Barrond instinctively retreated, genuine fear flashing across his features as he watched the vortex of mana spiral around the boy. His amber eyes burned bright, both awed and shaken by the display.

    ¡®I knew it!¡¯ Darius¡¯s focus sharpened, every thought directed toward his meridians as the flood of mana poured through them. The array encasing them¡ªthe foundation of his personal runic language¡ªsuddenly activated. Patterns shifted and expanded, lines once fractured now filled with pulsating energy. His runic language had evolved.

    ¡®The flow has increased at least fivefold. This feels¡­ incredible!¡¯ His body absorbed the leylines mana greedily, like a man lost in the desert stumbling upon an oasis. Each surge tested his limits, but he held firm beneath the onslaught.

    Within his dantian, the borders of his five-element yin-yang symbol now solidified, its whispy confines were gaining color. As mana flowed into each section, it condensed into a thick mist, filling the newly formed spaces.

    ¡®Just as I predicted,¡¯ Darius celebrated, his pride swelling, ¡®the Arcane Sanctum will advance mana into forms never seen before. Fascinating¡­¡¯

    His meridians seemed to hum with joy, the energy rushing through them as if alive, singing a triumphant chorus. Each element fed into the Sanctum, transformed into the fine mist, and settled into its designated section, a perfect balance at last.

    Darius closed his eyes, his smile fading as his focus sharpened. ¡®Seventeen years¡­ it¡¯s been too long since I felt like this.¡¯ But he quickly tempered his excitement. ¡®I can¡¯t get carried away¡ªI still need to ensure I don¡¯t deviate.¡¯

    His resolve firmed, his temperament returning to the steady calm of a seasoned cultivator. He divided his attention: most directed toward pushing his cultivation to the peak of the early-stage of the second layer, while a portion focused on deepening his comprehension of his runic language.

    Suspended mid-air, his aura wrapped around him like a five-colored tether, drawing directly from the leyline¡¯s above. Agarttha seemed to hold its breath, the massive vortex glowing brighter as elemental streams spiraled into him.

    While he focused on his cultivation, two weeks quickly passed, the relentless cycle uninterrupted until Barrond finally noticed a shift. He raised his massive head from his paws, blinking in surprise. ¡°Was starting to think he¡¯d never stop¡­¡±

    Barrond had kept a close watch on Darius throughout these two weeks, his eyes keen on every shift. He noticed it immediately when Darius¡¯s aura wavered, glancing up, he saw the leylines above begin to recover, their light slowly recovering.

    Within Darius¡¯s dantian, his Arcane Sanctum was now filled with swirling elemental mist, each segment of the yin-yang symbol churning steadily.

    ¡®I¡¯ve reached peak early-stage. Time to stop and stabilize.¡¯

    His breathing slowed, the rhythm steady and controlled as he gradually withdrew from his cultivation state. The aura surrounding him began to retract, pulling away from the leylines above.

    As his aura finally separated from the heavenly streams, the rainbow glow emanating from him faded, restoring Agarttha¡¯s equilibrium. Life stirred; animals cautiously emerged from their burrows, the cavern resuming its natural rhythm.

    Opening his eyes, he released the last burst of golden light in two brief beams before they disappeared. His body gently descended, settling into the lotus position on the ground.

    He lifted his arm, feeling the cracks echo throughout his bones, like small detonations. Raising his open hand, he clenched it into a fist, a shockwave rippled out from his muscles, drawing a grin across his face. ¡°My strength has doubled¡ªat least 160 cauldrons now¡­ wait.¡±

    He glanced around, then down at his tattoos, before erupting into a hearty laugh. ¡°How wondrous!¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Standing abruptly, Darius unleashed his aura, fully flexing his new realm.

    The area around him instantly sank, the ground compressing and the flora flattening under the pressure of his unleashed aura. A 15-meter radius became a dented circle. ¡°My Arcane Gaze is now useless,¡± he laughed. ¡°This new ability is more than just spiritual sense¡­ mana sense, perhaps? I¡¯ll refine that later.¡±

    His eyes, now locked in a permanent state of heightened awareness, responded instantly to his will. With a mere thought, he could filter, extend, or shift his vision in any way he desired, rendering his previous technique entirely obsolete.

    Throwing a punch, the motion was sharp. The air snapped, a shockwave erupting as 160 Cauldrons of Force speared outward, slamming into a metallic tree in the distance, the trunk exploding. ¡°But the real surprise is my tattoos,¡± he smiled. ¡°They¡¯re no longer fueled by my own mana¡ªthey draw in ambient mana on their own. This means my physical strength will constantly increase, even without effort. It truly is the perfect body cultivation method.¡±

    With a burst of laughter, he launched into the sky, his body arcing through the air. The wind whipped through his hair, and just before landing, his aura blazed with purple and blue.

    As he hit the ground, he pulled his palm back, frozen mist swirling down his body along with arcing snakes of electricity.

    Two, meter and a half long ice serpents materialized over his shoulders, roaring in tandem as Darius thrust his palm forward. An immense lightning-infused palm exploded from the sky of Agarttha, striking the ground with crackling force.

    "Finally," he said, a sense of satisfaction evident in his tone. One of the ice serpents coiled affectionately around his arm. ¡°I can wield every element at once.¡±

    He stared at the lingering arcs of lightning crackling through the air, his expression shifting. ¡°Purple?¡±

    Pausing, he pressed a hand to his stomach, feeling the subtle shift within. ¡°Seems Daemen had more affect than I realized. Fitting, I suppose¡­ they were his to begin with.¡±

    He dismissed the thought, turning his focus inward toward his dantian. The sight of his Arcane Sanctum brought a sense of satisfaction; his mana pool had expanded at least a hundredfold. "With this, I could sustain my current techniques for hours without exhausting my reserves. Not just in quantity, but this new mist form¡ªit''s at least twice as potent as before."

    He drew a mental comparison to wine: if his previous mana had been like a cheap vintage that required an entire bottle to feel its effects, this new form was akin to a fine spirit, potent enough to achieve the same result in a single cup.

    "I can push my Martial Techniques even further, but now comes my next problem," a new dilemma formed in his mind. "Which path should I ultimately pursue in this life?"

    The surging water and lightning around him brought back memories of his past life as a formations master and the formation flag born from his Taiji Talisman Technique.

    Cultivation, he knew, was more than just a cultivation technique. A cultivation technique was like a book with blank pages¡ªeach breakthrough adding new pages, reinforcing the spine and cover to better hold the wisdom within.

    But what filled those pages were the cultivator¡¯s personal gains: Martial Techniques, body enhancements, and spiritual transformations that came from rare resources or fortuitous encounters.

    But at the heart of it all, lay the cultivator¡¯s true nature¡ªwhether it was rooted in formations, the sword, or mastery of the elements.

    "A cultivator mustn''t be spread too thin," he reminded himself, reflecting on his past. "I collected everything that caught my eye, but I rarely fully cultivated those gains. My mastery of formations became my core, the center of everything."

    His thoughts drifted to Wu Chen, his disciple who had wielded the Dao of Fire with the devotion of a warrior to his blade, his flames becoming his core. ¡°Perhaps I should focus on the elements themselves instead.¡±

    Then, as if struck by an idea, his head tilted slightly. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± With a swift motion, he touched his pouch, and his bare chest was soon covered by his green tunic and chestpiece. Raising one hand, he summoned the mysterious black orb¡ªa primordial artifact of unknown potential.

    Holding the dark sphere at eye level, he studied its surface, spinning it slowly between his fingers. ¡°Last time, you responded when I offered each element individually¡­ Let''s see what you do when i give them simultaneously.¡±

    Darius had long known that this artifact harbored deeper secrets. Primordial treasures were inherently enigmatic, each boasting unique abilities, but all sharing one trait¡ªcomplete control established a clear, mental bond with the wielder. He had accomplished this with the brooch and the barrel, yet the black orb resisted full ownership, its imprint within his mind still incomplete.

    His eyes glowed faintly as he began channeling every element through his Sanctum. The refined mist filled his meridians, gradually streaming onto the orb.

    At first, there was no reaction, the orb¡¯s surface as lifeless as ever. Frustration crept into his expression, but he doubled down, maintaining the flow of all five elements. He focused on keeping the balance¡ªeach element evenly distributed, none overpowering the others.

    ¡®I still lack fine control,¡¯ Darius noted the flow of mana. ¡®I need to stabilize this realm.¡¯ Though a part of his mind had already begun planning the next steps for his cultivation, a sudden shift pulled his full focus back¡ªthe orb was finally reacting.

    He steadied his breathing, keeping the mana perfectly balanced around the artifact. The swirling mist forming a protective shroud, its multicolored mana reflected against the orb, which now glowed faintly with an orange light.

    ¡®It¡¯s absorbing again,¡¯ he thought, a surge of excitement threatening to disrupt his focus. He suppressed it quickly, maintaining the equilibrium as the orb¡¯s light flared briefly, only to fade back as it absorbed the surrounding mana mist in a sudden burst.

    Sensing a small gap opening within the artifact, Darius seized the moment. ¡°Bind!¡± he commanded, sending a thin thread of his mana sense into the treasure. As the last of the mist was drawn inside, he felt his connection deepen.

    Inspecting the orb closely, his brow furrowed. ¡°Still incomplete¡­ but I¡¯ve made progress.¡± He closed his eyes, visualizing the black gauntlet to summon it.

    The sensation was immediate¡ªhis mana sense linked with the orb, guiding it as it dissolved and slithered up his right arm. The shifting black substance coiled around his limb, solidifying into a black gauntlet that stopped at his shoulder.

    "Huh?"

    Unexpectedly, he felt a tug from within, as if the artifact itself was asking for permission.

    ''Maybe a remnant will? Most likely a part of the design to guide the user.''

    Stretching his senses to confirm there were no living beings nearby, Darius steeled himself. ¡®No telling what this will do,¡¯ he braced, then nodded internally. ¡®Show me.¡¯

    Heat exploded from Darius¡¯s arm as the gauntlet glowed molten red. His skin easily withstood the intensity, but his tunic and clothing ignited, the fabric curling away from the creeping metal that slithered over his body.

    The shifting alloy moved like a living entity, burning across his form until it forged itself into a full suit of heavy plate armor. Jets of steam burst outward as the armor cooled, the fiery glow fading into a deep obsidian black.

    With a gesture, he summoned a water mirror, expanding it to view his reflection fully. ¡°Not bad¡­ not really my style, but¡ª¡± He paused abruptly, feeling a strange tug from the artifact, a foggy sensation creeping into his mind.

    ¡°Trying to communicate?¡± He closed his eyes, focusing on the impression. It wasn¡¯t a language in words, but he sensed intent. ''It can change¡­ it¡¯s responding, almost like... it¡¯s embarrassed?''

    A warmth of reassurance spread through him from the armor, causing a pang of guilt. ''I didn¡¯t mean any offense¡­ I just prefer lighter attire.''

    On impulse, Darius projected a mental image of a more personal design. He opened his eyes to the mirror, anticipation in his gaze. ¡°Something like this.¡±

    The armor immediately shifted in response. The heavy plate began to ripple and reform, condensing into a lighter form. Its bulky structure smoothed out into a set of elegant pearl white cultivator¡¯s robes, complete with a hood and trimmed with intricate black designs. The long sleeves billowed slightly, adorned with swirling runes. The fabric was thick yet moved fluidly, a mix of strength and grace.

    On his right arm, however, the black gauntlet remained. It''s surface now marked by faint, glowing engravings.

    Darius scrutinized the transformation, nodding with approval. "Much better," smiling, he admired the design and feel of his new robes.

    Adjusting his stance, Darius felt an overwhelming sense of rightness settle over him. He crouched slightly, testing the fit, his satisfaction evident in the subtle roll of his shoulders. ¡°This artifact¡­ it¡¯s more than I expected. The gauntlet¡¯s lost its invulnerability, but the defense is now spread across my entire body.¡±

    Secretly, though, Darius couldn''t deny his fondness for the gauntlet. He¡¯d never admit it aloud, but the way it suited him added a touch of pride, even vanity.

    Releasing the water mirror with a flick of his wrist, he turned to his right. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I could use your help.¡±

    For a moment, there was only silence. Then, a deep chuckle broke the stillness as Barrond materialized from the ground, his form emerging like roots sprouting from the earth. ¡°You can¡¯t have expected me to ignore all that,¡± Barrond said, scratching his head with a clawed hand. His tone held a trace of guilt. ¡°Even if I¡¯d tried, my curiosity would¡¯ve gotten the better of me. Forgive the intrusion.¡±

    Darius shrugged. ¡°Nothing to forgive. I was expecting you.¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°I need your assistance with something. Can you mimic the strength of a steel knight?¡±

    Barrond''s brow furrowed, considering the request. ¡°Not with complete accuracy, but I can get close enough.¡±

    Darius¡¯s eyes lit up, clapping his hands together. ¡°Perfect.¡± Extending his arms outward, he grinned widely, his voice daring. ¡°Hit me with the full strength of a steel knight. Let¡¯s see what this new body can take.¡±

 Chapter 110: Power and Peace

    Chapter 110: Power and Peace

    Barrond¡¯s eyes glowed with a wild light, his broad grin widening. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if this hurts.¡±

    ''Steel Knights peak at around a hundred Cauldrons,'' he calculated, feeling his body¡¯s new durability. ''Perfect starting point for testing these.''

    As Barrond shifted his stance, rearing onto his hind legs, his form transformed into a more humanoid shape. He retained his bear-like features but took on a smaller, more agile build, similar to the form Darius had seen during their first encounter.

    The world-bear drew back a massive fist, his legs stabilizing as he grounded himself. A sudden tension prickled Darius¡¯s senses. ¡°Remember, only around a hundred Cauldrons."

    ¡°Cauldrons?¡±

    ¡°What? Wai¡ª!¡±

    Darius¡¯s words were cut off by the impact. Barrond¡¯s punch connected squarely with his chest, the force of it explosive. Darius¡¯s body shot across the landscape like a blazing comet, leaving a trail of distorted air in his wake.

    Barrond watched his figure vanish into the distance, steam hissing from his knuckles. "I wonder what he meant by cauldrons," his head tilting slightly. "Maybe he''s hungry."

    A thunderous BOOM echoed from afar, the ground trembling beneath Barrond¡¯s feet. He winced slightly, his form shifting back into its full bear shape. "Probably should check if he¡¯s alright," he chuckled, dropping to all fours before bounding toward the source of the impact.

    He arrived to find the side of a massive rise¡ªmore a hill than a mountain, but still enough to halt Darius¡¯s flight. An enormous crater marked its side, rocks strewn everywhere. Darius lay buried at the center of the smoking impact zone, completely obscured by boulders.

    ¡°Young Valdene, are you alright?!¡± Barrond shouted, his voice tinged with genuine concern, and¡ªoddly enough¡ªhis earthen face flushed slightly red.

    A sudden burst of laughter erupted. ¡°Amazing!¡± Darius¡¯s voice rang out with unrestrained excitement, immediately followed by a shockwave as he exploded out, dust and rocks scattering in all directions.

    Landing gracefully, his eyes shone with an almost childlike wonder as he inspected his robes. ''Not a scratch! The armor absorbed every ounce of Barrond¡¯s punch. Only my own physical strength hadn''t been enough to keep me grounded.''

    ¡®That punch was at least two hundred Cauldrons, maybe more,¡¯ Darius brushed himself off, suppressing a grin. ¡®And I doubt that¡¯s the armor''s limit.¡¯

    A wide smile spread across his face as he flicked his robes with a casual air, clasping his hands behind his back as he approached Barrond. ¡°I take it you¡¯re not familiar with the term ¡®Cauldron of Force,¡¯ then?¡±

    ¡°Cauldron of Force?¡± Barrond echoed, genuine confusion in his deep voice. ¡°How does one cook force? Is it a type of porridge?¡±

    Darius sighed, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    As he walked past the world-bear, a sudden thought crossed his mind. He turned back, studying Barrond curiously. ¡°Tell me, can you see my aura?¡±

    Barrond¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. ¡°Why yes, I can! But how?¡±

    ¡®I thought so,¡¯ Darius frowned, a flicker of intrigue in his gaze. ¡®Daemen¡¯s influence is stronger than I realized. His origin may have unlocked something far more unique than I anticipated.¡¯

    Not lingering on the revelation, he nodded toward the exit. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure myself, but I feel it''s better this way. For now, we should head back. I need to spend time stabilizing my cultivation.¡±

    Barrond fell into step beside Darius, his curiosity palpable as they made their way back. ¡°Your much stronger,¡± he remarked, his tone brimming with eagerness. ¡°What exactly happened during your breakthrough? What happened to the leylines, how did you get them to converge?...¡±

    The barrage of questions continued as they traversed the rocky terrain, Barrond¡¯s insatiable curiosity unabated. The bear seemed to lack the usual secrecy that most of the world held regarding personal techniques. Fortunately, Darius managed to satisfy Barrond¡¯s inquiries with vague responses, offering just enough to keep the journey back peaceful¡ªif not tiresome.

    ---

    Standing at the center of the All-Room, Darius exhaled sharply as the portal sealed behind him. "Annoying root ball," the irritation clear in his voice. "Must¡¯ve asked a thousand questions¡ªhas he no shame?"This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    With a sharp flick of his sleeves, he turned toward the farm door. His steps, however, abruptly halted. "I should take care of this now."

    Touching his pouch, he retrieved the signet ring and slid it onto his finger. His thoughts formed clearly as he communicated, ''As you can probably guess, the breakthrough was successful.''

    ''Congratulations! And here I was getting worried. So can I come out?''

    ''It¡¯s fine.''

    In response, a fist-sized orb of light squeezed out with a pop from the ring, floating freely. ''Much better! Honestly, it was getting cramped in there¡ªfeels good to stretch.''

    "You don¡¯t even have a body to stretch, what are you complaining about?"

    ''Don''t be insensitive. I have feelings too, you know. Who are you to say I can¡¯t feel cramped?''

    "Alright, alright. No point in arguing, not when we have more important matters to discuss."

    Sensing the shift in his tone, Daemen¡¯s light dimmed slightly, floating closer. ''You sound serious. Did something go wrong during your breakthrough?''

    ''No need to delay this. He deserves to know my thoughts, whether they turn out to be true or not.'' Lowering himself into a seated position, Darius gestured for Daemen to draw near.

    ¡°This actually involves you,¡± he began, his voice steady but firm. ¡°And until I¡¯m finished, I need you to stay silent. Can you manage that?¡±

    ''You¡¯re really freaking me out, but¡­ I can do that.''

    "I''m sure this has crossed your mind¡ªor maybe it hasn''t¡ªbut it¡¯s something I think you deserve to hear." Darius¡¯s voice was steady but serious. "It''s about your birth. Or rather, your possible lack of one."

    The light from Daemen¡¯s orb flickered slightly, a silent tension growing in the air.

    "This is just a theory, but there¡¯s a lot of evidence behind it, even if we never get the full truth." Darius paused briefly, then continued with resolve. "I believe you might actually be the original Darius Valdene¡ªor at least, you once were."

    Daemen¡¯s light dimmed for a second, but he remained silent, clearly processing the words.

    "When I died as Xue Feng, I drifted in a boundless void," Darius recalled, his tone measured. "I can¡¯t say how long I was there, but I remember mana¡¯s light pulling me toward this world, toward reincarnation. And when I arrived, I was born instantly¡ªno time spent in the womb."

    He waited for a moment, letting Daemen absorb the implications. "Normally, a soul binds to a body at conception. So, unless Amara and Jarek conceived a child without a soul, there had to be one before I arrived. That¡¯s the undeniable part. The uncertain part is whether that soul was you."

    "I have two theories," Darius continued slowly, "one, is that something happened during birth, causing the original soul''s death, leaving this body empty for me to inhabit, and you are solely my evolved heart-demon. The second, is that original soul was you, and my arrival somehow forced you out, merging you with my heart-demon."

    He exhaled quietly. "Either way, I needed you to know this. I want no secrets between us, nothing that could cause doubts in the future."

    For a long moment, only the faint glow of Daemen¡¯s orb responded. The silence stretched as he processed the revelation.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡ª¡±

    ¡®It changes nothing.¡¯ Daemen¡¯s orb bobbed a few times, then sank into Darius¡¯s abdomen. As it approached the Arcane Sanctum, the light shifted, revealing Daemen¡¯s true form. His white hair reflecting the radiance of the five elements. ¡®Even if the worst is true, it changes nothing between us. I am Daemen, and you are Darius. Besides¡­ when can I get one of these?¡¯

    ''I doubt it''s that easy, but I will give you time.'' Darius smiled as he rose to his feet. ¡°You can¡¯t have one. And until you have a body of your own, there¡¯s no point in asking.¡±

    ¡®Do you really think your array can do it?¡¯

    ¡°The Elemental Forge Matrix is the only lead I have right now,¡± Darius admitted. ¡°I could build you a body with puppet techniques¡ªI¡¯ve memorized countless manuals that could craft a true masterpiece. But if you want a real body, one that¡¯s genuinely yours, mastering the matrix is our best shot with its potential.¡±

    ¡®¡­Puppets¡­ what kind of puppets?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen some extraordinary ones. The strongest was a mount that¡­¡± Darius¡¯s words drifted as face reddened.

    ¡®That?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m an ass. Hold on.¡± Darius muttered to himself, tapping his pouch. The Immortal Beast Codex materialized in his hand, which he quickly strapped over his left bicep. He projected his mind into the Codex, probing the grey cloud where Kahoon, the Dust-Moth, resided.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I forgot about him this whole time. Luckily, he doesn''t need food or water in there.¡¯ His awareness pierced through the mist, finding Kahoon nestled in a straw bed, the large cream-colored moth sleeping peacefully.

    Satisfied that Kahoon was unharmed, and seeing no point in waking him, he pulled his mind back. ¡®I need to figure out what he eats. Never got around to asking Marcus.¡¯

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Darius coughed, shifting his focus back to Daemen. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten about Kahoon until just now, but he¡¯s fine.¡± He opened the door to the farm, taking a deep breath of the fresh air.

    ¡®The moth beast with no mana? Still not sure why you wanted that poor thing. I get the whole dud aspect, but what¡¯s your plan?¡¯ Daemen floated beside the five-element yin-yang Sanctum, his gaze lingering on the intricate runes.

    ¡°I intend to alter his potential. If I can do it for myself, I can do it for him too.¡±

    ¡®Softie.¡¯

    Darius frowned, when an idea suddenly struck him, prompting him to stretch his mana sense across the farm. ''Focus on studying my runes until I call you, I intend to introduce you to everyone soon, so be ready.''

    ''Yeah, yeah, old man.''

    "Brat."

    Ignoring Daemen, he quickly located everyone within the Lodge. "Lunch?" he guessed, a slight grin forming.

    ¡°Ethereal Steps.¡±

    Vanishing in a flash, the sudden burst of speed caught him off guard. Instantly canceling the technique, he found himself mere inches from slamming into the illusionary boundary of the Beast-Farm, his nose nearly pressed against the shimmering barrier.

    ¡°I really need to stabilize this realm,¡± shaking his head with a chuckle. Opting not to use his movement technique, he simply used his strength and some wind mana, dissapearing from the spot.

    Keeping his presence hidden, Darius slipped inside the lodge, sticking to the shadows. He crept into the dining hall, where everyone was already seated and sharing a meal.

    At the head of one of the tables, Crelos was animatedly telling a story, his gestures wide and exaggerated. ¡°And that¡¯s when Darius zapped the groom! It was the perfect distraction for Neko¡­¡±

    ¡®Mouthy kid, stealing my stories.¡¯

    Darius grinned as he slid into the seat beside the feline orphan Milo, snatching a roll from his plate and taking a bite, his eyes still fixed on Crelos.

    ¡°Without my phantoms, none of this could¡¯ve worked. So technically, I did most of the heavy lifting,¡± Haku chimed in, his chest puffed out with pride, face smeared with grease.

    Without skipping a beat, Darius casually cut in, ¡°I¡¯d beg to differ. If anything, Marcus put in the most effort.¡±

    A wave of shock swept across the room.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°You scared us!¡±

    Laughter quickly followed the surprise, and the group eagerly gathered around him. As he absent-mindedly toyed with Milo¡¯s cat ears, Darius¡¯s smile widened. ¡°What¡¯s for lunch? Feels like I haven¡¯t eaten in ages.¡±

    A deep sense of peace washed over him as everyone showered him with questions, congratulations, and affection. Savoring the warmth of the moment, Darius decided to set cultivation aside for the day. Today, he would enjoy a simple meal and rest.

    ----

    ¡°Stop wasting time on the others. He¡¯s more than enough,¡± Barrond stated, his voice steady within the oppressive darkness.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± came a distorted, monotone response from the shadows. ¡°We can¡¯t afford another mistake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m positive,¡± Barrond replied without hesitation. ¡°He is our best option to break the curses. I¡¯d stake everything on that.¡±

    The silence stretched, thick and heavy. After what felt like an eternity, the flat voice responded. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll handle it. But you must ensure that the other Kings fully support him. Failure is not an option.¡±

    Barrond¡¯s eyes glowed with a fierce determination as he nodded, the light casting eerie shadows across his face. ¡°I understand the consequences.¡±

    The mana in the air rippled as the connection abruptly severed. Barrond exhaled deeply, a low chuckle rumbling from his chest as he turned toward the shadowed wall.

    ¡°Finally... some real fun.¡±

 Chapter 111: Seeds of Power

    Chapter 111: Seeds of Power

    Sitting in the third room of the Vault, Darius worked under the large map of Gaia in silence, the scratch of his quill merging with the steady pops and crackles from the fireplace.

    ¡®I expected a few adjustments, but this much? I¡¯ve clearly got to spend more time on the Arcane Talisman Technique.¡¯

    The leather book before him held the only complete physical copy of his cultivation technique. Darius had spent the entire evening documenting his recent experiences, insights, and revisions. ¡®If I¡¯m to pass this on, the last thing I want is for my successor to think I was just stumbling around.¡¯

    Setting his quill aside, he leaned back, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck. ¡°Finally, done.¡±

    With a light touch, the book vanished into his pouch. In its place, he summoned a large scroll onto the table. He set weights at each corner to hold it flat, his eyes glowing with anticipation as he studied the empty parchment.

    ''I was surprised they all agreed, figured at least one of them would want to leave.'' Setting his quil to the top corner of the scroll, he calmed his mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Tem,¡± a soft smile crossing his face as he began. ¡°Endless¡­ Poison¡­ Immortal¡­ Sovereign.¡±

    ---

    A week earlier, Darius stood before the entrance to the Pagoda, gazing upward, his robes and visible aura casting an air of command. He turned to face the group, his sharp azure eyes sweeping over Glabe and the eight children.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you ample time to think over your choices,¡± he began, his tone steady. ¡°Now, each of you, tell me. Will you stay, or will you leave?¡±

    Without hesitation, Tem stepped forward, and the rest followed suit, moving almost in unison. Only Glabe held back, observing them from a slight distance.

    Tem was the first to speak up. ¡°We all want to stay and help! I know you¡¯re not our master, but... we want to fight for you!¡±

    One by one, the other children spoke up, their voices frantic and firm.

    "Tell us what you want us to do, we''ll fight anyone you say!"

    "When we get bigger, we can help. Even Lint wants to fight."

    "Hey!"

    Glabe¡¯s eye''s were fixed on Darius, his hands unconsciously clenching as he waited for Darius¡¯s reaction.

    His smile softening as he stepped forward, Darius lowered himself to meet the children¡¯s gazes head-on. ¡°Hearing that from you all means more than you know... But I want you to understand¡ªyou owe me nothing. Each of you has endured things no child ever should. You don¡¯t owe anyone anything.¡±

    His eyes met each of theirs in turn, his words carrying a weight that demanded their attention. ¡°If you want to follow me, I''ll gladly let you. But I ask one thing first from each of you. Find your own reason to fight.¡±

    Glabe¡¯s tense stance eased, and he leaned in, heart pounding as Darius continued.

    ¡°My goal is to carve out a place for myself in this world, and to do that, I¡¯ll have to kill. My life¡ªand the lives of those with me¡ªwill always hang by a thread. So until each of you has found your own purpose, I¡¯ll train you, make you stronger¡­ but I won¡¯t allow you to fight for me.¡±

    After a beat, Glabe stepped forward, his eyes resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    Crelos watched with a satisfied grin, a hint of relief flickering in his eyes. The elf and the mage had formed an unlikely friendship, a camaraderie built over shared responsibilities and time spent with the children.

    Satisfied, Darius nodded. "If this is truly what you wish, then so be it."

    Haku and Neko let out approving yips and barks, while Crelos¡¯s smile widened, his pride evident as he joined in with a soft clap. The children buzzed with excitement, their energy rising, until Darius raised a hand to quiet them.

    ¡°I have some matters to attend to now. While I¡¯m away, I want each of you to reflect on what I said. Find your reason, something that belongs to you alone.¡±

    He paused, watching them settle, a slight smile tugging at his lips. ¡°But before I go, there¡¯s someone I want to introduce you all to¡­¡±

    ---

    Seated in the lodge, Tem drummed her fingers impatiently on the oak dining table, her chin resting in her palm as she blew a stray strand of auburn hair out of her face. ¡°How long is he gonna be in there?¡±

    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t have time to play with kids,¡± Lint muttered, squinting at her through his whiskers. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell he¡¯s not some normal human?¡±

    ¡°Stop calling him ¡®Master.¡¯ He doesn¡¯t like it,¡± Tem shot back, eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Kilt cut in, standing up. Taller than the others, his buzzed brown hair and piercing green eyes gave him an air of maturity. ¡°You two are annoying when you¡¯re bored.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Jass quickly joined him, her green dress swaying as she skipped out, her fractal eyes flashing in quiet amusement.

    Tem scratched at the scales on her neck, ¡°why do you always have to correct me? You¡¯re free now, you know. We don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s free!¡± Lint shot up, slicking back his black hair. ¡°We¡¯re beastfolk, beneath him, and that¡¯s how it should be. Every time you act like you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just stop it!¡± Tem rose immediately, turned abruptly, and stormed out of the room. Pausing at the doorway, she looked back with a mix of anger and hurt. ¡°If you want to stay a slave, that¡¯s your choice. But stop making my choice for me.¡± Without another word, she disappeared down the hall.

    Left alone, Lint glared after her, his pointed nose wrinkling as he clicked his tongue. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t so pretty, she¡¯d be useless.¡± A faint blush crept onto his cheeks as he slicked his hair back again, sinking back into thought.

    ¡°What a jerk!¡± Tem kicked at the grass as she stormed out of the lodge. ¡°Do this, don¡¯t do that, ¡®No, Tem, that¡¯s not how we talk to the master,¡¯¡± she mimicked, scrunching her face to look like Lint. ¡°Ass.¡±

    Looking up at the towering Pagoda, she smirked, imagining whacking Lint with a miniature version of it. Humming to herself, she changed direction, heading toward the hatchery. ''I haven¡¯t visited Ursie since he left. I wonder if he did anything about her eggs?''

    Following the worn path that she and the other children had made with their frequent trips to the hatchery, Tem sighed as she glanced around. ''It¡¯d be nice if there were some birds... it¡¯s so quiet here.''

    Breaking through the small grove separating the lodge from the hatchery, her expression softened as she caught sight of the tranquil waters. Picking up her pace, she jogged over, calling out with a playful tune, ¡°Ursie! Auntie Ursie! We wish to frolic and play! Ursie! Auntie Ursie! How¡¯s the water today?!¡±

    A deep, bubbling voice responded as Ursie¡¯s massive head broke the water¡¯s surface. ¡° Girl! How many times have I told you not to sing that silly rhyme?¡±

    Giggling, Tem put her hands on her hips, bending slightly forward. ¡°I know you secretly like it. I caught you humming it the other day!¡±

    With a loud swoosh, Ursie sent a wave of water splashing over Tem.

    ¡°Auntieee!¡± She squealed, looking down at her soaked dress, her pout making her look thoroughly defeated. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get wet¡ªwhat if Darius comes out right now?¡±

    ¡°Have the human dry your clothes. Besides, I doubt Big Brother would care about a bit of water. Look at me¡ªI am always wet.¡±

    Tem tried not to laugh as she wrung the water from her dress. ¡°funny¡­ so did he do anything about your eggs?¡±

    Ursie shook her large antenna. ¡°I have not told him yet. I can hold off laying for quite some time, so do not worry yourself.¡±

    Peering into the water, Tem¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of thousands of glistening, frozen eggs resting at the bottom. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Aren¡¯t they¡­ cold?¡±

    ¡°Silly child,¡± Ursie chided, a playful tone in her voice. ¡°My kind does not feel the cold like yours does, and the eggs below do not feel it at all. Big Brother made the right choice. Without freezing them, they would have starved.¡±

    Tem shuddered at the thought, hugging herself as if she were the one frozen. ¡°Still, it can¡¯t be comfortable to hold it in for so long. You should let him know once he¡¯s back.¡±

    Ursie swished her tail, ¡°wise words for one who came after. I will make sure to tell him.¡±

    ¡°When will he be back, anyway?¡± Tem glanced toward the Farm door, noticing Tomp, his frog-like tongue darting out, and Milo, pouncing excitedly as they chased a glowing orb that zipped through the air. ¡°He¡¯s been in there for two weeks already.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother said he would not be long. But for him, that could mean weeks or months. If you are so worried, you can always go and see him. He did not forbid visitors, did he?¡±

    Tem plucked a handful of grass, tossing it up with a sigh. ¡°No¡­ but he must be really busy if he hasn¡¯t come out at all.¡±

    Ursie¡¯s tail stilled as she watched Tem. ¡°Then what does that tell you?¡±

    Tem rolled her eyes. ¡°Be patient.¡±

    Ursie¡¯s antennae flicked, sending a small jet of water right at Tem¡¯s forehead. ¡°Smart girl.¡±

    Tem wiped the water from her face, frowning briefly before breaking into a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m off to play with Crelos. I¡¯ll be back later¡ªand I¡¯ll tell you any new jokes he shares, promise.¡±

    Ursie¡¯s tail swished through the water, sending a playful splash after her. ¡°Go, enjoy yourself. And do not worry, he will be back soon; I can feel it.¡± With a final flick of water from her tail, Ursie slipped back beneath the surface.

    Dodging the wave, Tem sighed and took off towards where she saw Milo and Tomp heading. Stopping after a while, she glanced around. ¡°Where¡¯d they run off to?¡± Just as she turned, her vision was suddenly filled with white cloth.

    ¡°Looking for someone?¡±

    ¡°Aah!¡± She fell back, staring up to find Darius standing over her, his smile warm. ¡°You¡¯re back! What took you so long?¡±

    ¡°Took so long?¡± He extended a hand, helping her up with an amused smile. ¡°I took exactly the time I needed¡ªno more, no less.¡± Ruffling her hair, he walked past her, hands behind his back. ¡°Coming?¡±

    She hurried to catch up, trying to cover her excitement. ¡°I''ve been dying to know¡­ what were you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when everyone¡¯s here. But first¡­¡± He stopped and glanced at her. ¡°Plug your ears for a second.¡±

    Tem¡¯s eyes went wide before she hastily covered her ears with both hands. ¡°Can¡¯t you just call everyone with your mind?¡±

    Darius chuckled, then took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯M BACK!¡± His voice boomed across the farm, rustling leaves and pushing the trees nearest to him.

    All across the farm, everyone winced for a moment, Crelos, Haku, Glabe, Neko, and all the children covered their ears, but also smiled.

    First to greet them was Neko, a purple streak of lightning tore from the woods and stopped on Darius''s shoulder, nuzzling his hair. ''Neko, says hi.''

    Rubbing the weasels neck, Darius smiled as he watched Haku break through next, "hello Neko, how have your advanced lessons been?"

    Neko suddenly stopped, pointing a tiny finger at Haku, ''Neko tries, but second big brother tease.''

    Skirting to a stop, Haku tilted his head as he noticed Neko pointing, "what''s that loaf of bread saying? If he says I was being mean, he''s full of shit!"

    Chuckling, Darius looked between them, "we will talk about this later." At that moment, the children began to call out as they each broke throught he trees, Daemen''s bobbing orb dancing between them.

    "Looks like you had no problems fitting in."

    Daemen¡¯s light glowed brighter, his voice projecting with energy, ¡°It¡¯s been amazing! We¡¯ve been playing Take Cover and Discover, and I¡¯m really good at discovering.¡±

    ¡°He always finds us,¡± Triss groaned, her feathers fluffing.

    As the children continued to chatter, Crelos and Glabe arrived, trailing behind but smiling as they took in the lively scene. The children barely noticed them, their focus fully on Darius as they surrounded him.

    ¡°Alright, calm down, calm down,¡± he chuckled, raising his hands to settle the crowd. Gradually, the children quieted, though they jostled each other, each eager to be closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all curious about what I¡¯ve been working on.¡± Reaching into his pouch, he pulled out eight scrolls, letting them drop to the ground before each of the children.

    ¡°Pick them up.¡± His tone held a playful challenge.

    Tem darted forward first, snatching her scroll with eager hands, the others quickly following suit. ¡°Can we open them?¡± she asked, eyes wide with excitement, practically bouncing in place.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The children eagerly unfurled their scrolls, their expressions shifting from anticipation to confusion, and in some cases, outright disappointment.

    Tem tried her best to smile, "thank you... for the paper. Uh, what should we write on it?"

    Darius¡¯s laughter filled the air, warm and teasing. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d give you something so trivial?¡±

    In an instant, his aura surged outward, a bonfire of flames igniting around him as he leapt back, watching their reactions with a grin.

    Crelos¡¯s brow furrowed as his eyes fixed on Darius¡¯s blazing aura.

    Landing with a powerful stomp, he triggered a massive crimson formation array that radiated out from beneath him.

    ¡°Elemental Forge Matrix!¡±

    Blinding light erupted, forcing the children and Glabe to shield their eyes, peeking through their fingers to catch a glimpse of the spectacle.

    Suddenly, eight shadowy figures materialized around Darius, each figure unique¡ªsome his size, others towering giants that seemed to stretch beyond sight. His voice rang out, holding a power that sent a tremor through each of the orphans, awakening something deep within.

    ¡°What you hold in your hands,¡± he announced, ¡°are the cultivation techniques I¡¯ve crafted specifically for each of you. When you all chose to follow me, I told you everything would change when I returned. This,¡± he gestured to the scrolls, ¡°is where your path begins.¡±

    The light in his eyes intensified, and as if echoing his power, the eyes of the shadowy figures around him blazed to life. ¡°And this is where your journey will end¡ªas Sovereigns and Titans. Future gods of Gaia.¡±

    The five elements burst forth in a storm around the figures, each element expressing itself in forms both familiar and foreign. Flames danced in colors unseen, winds howled in tones that defied comprehension, water rippled with shimmering colors that seemed to bend reality itself.

    The shadowy beings¡¯ auras stretched, reaching infinitely outward, filling the children¡¯s minds with a sense of boundless power.

    With a final stomp, Darius dissolved the array, the colossal figures vanishing. ¡°Sit,¡± he commanded. ¡°Only the children.¡±

    Crelos, Glabe, Haku, and Neko exchanged glances and stepped back, giving the eight children room as they settled down before Darius, wide-eyed and silent.

    Standing tall before them, hands clasped behind his back, Darius¡¯s robes rippled slightly with the fading remnants of mana. His gaze swept over each of the children, pride evident in his eyes. ¡°Now, I will teach you the first step of cultivation¡ªhow to draw in mana and store it within your dantian.¡±

    Leek raised his tiny hand, his brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s a dantan?¡±

    A faint smile curved at his lips. ¡°Good question.¡±

 Chapter 112: Seeds of Hope

    Chapter 112: Seeds of Hope

    ¡°Hey, can you come take a look? I think I got the dimensions wrong.¡± Crelos called over, sitting back on his knees as he squinted at the edge of the wooden walkway.

    Haku trotted over, giving him a long-suffering look. ¡°I can¡¯t keep stopping to help, you know? I¡¯ve got my own work.¡± Glancing at the rune Crelos was working on, he smacked him lightly with his tail. ¡°You botched the support rune¡ªits size isn¡¯t proportionate to the radius it¡¯s meant to reinforce.¡±

    Sighing, Crelos nodded and bent back down, his wand glowing as he swiped the rune clean. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll try harder. But, look, your brother¡¯s runes are insanely complex. My own language only has eighteen letters, and he expects me to pick up one with fifty-two just like that?¡±

    Haku smirked as he turned to head back toward the base of a cherry blossom tree, his tail raised in a casual wave. ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand it. Just copy it. You can at least manage that, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes... and hey, quick question¡ªcan you tell me the four basic principles of multi-layered spellcasting?¡±

    Haku stopped, frowning. ¡°Uhhhh, no?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So quit being a dick¡­¡± Crelos grumbled, refocusing on the rune.

    Haku rolled his eyes, clicking his tongue. ¡°Just finish the arrays. I¡¯ll check them over once you¡¯re done.¡± Without waiting for a reply, he turned back to the tree, continuing to scratch runes into its base.

    Crelos glanced around, letting out a quiet sigh before diving back into his work. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to be left behind. Even if he can¡¯t help, the least I can do is give this place my best.¡¯

    Slowly, the Pavilion began to transform under their hands, the first tier marked with the intricate and carefully inscribed arrays of their work.

    Outside the Pavilion, the assembly grounds stretched open before it, an area linking the lodge, Pagoda, and Pavilion in a wide expanse of green.

    Darius stood at the center, hands clasped behind him, watching the children¡¯s first attempts to absorb mana. His messy black hair, with a streak of white in his bangs, caught in the breeze as he observed Tomp¡¯s efforts.

    "Focus on your breathing, Tomp. You''re letting your focus slip. Breathe with the cycle¡ªmake it instinct. Only then can you begin to sense water¡¯s true nature."

    In the center of a shallow pool, Tomp sat cross-legged in the lotus position. His skin glistened with an oily film unique to the Black Tongue Tribe, a mark of his toad bloodline.

    His greenish-black hair clung damply to his forehead, the boy''s face was strained, but slowly his breathing settled, the water around him calming as he began to find his rhythm.

    "Good, good." Extending his mana sense to examine Tomp¡¯s dantain, he smiled, ''only six, yet his technique is impressive. Werefolk are truly born for cultivation. If demons had such a foundation, they would have ruled Panglai¡­ Born on the edge of breakthrough¡ªa rare gift.''

    From his initial observations after the confrontation with Hershel, Darius had realized that each of the children hovered on the brink of forming a core. Their natural affinity for mana and their internal auras were the mana equivalent of a cultivator¡¯s qi sea, fully formed and ready for the final step.

    Darius¡¯s gaze swept over each of them, seated and focused, their faces marked by young determination.

    "Remember, everything begins with the breath. Until you master that, do not distract yourselves with anything else. Once you form your core, you will be able to read your scrolls, so do not get left behind."

    After his demonstration with the Elemental Forge Matrix, he had imprinted the foundational breathing techniques of each child¡¯s unique cultivation path directly into their minds. Their current task was simple yet crucial: learn to draw mana into themselves, filling their dantians, pushing closer to the moment of breakthrough.

    As he paced, his gaze fell on Leek, who sat with intense focus, his small face set in an almost comical seriousness. A faint scar caught Darius¡¯s eye, curving across the boy¡¯s arm¡ªa reminder of his origins. ''The Ashpaw Clan¡­ even I¡¯ve heard of them. The perfect war slaves.''

    Leek, though still small now, would one day grow into a behemoth. With his bear bloodline, he was destined for the immense strength and fierce spirit that defined his kin. For now, though, his current path, marked by the Inferno Titan Body Technique, would be a grueling journey. Darius felt a pang, knowing the hardship the boy would face. ''Your path will be painful, little one. I only hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.''

    Moving his attention across the children, he smiled proudly, ''I wonder¡­ who will be the first?''

    His gaze lingered on Triss, her slender form framed by her blonde hair, sharp features and multi-colored feathers on her forearms. ''She¡¯ll be the last, no doubt. Who would have expected one of them to wield two elements? A pity she doesn¡¯t remember her background¡­ Her tribe must¡¯ve been extraordinary.''

    Within her dantian, crackling purple lightning mana pulsed, but along its edges, faint wisps of yellow earth mana occasionally sparked, hinting at a rare body type.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ''Her dual affinity will double the time required to cultivate her Skyforge Lightning Sovereign Technique, yet her potential will put her leagues ahead of the others¡ªif she can find the patience needed.''

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    A faint curse pulled his focus to Tem, seated in her own puddle. Her brow was furrowed, her breathing uneven, her face mirroring her chaotic thoughts.

    Walking over, he stood before the girl and observed, ¡°you cannot force it."

    Tem clenched her eyes shut, her expression tightening even further, clearly fighting to quiet her mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re anxious, distracted. Why waste time forcing the same approach when it keeps failing?¡±

    Her eyes snapped open, the frustration evident as the beginnings of tears shimmered at the corners. ¡°Are you saying I should quit?¡±

    Darius squinted at her before bending down and flicking her forehead.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying you need to quit forcing it. Impatience will get you nowhere. Calm your mind.¡±

    He leaned closer, pressing a finger to the spot he¡¯d flicked, infusing her with a thread of his water mana. A cool sensation washed over her, soothing her nerves and stilling the pounding of her heart.

    ¡°Cultivation is a long path, Tem,¡± he continued, his tone softening. ¡°Each step must be taken with purpose. For now, I want you to focus on the sound in your mind. Match your breathing to the rhythm of the waves.¡±

    The cooling mana carried the gentle hum of the ocean into her thoughts, each wave rhythmic, soothing, like a heartbeat in her mind, drowning out the chatter.

    After a few breaths, her face relaxed, her heartbeat finding its natural rhythm. Seeing her settle, Darius nodded.

    ¡°Now, imagine yourself as you breathe. Fill your mind with your own image, every breath aligning with that picture of yourself.¡±

    With renewed focus, Tem began to visualize herself seated within a vast, empty space. At first, the image was blurry, but she persisted, her patience growing as the picture sharpened. Breath by breath, her mental self matched the rhythm of her physical form, synchronized to the steady pulse of the ocean.

    Darius could feel the shift, her emotions stabilizing as the flow of her blood increased, each trace of tension melting away.

    ¡°With your breath and image in sync, allow yourself to empty into the void. Let go, leaving only the pathways I¡¯ve imprinted in your mind. These meridians will shape your form now.¡±

    His words washed over her, like a steady mantra that took root deep in her mind. Gradually, her mental image faded, leaving only an outline, dark and empty. With each breath, her meridians glowed faintly, sapphire threads of mana tracing a delicate pattern through her body, igniting her channels.

    ¡®She has it now,¡¯ Darius thought, watching her closely. ¡®All she needs to do is maintain this image.¡¯

    Satisfied with Tem¡¯s state, his gaze then shifted to Jass, who sat nearby, her fractal eyes closed as a faint breeze circled around her, a clear sign of her growing connection to her technique.

    ''A natural. Good, good.''

    Next was Kilt, the largest of the group, and his brows raised slightly as he approached. ''Impressive. Like a fish to water¡­ or perhaps for him a mole to earth? No, that doesn¡¯t work.''

    Below him, Kilt sat cross-legged, his body subtly vibrating. The dust around him trembled, moving in rhythm with his breath. The earth mana itself seemed to respond to his presence, humming in harmony as if celebrating his every inhale and exhale.

    ¡®Good. Looks like I can move forward with my plans for him.¡¯ He then turn to Lint, and his smile faded. ¡®But you¡­¡¯

    Appearing beside the ten-year-old, Darius saw the boy¡¯s small frame drenched in sweat, his tunic clinging to his skin just as stubbornly as his black hair stuck to his forehead.

    ¡®Perhaps Triss won¡¯t be last after all.¡¯

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he settled down in front of him, crossing his legs and closing his eyes. Reaching out, he placed a hand on Lint¡¯s forehead, establishing a link between their minds and creating a shared space.

    Inside their mental realm, Darius stood over a bewildered Lint, who, upon seeing him, quickly straightened his posture, instinctively adopting a submissive stance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you just give me more time, I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    The authority in Darius¡¯s voice was enough to silence the boy instantly. Lint dipped his head, his posture almost ingrained, slipping easily into the role of subservience.

    ¡°Out of everyone in my home, I know you the least, Lint.¡± Darius¡¯s gaze was steady, assessing. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lint began to shake, his whiskers twitching nervously as he struggled to respond. "I am¡­ your student."

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Darius replied evenly. ¡°At this rate, it could be said I have taught you nothing. Only once you have truly learned can you call yourself my student. So¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m¡­ I don¡¯t know what you want me to say¡­¡± Lint¡¯s voice wavered, his small frame trembling.

    ¡°Are you just a slave?¡± Darius¡¯s words dropped like venom, his voice thundering as his presence seemed to grow, towering over Lint¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Did I offer the path of a Sovereign to a mere slave? Tell me, Lint, have you deceived me into wasting my time?¡±

    The world seemed to close in on him, Darius¡¯s words squeezing the air from Lint¡¯s lungs. Frantically, his eyes darted, searching for an escape as his heart raced. Then, Darius¡¯s next words struck something deep within him.

    ¡°If you hate yourself, then give up now,¡± Darius said, his voice suddenly quiet but unyielding. ¡°A slave cannot exist in the realm I am building. But understand this, Lint.¡± Darius¡¯s aura softened, the darkness of the void around them gradually giving way to a gentle glow. ¡°The hate you feel isn¡¯t for yourself. It¡¯s for your choices. So make a choice, Lint. Are you a slave, or will you become my disciple?¡±

    Tears began to spill from Lint¡¯s eyes, his entire body paralyzed, as if his mind had shut down in pure panic. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know me¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak up,¡± Darius commanded, his tone challenging.

    Raising his face, Lint¡¯s voice grew louder, almost defiant. ¡°You don¡¯t know me!¡±

    Darius leaned forward. ¡°Then tell me. Who are you?¡±

    Lint¡¯s chest heaved, his whiskers quivering as his emotions finally tore free. ¡°I was good at what I did! I behaved! I survived!¡± His voice trembled with raw pain. ¡°They all died, and I didn¡¯t¡ªthat makes me better than them, doesn¡¯t it?! Why should I even want to be free?! Tem¡¯s a fool. They¡¯re all fools! The only free beastfolk I¡¯ve known are dead! Die free, live free¡ªwhat does it matter? Why should I care?!"

    Looking accusingly and helplessly to Darius, he almost begged, "did I do it wrong then? Did I watch them all die just so I could live with no punishment?¡±

    Lint¡¯s voice cracked, his words breaking as tears ran down his cheeks. He fell to his knees, hands limp at his sides. ¡°I told them¡­ I told a human where my village was. He said he was a trader¡­ showed me a vision orb¡­ I¡¯d never seen one before.¡± He looked up at Darius, his eyes hollow with guilt. ¡°So I told him. I told him, and they came. I killed my parents¡­¡±

    He sank, curling into himself, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°Why should I live freely, when I killed my own family? I deserve to be a slave, we all do for living."

    Darius observed Lint in silence, sensing the crushing weight the boy carried. ¡®If he doesn¡¯t overcome this, it will darken his heart, twisting every step of his cultivation. Even if he succeeds, he¡¯ll only walk toward ruin, becoming a demon of his own making.¡¯

    Without hesitation, Darius crouched down, wrapping his arms around the boy. ¡°I got my parents killed as well."

    Lint¡¯s brow furrowed, a flash of confusion in his tear-streaked eyes as he pulled back slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to make me feel better...¡±

    Darius shook his head. ¡°When I was twelve, I¡¯d just stepped into my own cultivation technique. I was filled with pride, confident that I was untouchable.¡±

    Lint wiped his nose, his full attention fixed on Darius¡¯s words.

    ¡°Haku was captured, and because of my reckless confidence, I brought disaster on my family. I nearly lost my life, but my mother¡­ she sacrificed hers to save mine. And after that, I watched my father die, unable to save him, before I was thrown to the far side of the world.¡±

    Lint stood abruptly, almost frantic. ¡°Then how? How can you ask me to carry on like this? How can you smile, knowing you¡¯re just like me?¡±

    ¡°Because for me, Lint, guilt has only one purpose.¡± Darius¡¯s voice grew resolute. ¡°My pain, my rage, my sorrow¡ªthey all exist to fuel one thing. To kill the man who took my father¡¯s life. To kill the one who sent a vampyre to kill me and instead murdered someone close to me.¡±

    Darius held Lint¡¯s gaze, then, with a thought, dissolved the mental world around them. As their awareness returned to the training field, both opened their eyes, reality settling around them. Lint wiped the lingering tears from his cheeks, his breathing slower, steadier, as his heartbeat quieted.

    ¡°When I finally kill that man,¡± Darius continued softly, ¡°I will have honored my mother and father. My failures¡ªthough I¡¯ll carry them always¡ªwill never hold me back. I¡¯ll use them to grow stronger.¡±

    Lint stared, almost dazed, into Darius¡¯s calm azure eyes, the clarity there easing his own turmoil.

    ¡°Make the choice, Lint. Make the choice you know you secretly want. Embrace those around you, accept that you¡¯re not alone, and that you do, in fact, deserve to live.¡±

    The quiet stillness of the training field, where faint auras of each element hummed softly, was suddenly broken by the sound of a young boy¡¯s sobbing.

    The other children stilled, their breathing exercises momentarily forgotten, their techniques paused as they watched, each face reflecting a flicker of recognition. They were witnessing one of their own begin to accept the shared weight they all carried¡ªthe pain of survival.

 Chapter 113: Reflections of a Fallen God

    Chapter 113: Reflections of a Fallen God

    Glabe sat within the lodge, his hands clasped tightly together as he focused, a soft yellow light seeping out from between his fingers.

    Across the dining hall, Neko and Kahoon lay sprawled in the corner, nestled in a cozy bed of straw and leaves, both sound asleep and cuddled warmly.

    Beside the two, Daemen¡¯s glowing orb pulsed, settled quietly on the ground. Within it, his ethereal image sat in a lotus position, eyes closed, his expression calm and intent as he immersed himself in silent comprehension.

    ¡°There¡­¡± Glabe murmured as he slowly opened his hands. The yellow glow faded, revealing five small seeds, each one dimming slowly.

    Setting them carefully onto a plate, the new seeds joined a pile of others, each unique in size and shape. Glabe wiped the sweat from his brow, brushing a stray strand of green hair back from his face. Leaning back, he stretched his arms with a sigh.

    "How many of these does he need?"

    Shaking the stress from his hands, he gathered the seeds into a small leather bag. A brief smile crossed his face as he glanced at the sleeping pair, but his gaze soon drifted toward the window, growing distant.

    ¡®What a strange life I¡¯m leading,¡¯ he thought, fingers unconsciously reaching up to brush his ear. His expression darkened slightly. ¡®If I can go back, maybe all of this will be worth it. But this time...¡¯

    His fists tightened as he stood. Casting one more look toward Neko and Kahoon, he turned and made his way to check on the children¡¯s progress.

    Stepping out onto the raised landing, Glabe looked down from the lodge steps, his somber expression melting into one of awe.

    "He did it."

    The field before him pulsed with mana, each of the eight children¡ªTem, Tomp, Kilt, Milo, Lint, Leek, Jass, and Triss¡ªseated within their own element.

    Tem and Tomp sat within rippling, translucent pools, each surrounded by a thin veil of water that danced like liquid glass. Around Kilt and Lint, the earth seemed to hum and pulse, small stones floating up and orbiting them in rhythmic patterns.

    Leek and Milo sat amidst flickering embers, a shifting halo of flame that was in harmony with their breaths. Jass sat within a gentle breeze that wrapped around her, lifting her hair and whispering like a living spirit. Triss was cloaked in a storm of sparks, jagged arcs of purple lightning weaving around her.

    And in the center, Darius stood tall, watching over them, his presence calm yet commanding as he held the space with an air of authority. The gathered elements crackled and boiled around him, making the air thick with mana.

    It was a sight of pure power and potential¡ªchildren, barely at the beginning of their journey, each one wrapped in the force of their birthright. Glabe could hardly breathe, the wonder and intensity of it filling his chest with a mixture of pride and disbelief.

    Reflecting on his choice to stay, Glabe felt a wave of relief wash over him. ''I made the right choice.''

    His thoughts were suddenly interrupted as Darius vanished from view. From his position, he could see the entire field¡ªyet Darius was simply gone. Blinking in confusion, he rubbed his eyes and scanned. ¡°Where''d he go?¡±

    ¡°Right here.¡±

    ¡°Usdi!¡± Glabe jolted to the side, clutching his chest as he glared. ¡°Is sneaking up on people some kind of family tradition with Haku and you?¡±

    ¡°Usdi?¡± Darius echoed with a slight smile, tilting his head. ¡°Elvish, isn¡¯t it? And sorry, it¡¯s just an old habit.¡± He strolled over to the railing of the landing and leaned against it, gazing out across the field. ¡°Did you finish?¡±

    Watching him closely, Glabe nodded, steadying his breath. ¡°Three hundred seeds, as requested.¡± He took in Darius¡¯s aura, the air around him radiating a calm intensity. Glabe¡¯s brows rose, impressed. ¡°Your aura... it''s so stable.¡±

    Darius raised his hand, summoning each element at his fingertips in a controlled, flickering dance. ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± he said, glancing back at Glabe. ¡°As an elf, how do your people view humanity¡¯s use of mana?¡±

    Glabe¡¯s nose wrinkled slightly, a hint of disdain slipping into his tone. ¡°Barbaric and destructive. When humans use mana, it¡¯s as though they¡¯re forcing it against its own nature. Mana carries the weight of their methods, twisting the essence of magic itself.¡±

    ¡°Explain,¡± Darius said, his eyes sparking with interest as he turned to face him fully.

    Straightening slightly under Darius¡¯s gaze, Glabe took a breath before he answered. ¡°To my people, mana is a sacred gift from Gaia and our ancestors. When we draw upon it, we do so in harmony, mindful of the cost, a cost that we bear. Humans ignore this, imposing their will in a way that shifts that burden to mana itself¡ªleaving it altered, sometimes even... scarred.¡±

    A thoughtful look crossed Darius¡¯s face. ''Even the Elves are aware...'' Nodding, he turned back to the field. ¡°Cultivation, at its core, is a journey to conquer oneself, not to dominate the world around us. Yet humanity has built its foundation on achieving self-mastery through subjugation of their surroundings.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Pausing, he raised his hand, a soft glow emanating as his aura perfectly reflected each element. ¡°My aura is the result of this truth. By achieving harmony, rather than dominance, it¡¯s become a pure extension of my will.¡± Noticing Glabe¡¯s dazed look, he chuckled softly. ¡°To put it simply, I now have perfect control over my aura.¡±

    Shaking himself from his trance, Glabe gave a sheepish smile. ¡°Will the children be like you?¡±

    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Darius replied, a thoughtful smile playing on his lips, ¡°and hopefully you as well.¡± He touched his pouch, retrieving a multi-paged scroll and handed it to Glabe. ¡°This is different from what I gave them.¡±

    Glabe took a moment, intensely studying the scroll before gently accepting it. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°These pages are truly blank.¡±

    The reverence in Glabe¡¯s expression faded, replaced with mild confusion as he cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m... not sure I understand.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one key difference between you and them. Do you know what that is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an elf, and they¡¯re werefolk?¡±

    Darius shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s that you¡¯re an adult.¡± His gaze shifted to the children scattered across the field, a warm smile touching his face. ¡°They¡¯re blank canvases, so creating their paths was straightforward. But you¡ªyou¡¯ve lived. Relationships, experiences, skills, beliefs¡ªthese have shaped you over the years.¡±

    He gestured toward the scroll in Glabe¡¯s hand. ¡°I want you to fill those pages with your life. I need you to tell me everything there is to know about you, Glabe.¡± Turning to face him, Darius¡¯s expression turned serious, his gaze steady. ¡°I know there¡¯s a hatred within you, and something tells me it¡¯s complicated. I won¡¯t ask for what you¡¯re not ready to share¡ªwe all have secrets.¡±

    Darius stepped away, descending the stairs, his voice drifting over his shoulder. ¡°But if you want something crafted truly for you, I¡¯d suggest sharing as much as you¡¯re willing.¡±

    Glabe watched Darius return to the children, a quiet intensity in his eyes as he looked down at the scroll in his hand. A strange tightness filled his chest. ¡°Something... just for me.¡± Gripping the scrolls, he turned and headed back into the lodge.

    Out in the field, Darius observed the flames flicker around Milo, his mana sense tracing Glabe¡¯s steps as he re-entered the lodge. ''Let¡¯s see who you really are,'' a faint smile curving his lips. ''I think he¡¯ll need more paper.''

    The next few days slipped by in a steady rhythm: the children focused intently on their cultivation under Darius¡¯s watch, Glabe busily recorded his life story, quickly running out of paper as Darius had foreseen, and Haku and Crelos etched intricate arrays across the Pavilion, Pagoda, and Lodge, the symbols steadily covering every surface. Meanwhile, Neko, Daemen and Kahoon alternated between playful mischief and long naps, frequently appearing to disrupt Haku and Crelos¡¯s work.

    On the third night, the lodge had grown quiet. The children, though strengthening daily, still needed rest, and Darius had made sure they turned in for the night. Glabe remained absorbed in his writing, while Darius, Daemen and Crelos, along with Haku and the two beasts, gathered around the lodge¡¯s fireplace, its glow casting a warm, shifting light across the room.

    Neko sprawled on the floor, nibbling on a sparking purple crystal, while Kahoon, curled up beside him, happily chewed a massive leaf, his fluffy white fur and wings shaking with each bite.

    ¡°How are they doing?¡± Crelos asked, seated on a bench close to the fire, absentmindedly manipulating the flames.

    ¡°They should be ready to break through soon. In a few days, I¡¯ll leave the Vault to speak with Barrond,¡± Darius replied from across the hearth, casually scratching Haku¡¯s ears as the fox leaned against him.

    ¡°Agarttha?¡± Haku mumbled, his tongue hanging out as he squinted.

    Touching his pouch, Darius summoned a piece of jerky, offering it to him with a soft smile. "I want to see how far their sincerity goes."

    Looking between the pair, with Daemen¡¯s floating orb casting a faint glow between them, Crelos rubbed his temples, ¡°I just have to ask¡­ what was it like? Having all that power, reaching the peak, then¡­ being reborn? Starting from scratch?¡±

    ¡°...Refreshing."

    Catching Crelos¡¯s look of confusion, he added with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯d reached the end of my life. Waking up to another one was a shock, yes, but ultimately, it''s a gift.¡±

    Crelos shook his head, an uncontrollable grin spreading across his face as he leaned in. ¡°But you lived for centuries, saw things no one else could dream of. The idea of all that knowledge¡­ all that experience, locked up inside a baby somewhere¡ªkinda freaks me out.¡±

    Darius laughed, ¡°I won¡¯t lie; my first years here were¡­ frustrating, to put it mildly. Truthfully, they were awful. But a second chance? It¡¯s worth any hardship.¡±

    Crelos¡¯s eyes glowed with curiosity. ¡°Do you have any idea how it happened? How you ended up here?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know,¡± Daemen interjected, his orb pausing beside Darius. ¡°We kinda just¡­ woke up here.¡±

    Darius nodded. ¡°That¡¯s mostly right. You see, in Penglai, when I died, I was supposed to appear before Old Lady Meng, who would have served me the tea of forgetfulness. This would have wiped away my memories so that I could reincarnate. And believe me, that¡¯s not just a tale¡ªit¡¯s something known as truth. I myself had served tea for Old Lady Meng.¡±

    Haku¡¯s ears perked up, his muzzle curling into a sly grin as he finished the jerky. ¡°Maybe she just didn¡¯t like your tea, decided to mess with you.¡± He chuckled, licking his chops. ¡°Said, ¡®Fuck that guy,¡¯ when it was your turn.¡±

    ¡°All I know, is instead I felt a pull from this world,¡± Darius shrugged, extending his hands toward the fire and rubbing them together slowly. ¡°And the next thing I knew, I was born here.¡±

    Crelos leaned forward, ¡°I gotta know¡­ at your absolute peak, just how powerful were you?¡±

    Darius paused, a faint smile crossing his face. ¡°Funny enough, my most powerful feat was my death.¡±

    Crelos¡¯s face twisted with confusion, about to press him further, but Haku cut in, smirking. ¡°Think of it this way. When you hit the peak of cultivation in Penglai, flicking a finger to level a country is nothing. So, when big brother died, he took direct attacks from over eight cultivators just like him before his body finally exploded. And I¡¯m not talking about simple flicks, either¡ªI mean their strongest attacks.¡±

    Darius waved off the comment, a slight blush dusting his cheeks. ¡°More like five attacks, honestly. But I was defenseless. My attention was fully on my final formation at the time.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Crelos leaned back, trying to play it cool, though his dimming eyes betrayed his disappointment. ¡°That does sound¡­ impressive.¡±

    Noting the skepticism still lurking in his expression, Darius narrowed his eyes. ¡°There was also that time I took on the entire Heavenly Court alone. My idiot disciple had gone and offended one of their generals and got himself captured. I must have cut down at least a thousand gods and goddesses that day.¡±

    Crelos¡¯s aura flared with excitement, his eyes widening. ¡°You keep mentioning gods and goddesses, but they¡¯re not really gods, right? Just titles?¡±

    Darius¡¯s tone was casual, dismissive. ¡°No. Real gods. Born immortal, with powers enough to drown the land and dry the seas. Spoiled, self-righteous, pompous skirts, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ how could you kill a god? That doesn¡¯t even make sense.¡±

    "Ah, and that¡¯s the heart of it, young Crelos," Darius said, leaning back, his words slow and deliberate. "If an ¡®Immortal¡¯ can die¡­ can they truly call themselves Immortal?¡±

    Crelos considered this, his expression flattening as he took in the weight of his question. ¡°I guess¡­ you couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Darius sighed deeply, his face shifting, becoming darker, more distant. "Truth be told, I hated that place,¡± a rare bitterness creeping into his tone. ¡°The entire world and everyone in it. From the moment I was born, every step forward meant someone trying to kill me¡ªevery single step."

    Haku¡¯s ears perked up, and he sat up straighter, his usual lightheartedness giving way to a focused silence. Even Daemen¡¯s orb dimmed, as though listening more intently.

    ¡°In Penglai,¡± he continued, his voice like a low, simmering current, ¡°the idea of ¡®might makes right¡¯ is taken to an extreme¡ªa twisted, perverted one. Lives extinguished daily, entire civilizations erased, souls sacrificed without a thought, just to satisfy some cultivator¡¯s ambition or whim. It was a constant cycle of power and cruelty, and it sickened me.¡±

    ''Too bad you were reborn here.¡¯ Crelos nodded, his tone subdued, ¡°doesn¡¯t sound much different from Gaia.¡±

    Darius¡¯s sudden burst of laughter caught him off guard. Crelos blinked, watching in surprise as the usually composed teen laughed uncontrollably with genuine amusement.

    ¡°Oh, you have no idea how wrong you are,¡± a wry smile lingering as he fidgeted with his signet ring. ¡°No place is perfect, I¡¯ll grant you that, but Gaia is a peaceful garden compared to Penglai.¡±

    His expression darkened, the shadows of the fire flickering across his face. ¡°During the first half of my life as Xue Feng, I was just like them¡ªfilled with pride, roaming the world as if it were my personal treasure trove to plunder.¡± His gaze swept over the group, steady and unflinching. ¡°In those years, I lost track of the lives I¡¯d taken. After a million, it no longer mattered. Whole cities, entire countries, armies as vast as the horizon¡ªall of them fell to my hands. I¡¯d wager there isn¡¯t a soul on Gaia who¡¯s come close to extinguishing the amount of life I have.¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the room, the weight of his words settling like a dark shroud. It was as if, for the first time, they were truly seeing him¡ªa being touched by the kind of power and bloodshed they could hardly fathom.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I suffered my first true defeat,¡± he continued quietly, ¡°that I realized how empty it all was. All that bravado, all that death, centuries spent in endless pursuit of power and immortality¡ªit could be made meaningless in an instant.¡± He paused, his voice growing softer. ¡°In that moment, I felt the weight of every life I¡¯d taken... and my Dao Heart broke.¡±

 Chapter 114: Whispers of the Dao

    Chapter 114: Whispers of the Dao

    Darius¡¯s eye''s softened as he stared into the flames, "it was shortly after that realization that I was forced to start over," he murmured. "I began crafting my own cultivation technique¡ªunlike any other. I sought true immortality¡­ It was the only way I could justify the lives I¡¯d taken and would still be need to take.¡±

    His hand drifted to Haku¡¯s head, absently scratching behind the fox¡¯s ears. ¡°If I died, then what was the point of their deaths?¡± He leaned back, his eyes distant. ¡°Childish, perhaps, but it was enough to drive me to embrace the Dao of Taiji.¡±

    Crelos shifted, curiosity evident as he leaned forward. ¡°Dao? What''s that?¡±

    Darius considered his words carefully. ¡°Think of the Dao as the hidden designs of existence itself,¡± he began. ¡°It¡¯s not just the rules governing magic or the laws binding the elements. The Dao is the origin, the pulse underlying every aspect of reality. Picture it as a river flowing through all things. From the distant stars wheeling through the heavens to the smallest blade of grass growing in the soil¡ªeverything moves in harmony with its current.¡±

    His gaze flicked to Crelos, gauging his understanding. ¡°As cultivators, we don¡¯t merely manipulate the Dao; we strive to merge with it, to become part of that river so fully that we no longer resist its flow. Instead, we shape it from within. Where a mage might call upon fire or wind by drawing from mana, a cultivator who¡¯s attuned to the Dao of Fire or the Dao of Wind doesn¡¯t just wield these forces. They embody their essence, bending reality itself at its core.¡±

    ¡°Magic taps into the forces and channels the power,¡± he continued, ¡°but the Dao allows cultivators to shift the principles behind those forces, to walk paths that redefine the rules themselves. You don¡¯t simply control fire¡ªyou become fire.¡±

    Crelos¡¯s eyes sparkled with fascination, his voice thick with wonder. "So¡­ what Dao do you use now?"

    Darius chuckled, a soft, almost wistful sound. "None, actually. There is no Dao here¡ªat least not in the way I¡¯ve known it. But you could say I¡¯m still guided by my comprehension from the Dao of Taiji, even in this life."

    Crelos¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly, though his gaze remained intent. He extended his hand toward the fire, pulling a flickering wisp into his palm, where it spiraled and gathered into a small, controlled flame. "But there has to be something¡ªsome unseen order governing the relationships between everything. It¡¯s got to be there, even if we haven¡¯t tapped into it with our current systems."

    ''He¡¯s already spinning new ideas,'' Darius thought, amused. ''Reminds me of myself whenever I get the itch.''

    Rising to his feet, Darius motioned for Haku to stay. ¡°I think I¡¯ll call it a night.¡±

    He turned and started for the large double doors, pausing only briefly to call over his shoulder, ¡°Come with me, Daemen.¡±

    Daemen¡¯s orb brightened, darting over to Darius¡¯s side. As the others watched him go, Haku¡¯s ears perked up. "Where are you headed?"

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cultivate for the evening. Have the children continue their training in the morning; I¡¯ll join them by afternoon.¡± With a final nod, Darius stepped through the doors, his robes flowing as he disappeared into the night.

    Crelos lingered for a moment, deep in thought, before he reached into his pouch and pulled out a quill and a small book, his expression feverish with inspiration. ¡°Sorry, Haku, but I think I¡¯ll retire too,¡± he murmured, already lost in a flurry of ideas as he made his way out.

    The ember-fox sighed, watching the door close behind them. He turned to Neko and Kahoon, stretching his fiery paws forward as he sank into a more comfortable position. ¡°What do you think of Daemen?¡±

    Pausing in his chewing, Neko tilted his head, his sharp eyes thoughtful. ¡®Neko like. Like more family.¡¯

    Haku rested his head on his paws, "hmm," snorting softly as he looked back into the flames, their flickering light dancing in his blue eyes.

    ----

    Outside the lodge, Darius stood atop the steps, gazing at the artificial stars scattered across the Vault¡¯s ceiling. His mana sense unfurled, his vision flooded with the Vault¡¯s runic language, each symbol and line shifting in intricate patterns. Slowly, a small smile crossed his face.

    ¡°Something funny?¡±

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m looking at the Vault¡¯s runic language... and it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Darius turned from the stars and began to descend the steps.

    ¡°Does it usually hurt?¡± Daemen¡¯s confusion was palpable.

    ¡°Usually.¡±

    ¡°Being mysterious just makes you an ass, you know that, right?¡±

    Darius shrugged, his gaze fixed above as Daemen¡¯s glowing orb floated in front of his face. ¡°Why did you lie to Crelos?¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He waved the light away, a slight smirk on his lips. ¡°I want him to figure it out himself. He reminds me of how I was when I was younger. So I want to see if he can do it.¡±

    Daemen hovered closer, his voice curious. ¡°Do you think you could have discovered the Dao on your own back then?¡±

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Darius admitted, the glow fading from his eyes as the intricate runic language of the Vault simmered in his mind. ¡°But the Dao here¡­ it¡¯s different. Who knows? Maybe he¡¯ll surprise me.¡±

    Darius¡¯s laughter echoed, his tone lighter than before, as they continued toward the Hatchery. Breaking through the treeline, he took in a deep breath, the earthy scent of the water and trees filling his senses. A satisfied smile touched his face. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Ursie is doing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s happier now.¡± Daemen darted out over the still surface of the expanded hatchery, which now stretched across a sprawling five kilometers.

    ¡°I¡¯d be careful¡ª¡±

    Before Darius could finish, Ursie¡¯s massive form surged from the water, swallowing Daemen whole.

    Shaking his head with a chuckle, Darius muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why he keeps provoking her.¡±

    With a splash, Ursie settled back into the water, her voice rumbling through the clearing, ¡°Sorry! He knows I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Daemen shot out from her side, his voice laced with mock indignation. ¡°Can¡¯t I enjoy the water in peace? Why do I always have to end up viewing your insides, huh? Is this some strange hobby of yours?!¡±

    Darius gave him a pointed look. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Quit teasing her.¡± He leaned down, resting his hand on Ursie¡¯s head, feeling the cold, smooth chitin beneath his fingers. ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Much. Thank you again; this new hatchery feels incredible,¡± Ursie replied, her tone relaxed as she splashed a wave of water at Daemen.

    After hearing from Tem about Ursie¡¯s discomfort, Darius had extended the hatchery into a sizable lake, with an expanded egg catch to allow Ursie the comfort she needed. She could finally lay her eggs without stress.

    ¡°No need to thank me. I should¡¯ve noticed sooner,¡± Darius said. ''Her intelligence is increasing.'' He then touched his pouch, producing a generous amount of blue beast crystals. ¡°I know these aren¡¯t quite the same, but they¡¯ll have to do until I can set up a regular food supply.¡±

    They talked a while longer, the conversation drifting as Daemen played around in the water. Eventually, Darius made his way toward the All-Room, Daemen following close behind. ¡°So, what are we doing? I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m not just here to watch.¡±

    Inside the All-Room, Darius headed straight to the study, pushing open the door and entering with purpose. ¡°I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time to stop having you bobbing around uselessly.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m doing my best here...¡±

    Darius rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time to give you a body. But first, you need to decide what kind you want.¡±

    ¡°A body? Wait¡ªnow?¡± Daemen¡¯s orb pulsed, almost as if he was taken aback.

    Unrolling a scroll and stretching it across the desk, Darius nodded. ¡°Why not? You can always change to a different one later. Now, I was thinking something like this¡­¡± He began sketching with precise strokes, each line bringing an idea to life. As the form took shape, Daemen¡¯s orb grew brighter and brighter, his excitement evident as he watched his potential body emerge on the page.

    ---

    At the same time Darius was immersed in his sketching, far to the north on Gaia¡¯s supercontinent, a boundless frozen tundra lay under an unyielding sky, stretching across the horizon in all directions.

    This desolate, ice-locked land sprawled so vast that even the most determined traveler would take decades to cross its entirety. Here, the elements reigned with ruthless dominance, with icy winds that tore across the landscape at speeds so fierce they instantly froze anything caught in their path.

    In this unforgiving realm, only a few creatures dared to survive, each one uniquely evolved to withstand the brutal cold. Top among them, was a mana-beast known as the Tusk-Titan.

    The Tusk-Titan towered at an intimidating height of nine meters, a monstrous wall of muscle and thick hide. Its body was covered in leathery, pale skin, marked by deep grooves and folds that hinted at its strength and age.

    Hanging from its massive face were two colossal tusks, yellowed and sharp, extending down like jagged spears. Dripping with shards of ice, the tusks looked as though they could pierce through steel, their edges almost razor-sharp.

    As a mana-beast born naturally with a mana-core, the Tusk-Titan¡¯s presence commanded the icy wasteland. This was a creature of pure elemental might, a Mana-Beast so powerful, it was easily able to withstand the attacks of the two manaforged knights.

    Lady Clarke yelled over the howling winds, "How long are we supposed to keep this up?!" She slammed her hammer down on the beast¡¯s hide, her steel bouncing off its impenetrable flesh.

    "For as long as it takes! Stay focused!" Marcus shouted, leaping back as a blast of water and ice erupted from the beast¡¯s maw, narrowly missing him.

    The ground shook underfoot, their red and yellow auras flaring against the Tusk-Titan¡¯s relentless power.

    "Stoccata!" Marcus lunged forward, his rapier blazing with fire mana as he drove it toward the beast. The freezing winds shrank the flame as it struck, barely scratching the creature.

    ¡°Gaia¡¯s Lament!¡± Clarke¡¯s aura flared. She slammed her hammer into the ground, causing the earth beneath the beast to sink, trapping it momentarily. Hundreds of earth spears then erupted, crashing into its massive frame.

    ¡°This is impossible! Where''s your wife?!¡± Clarke gasped, her yellow aura flickering as she struggled to catch her breath.

    The ground exploded with a deafening crack as the Tusk-Titan burst free. Before Marcus could respond, a shadow suddenly engulfed the battlefield.

    ¡°Watch out.¡± A calm, powerful voice rang through the storm.

    BOOM! Another, even larger Tusk-Titan crashed down on top of the first, sending shockwaves through the ice and snow, blasting outwards with a bone-rattling force as the two titans collided.

    Clarke raised her aura, shielding herself from the onslaught of flying debris. ¡°Are you insane?!¡±

    Through the blinding snow and howling winds, she squinted, catching sight of a massive green blade of mana slicing down like a falling guillotine. In an instant, the two Tusk-Titans were cleaved in half, their hulking forms reduced to four motionless masses in the snow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic¡ªyou¡¯re perfectly fine.¡± Lady Kinneman descended from the sky, her fur-lined pelts billowing around her as she touched down, rolling her eyes. Her gaze shifted to a mound of snow nearby. ¡°Quit stalling and retrieve their cores.¡±

    A muffled voice called out from under the mound. ¡°If it¡¯s all the same to you, I¡¯d rather stay here a bit longer. Have Clarke do it.¡±

    With a sharp swipe of her arm, Lady Kinneman sent a gust of wind slicing through the snow, revealing Marcus crouched over his smoldering blade, trying to absorb its heat.

    ¡°COLD!¡± Marcus bellowed, flaring his aura as he leapt to his feet, casting a heated glare at his wife. ¡°Right away, my love.¡± With a grumble, he trudged through the deep snow toward the remains of the mana-beasts, muttering under his breath as he began the task.

    Lady Clarke summoned a thick cloak and hood, draping it over herself as she joined Marcus, bracing against the cold. ¡°Just because you can doesn¡¯t mean you should. Seriously, why does your father even live out here?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like people,¡± Lady Kinneman replied, her greying auburn hair hanging calm despite the icy wind that whipped around them.

    ¡°Honestly, Judith, I¡¯m surprised we¡¯re even here. He doesn¡¯t exactly like you either.¡± Marcus grunted, his torso half-buried inside the Tusk-Titan¡¯s hulking corpse as he worked.

    Wiping blood from her cheek, Clarke glanced up at Judith, raising a brow. ¡°Daddy issues?¡±

    Judith sighed but smirked. ¡°You could say that. When you have over fifty siblings, it¡¯s a little hard to stay on top of the list of daddy''s favorites.¡±

    ¡°So why do you think he¡¯ll help?¡± Clarke pressed, eyes narrowing.

    Marcus pulled a massive, still-pulsing azure mana-core from the beast, his gaze shifting between the silent Judith and Clarke. ¡°Because he loved his grandson,¡± he answered, storing the crystal away and moving on to the second corpse. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the core. Cover me.¡±

    Clarke glanced between the two, a strange heaviness settling in her chest. She flared her aura to shield Marcus from the elements, casting a wary look at Judith. ''You better hurry up, boy. I don¡¯t think they plan to wait forever.''

    ---

    Darius¡¯s eyes glowed as he studied the scroll, a faint azure light radiating from them. ¡°This is perfect. What do you think?¡±

    Daemen¡¯s orb pulsed with excitement. ¡°Pretty sure the kids are going to be terrified. I love it.¡±

    Darius rolled his eyes, scanning the design one last time before rolling up the scroll and standing. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we have everything we need.¡±

    As they moved toward the resource room, Daemen buzzed around him, his energy like an eager flame. ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take to build?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯ve got all the materials, it¡¯ll still take time. Crafting each component individually, then putting it all together... I¡¯d estimate a few months. And keep in mind, I can¡¯t dedicate every waking moment to this.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve waited seventeen years; what¡¯s a few more months?¡± Daemen replied, his light flickering with a grin-like brightness.

    Darius opened the door to the resource room, greeted by a dense wave of rich scents and swirling mana. The air was thick with the essence of rare materials, potent and brimming with energy. Stepping over to the lone table in the center, he placed his hand on the memory tome, murmuring a single word: ¡°Vyrium.¡±

 Chapter 115: Elements of Legacy

    Chapter 115: Elements of Legacy

    Daemen''s orb hovered in place, his light dimming as he focused intently on Darius''s hand. ''Vyrium?''

    Responding to his touch, the pages flipped rapidly, settling on a glowing entry. ¡°X-3 - Vyrium Ore - 1/4 Ton.¡± A smile tugged at Darius¡¯s lips, ¡°so far, so good. Next up, Spider-Ape hide.¡±

    Again, the tome responded, flipping to an earlier page. ¡°R-73 - Spider-Ape Hide - Four stage 3 hides. That might be just enough... but if not, I can make do.¡±

    ¡°Why Spider-Ape?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve got a unique ability to stretch their limbs and body to extreme limits. Their hide will give your body the flexibility it needs.¡± He continued, voice turning serious. ¡°The rest of the materials are standard, except for one. And if we¡¯re extremely lucky¡ªNullwood.¡±

    After a tense pause, Darius sighed. ¡°Expected as much. Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just use something else?¡± Daemen¡¯s orb pulsed, a hint of impatience slipping through.

    Darius shook his head, his expression firm as he turned to leave the resource room. ¡°Nullwood is essential. It¡¯s the core of your body, without it, your strength would be extremely limited.¡±

    The orb flared slightly in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s so special about a piece of wood?¡±

    Darius paused, meeting Daemen¡¯s glowing form. ¡°Do you want to go with a different design? If you¡¯re set on this one, we need Nullwood. I can start assembling the other components for now, and I¡¯ll reach out to Barrond, see if he has any leads. Does that work for you? If not, then we''ll have to start from scratch.¡±

    "No, no need for that." A flicker of apology radiated from Daemen. ¡°Sorry. Just... got a bit excited.¡±

    Darius pushed open the door to the farm, casting a look at the night sky. ¡°Return to the lodge for now,¡± he sighed softly. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m excited too.¡±

    Daemen¡¯s light brightened momentarily, ¡°thanks, old man.¡± Before he shot off into the farm, a faint chuckle trailing in his wake.

    "Watch it sprite!"

    Darius shut the door, his frown quickly easing into a look of quiet determination. Striding to the center of the All-Room, he spoke with a steady voice. ¡°Training Field.¡±

    Immediately, the stone walls rumbled, grinding and shifting as they stretched outward, expanding the space into an enormous open field. The ceiling faded, replaced by a clear night sky. Crisp air filled the space, carrying a faint scent of pine and earth.

    The ground underfoot transformed from cold stone to packed soil, firm but forgiving. Training dummies, made of dark wood and bound in leather, lined one side of the field. To the left, a small sparring circle marked by white stones was surrounded by sand pits, ready to absorb the impact of heavy strikes. Nearby, stone targets of varying heights stood in neat rows, each marked with faint bullseyes.

    Distant sounds echoed¡ªthe gentle hum of mana flowing in the air, the soft whisper of a breeze rustling through unseen trees. Everything was still, as if waiting for movement.

    Darius took a deep breath, the scent of damp soil grounding him. He flexed his hands, feeling the anticipation. This was his realm now, his sanctuary to sharpen his skills and push his limits.

    ¡°What is my path?¡± He asked himself, letting his breath steady as his aura began to ripple. His robes shifted, flowing around him as his mana thickened, swirling with every element in a delicate balance.

    ¡°This life has given me a second chance, but do I follow the same path?¡± He lifted his hand, drawing runes in the air with fluid precision, each symbol casting a faint glow as it hung suspended. A complete array took shape¡ªa fusion of fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning.

    ¡°My Talisman was once my formation flag. Do I return to that, or does this new beginning demand more?¡±

    With a flick of his wrist, he scattered the runes. They dispersed, surrounding him and settling into the form of the Elemental Nexus Array. Sitting within its glow, Darius closed his eyes, delving inward, feeling the burn of his five-element yin-yang Sanctum at the core of his Dantian.

    ''I am the originator now, the first to walk this fused path. My Talisman should embody that.'' He considered it, letting the thought deepen. ''Mastering formations may hold power, but it doesn¡¯t define what I¡¯m building.''

    ''A cultivator shouldn¡¯t spread themselves too thin. I know this to my core. But if I¡¯m to achieve what I envision, it has to encompass everything. In this life, I not only walk the dual paths of body and mana cultivation. But I¡¯ve tamed beasts, crafted artifacts, weild every element.''

    Darius let the weight of it settle, his senses drifting through the swirling lights of the Elemental Nexus Array as it pulsed around him, each rhythm a steady, constant heartbeat. He focused his thoughts, absorbing the pulse, feeling each element align with his breathing, his own energy merging with the raw mana circling him.

    He breathed deeply, drawing in memories like air: battles won, techniques mastered, every stroke of his quill as he recorded his past life¡¯s wisdom by crystal light. Each memory felt alive, hovering just beyond his reach, like the crackle of mana in the air.

    ''Thousands of techniques, manuals, and recipes from my previous life committed to memory. So many pieces, yet each a part of the same whole. Should I truly leave any of them behind? And what would that mean for the path I''m forging?''

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The array pulsed again, brighter, almost expectant, as if prodding him toward an answer. The grounds grew quieter, the silence thick with possibilities, as if the very air held its breath. Darius¡¯s fingers twitched, the feel of his own quill practically against them, a tool he had used to record lifetimes of insights, to document, to craft, to shape the futures of those who followed him.

    Suddenly, a realization sharp as lightning exploded through him, igniting every corner of his mind. His spine tingled, and slowly, a smile crept across his face as his eyes opened, blazing with azure light. "It¡¯s so simple, but its potential is boundless."

    The path was clear now, more than ever: "I will walk the path of a Scribe."

    Closing his eyes, Darius¡¯s breathing steadied, his body attuned to the rhythmic pulse of the Elemental Nexus Array as it flared to life around him. His mind sank deep into cultivation, racing with boundless possibilities.

    ----

    Haku watched the children as they cultivated, his gaze drifting upward, brow furrowing as he noted the artificial sky overhead turning to night.

    "He''s late."

    Rising to his feet, he began to trot toward the farm door, his paws padding lightly over the ground. ¡®He said he¡¯d be back to take over.¡¯

    Pushing open the latch to the All-Room, he was instantly struck by a surge of chaotic mana, so intense it made his fur prickle. He immediately shut the door behind him as he honed in on a strange sound¡ªa growing rumble echoing down the training field.

    As Haku stepped forward, his jaw dropped, eyes widening in shock. "What... is that?!"

    Before him, two colossal ice serpents, each nearly nine meters long, twisted and clashed with lethal precision. Clouds of icy mist and brilliant explosions of light filled the field, shadows shifting wildly around the edges of the spectacle. Within the center of it all, he caught fleeting glimpses of a figure moving with an almost reckless grace, weaving through the storm of fangs and ice.

    "Darius!" Panic surged through him as his aura flared, dark blue flames igniting at his feet and racing up his limbs, transforming his body into his enormous beast form. His roar cut through the din, horns igniting as he charged forward, intent clear in his every movement.

    But just as he surged closer, a sound broke through the chaos¡ªlaughter, wild and carefree. Haku¡¯s ears twitched as Darius¡¯s voice rang out from within the storm, gleeful and challenging. "Perfect timing! Get over here, little brother! Show me what you¡¯ve got!"

    Understanding immediately dawned, and Haku''s tension eased, replaced by a fierce grin. Flames erupted from his mouth in a joyful howl, his aura blazing even brighter. "Celestial Blaze Phantom Art!" Twin streams of fire burst from his back, landing beside him to form two burning phantoms. With a final, triumphant howl, he and his phantoms hurtled forward.

    The two ice serpents locked onto Haku with glowing, predatory eyes. Darius stood behind the swirling mist, robes billowing, his aura shifting in colors of blue and purple, sharp and intense.

    A deep, guttural roar echoed from the serpents as they lunged, twisting through the air with fangs bared and scales glinting.

    Haku¡¯s phantoms surged ahead, ''he''s using lightning and water mana, I''ll have to create cover and surprise him.'' Their ghostly flames erupted as they leapt forward, accelerating with a burst of raw speed. In perfect sync, they hurtled toward the serpents.

    ''Detonate.''

    At Haku¡¯s command, the air ignited. Fire and ice clashed, erupting in a violent burst of heat and frost, filling the field with searing flames and frozen shards. Without hesitation, Haku plowed through the fiery wreckage, momentum undeterred. Sensing movement to his side, he veered sharply left, instincts flaring as something massive closed in.

    ''What the?'' Only the open field and Darius¡¯s grin greeted Haku as he skidded to a halt.

    ¡°Good instincts, but not good enough.¡± Darius punched, his arm snapping with a visible shockwave.

    ¡°That won¡¯t wo¡ª!¡±

    Defying his expectations, Darius¡¯s attack struck from below, the fiery outline of an arm slammed into his underbelly with a deafening explosion that crushed his stomach and flung him into the air.

    ¡®How¡ª?!¡¯ Through the intense pain, spinning mid-air, Haku caught sight of a slight shimmer, flickering below where he¡¯d been standing. He crashed down, rolling across the ground before rising back to his feet, his mana focused on mending his wounds.

    Darius remained still, hands behind his back, watching Haku with a satisfied glint. ¡°Did you catch it?¡±

    Haku shook off the dust, growling with a low laugh. ¡°Yeah, I saw it. Nasty little trick, big brother.¡±

    Darius chuckled, his voice carrying across the field. ¡°My mystic water mirrors¡ªthey can reflect what''s behind them now, making them invisible. Quite handy, don''t you think?¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s what I nearly slammed into earlier,¡¯ Haku thought, shaking out his dark fur as the star-like lights on his coat glowed brighter. ¡°Enough tricks. I know I can¡¯t get close if you don''t want me to. So stop running and face me.¡±

    ¡°Oh ho! Very good,¡± Darius replied with a spark of excitement. In a flash, he blinked right before Haku. ¡°Is this better?¡±

    Haku lunged, his massive form blurring as he swung a claw down. Darius met him with a fierce burst of red flames, each swing colliding with an echoing boom that shook the field.

    ''It hurts!'' Haku¡¯s paws ached as he gathered his mana.

    The clash of blue and red flames filled the air, heat waves distorting the ground beneath them. Haku snarled, his fire roaring louder as he pressed forward, but Darius barely shifted, his expression calm.

    Haku¡¯s paws hammered down, each impact sending a shockwave rippling through the earth. ''He''s not even budging!'' His frustration building as Darius smoothly sidestepped and spun away, almost unhurried.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, little brother?¡± Darius taunted, red flames wrapping around his fist as he drove it forward, forcing Haku back with a single punch to the ribs that sent him skidding, his bones shaking.

    ¡°Keep talking,¡± Haku growled, charging forward with renewed force, his claws blazing with blue flames as he swiped low and wide. Darius stepped into the strike, his own flames flaring brighter as he caught Haku¡¯s paw with a heavy, open-palmed block, absorbing the impact effortlessly.

    Their exchange grew faster, a blur of clawed swipes and fire-imbued punches that sent sparks and embers scattering. Haku pushed harder, yet every strike was either met head-on or deflected with ease. Darius¡¯s movements remained fluid, his aura steady as he responded to each of Haku¡¯s attacks.

    He growled low, lunging once more, his jaws snapping forward in a feint. Darius dodged easily, his fist blazing red as it came down with enough force to send cracks through the ground, narrowly missing Haku as he dodged.

    Haku¡¯s eyes narrowed, he allowed himself to falter, just slightly losing his balance as his flames dimmed for a moment. Darius took the bait, moving in close with his fist drawn back for another powerful strike.

    ''Now!'' Seeing his opening, Haku surged, his blue flames exploding around him as he spun with all his strength and clawed at Darius¡¯s exposed ribs.

    But in the split second before impact, Darius reacted, his red flames flaring to life as he halted mid-step and pivoted, hooking Haku¡¯s outstretched paw with an iron grip. Using Haku¡¯s momentum against him, Darius twisted, slamming Haku¡¯s massive body with a strength that felt like an avalanche.

    In one fluid motion, Darius drove his other hand down, pinning Haku firmly to the ground by the base of the neck. Haku struggled as blood trickled from his nose, his blue flames flickering as he tried to break free, but Darius¡¯s hold was unyielding.

    ¡°Nice try."

    Haku panted, his flames dimming slightly as he let out a low growl. ¡°I give up. Its not even fun to fight you anymore.¡±

    Darius chuckled, releasing his grip and stepping back as the massive fox shook off a cloud of dirt. "Combat isn¡¯t really supposed to be fun, Haku. But let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou need to work on your form. You leave yourself wide open with every swing, and your attacks are predictable."

    Haku snorted, shaking his head. ¡°Next, you¡¯re gonna tell me there¡¯s some ancient, mysterious fox martial art you¡¯ve kept secret this whole time.¡±

    ''Cheeky little punk.'' Darius¡¯s lips twitched, "no¡ªand fuck you. You just need more experience. Real fights, not sparring matches. You¡¯re too green.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find something to fight! Leave the kids here for a while, we go stir up some fun, be back before they start whining about food.¡± Haku grinned, his voice teasing. ¡°Just you and me, like the old days.¡±

    Darius shook his head, his robes swishing as he clasped his hands behind him and walked away. "Tempting, but I¡¯ve got too much on my plate. The kids will be breaking through soon, Glabe should be wrapping up his writing¡ªhopefully. And I still need to talk with Barrond about Agarttha, plus hunting down a rare material for Daemen¡¯s body."

    Haku¡¯s aura rippled as he shrank down to his normal form, flames briefly erupting before vanishing. His brow furrowed, ¡°Daemen¡¯s body? He¡¯s has a body? And you¡¯re just now telling me?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a body, not yet,¡± Darius replied, still not looking back. ¡°And I don¡¯t see why every detail needs to go through you beforehand.¡± With his hands still folded behind him, he stepped into the center of the training field. ¡°But if you¡¯ve got something pressing to share about Daemen, now¡¯s the time... Empty."

    The training field began to morph, the ground beneath them shifting and trembling. Six large wooden doors emerged in a circle, rising from the ground. The distant walls and the artificial night sky closed in, shrinking as the field itself buzzed and cracked. Equipment and training structures vanished, retracting into the walls as they folded inward. Within moments, the space condensed, the field receding and reshaping until it aligned back into the semi-circular All-Room, the six doors perfectly set into place.

    Darius waited, a calm expectancy in his voice. "Well?"

    Haku let out a long breath, his ears twitching as he glanced toward the farm. "Nah. I just¡­ sometimes I miss it being just us, you know? But forget it. Let¡¯s check on the kids; they¡¯re probably farting around by now." Without waiting, he turned, padding off toward the exit.

    Darius watched him go, a faint sigh escaping as he pondered Haku¡¯s words. ''Jealousy¡¯s a quiet rot¡­ hopefully he works through it.''

    Following the ember-fox into the farm, Darius allowed his mana sense to sweep out, locking onto the eight young auras gathered in front of the lodge. Slowly, a smile spread across his face as he sensed their cultivation, each one radiating an unmistakable pressure.

    "They¡¯re ready."

 Chapter 116: Weight of Wisdom

    Chapter 116: Weight of Wisdom

    Haku blinked, glancing back. "They are?" But when he turned to look at Darius, he was already gone. Haku frowned at the empty doorway. ¡°Didn¡¯t even shut the door¡­¡±

    In the center of the gathering grounds, Darius scanned the group, his eyes sharpening. ¡°Stop, all of you!¡±

    His voice cut through the air, and the children instantly froze, halting their breathing and quickly standing to attention.

    Tem sprang forward, eyes alight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I felt like I was almost there! Something big was about to happen!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, ruffling her hair. ¡°Something big was about to happen. You were about to die.¡± His smile faded as he looked past Tem at the rest of them, his expression hardening. ¡°Did I not warn you? I told you all to stop once you felt full. Or did I imagine that?¡±

    They shifted uncomfortably, each looking down and muttering, ¡°no¡­¡±

    He let out a slow sigh. ¡°I see. I can¡¯t trust you all to follow instructions alone. Seems I have to give you a reason to listen.¡± Without another word, he settled into a seated position, waiting as the children gathered around, each one glancing at him with a mixture of confusion and guilt before they, too, sat down.

    Once they¡¯d all settled around him, Darius sighed. ¡°What you felt was the beginning of your breakthroughs. Each of you has cultivated enough mana to condense your core. But without my guidance, you would have deviated. At best, you¡¯d have crippled yourselves. At worst¡ªdeath.¡±

    Milo cleared his throat, looking nervous. ¡°We¡¯re sorry. Are you mad at us?¡±

    Darius¡¯s expression softened. ¡°No, not really. This was my fault.¡± His mind flashed briefly to memories of Wu Chen, his once-impatient disciple who¡¯d stormed out of his chambers more times than he could count. His long unheard voice still potent in his mind, ''I might have listened master. Odds are, I probably wouldn''t have tried if I''d known a damn river goddess lived there!''

    His thoughts returning to the moment, he admonished himself. ''Seems it''s a habit of mine.''

    ¡°I should have explained why it¡¯s crucial to stop when I told you. But there will be times when I¡¯ll need you all to follow instructions without question. I need to trust that you¡¯ll do that.¡±

    Tem nodded firmly. ¡°We get it. Promise, we won¡¯t mess up again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t need to know why. I¡¯ll just follow.¡± Each child echoed the sentiment, voices steady with conviction.

    Darius nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. It gladdens me to hear that. Now, I know you¡¯re eager to press on, but understand this: with every breakthrough comes great risk. Rushing it is a mistake you can¡¯t afford.¡± He gave each of them a look of reassurance. ¡°So, before we move forward, take the rest of the evening to rest. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll continue with proper guidance.¡±

    The kids let out a unified groan, barely suppressing their disappointment. Darius hid a small smile, keeping his expression stern. ¡°No complaints. But as a consolation, I have a special story planned for you all tonight at dinner.¡±

    ¡°I love stories!¡± Leek shouted, throwing his arms up in excitement before quickly lowering them, cheeks reddening as the others snickered.

    Darius straightened, motioning towards the lake. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all visit Ursie? I¡¯ll call for you when supper¡¯s ready.¡±

    He watched them scatter, laughter and footsteps filling the air as they darted towards the lake. Each moved with impressive speed, leaping and twisting like nimble acrobats as they disappeared into the trees. Pride warmed Darius¡¯s chest, the sight confirming their growing strength. ¡®Almost there. Just a few things left.''

    Climbing the steps to the lodge, he smiled at Kahoon, who was dozing peacefully on the landing. ¡°And one of those things is you,¡± kneeling down to scratch the creature¡¯s soft head. Kahoon clicked and purred in response, shifting closer to his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to find you a mandrake root first,¡± Darius spoke, more to himself than to Kahoon. ¡°Or at least something close.¡±

    Touching his pouch, he produced a broad, deep-green leaf, its veins pumping faintly as though it had a life of its own. "Perhaps a little treat will help."

    The moth¡¯s antennae twitched with excitement, his soft clicks growing louder as he grasped the leaf and eagerly began to chew. A subtle pang tugged at Darius as he watched. ¡°Better savor it. That¡¯s a magical leaf¡ªrarer than you¡¯d think.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about a leaf?¡± Haku¡¯s curious gaze settled on the Kahoon¡¯s treat, his confusion apparent as he exited the lodge.

    Darius chuckled, ¡°it''s known as a Leaf of the First Tree.¡±

    ¡°First Tree?¡± Haku¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°If it¡¯s from the first tree, there can¡¯t be many left! Why¡¯re you just giving it away as a snack?¡±

    ¡°Not the first tree ever. When a new forest takes root, sometimes the very first tree to grow¡ªif it survives¡ªgains a unique status. Even though it will look like any other tree, It becomes the heart of that forest. Once it gains this status, if it dies, that forest dies. Fortunately, the tree itself holds no particular use, but its leaves possess certain¡­ properties.¡±

    Haku¡¯s grin widened, imagining the possibilities. ¡°We should grow a forest! What kind of magic does it have?¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°For beasts, I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± Darius admitted, watching as Kahoon devoured the leaf with gusto. ¡°But for humans, it¡¯s said to bestow various benefits¡ªlonger life, resistance to certain¡­ ailments,¡± he gestured down, ¡°and it¡¯s also rumored to enhance wisdom. Let¡¯s hope it does the same for Kahoon.¡±

    ¡°Like a mandrake root, huh?¡± Haku tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°He¡¯s a bit dim, but hopefully he doesn''t turn out like Ursie.¡±

    Darius rolled his eyes, "not exactly like the root, intellect and wisdom are two different things." Nodding as Kahoon finished every bit of the leaf, his antennae bouncing happily as he looked up, seemingly pleased.

    Haku tilted his head, his brow furrowed. ''What''s that mean? He sayin I''m not wise?''

    Examining the moth, Darius noticed no immediate change, ¡°Might take time, or maybe I just wasted it,¡± shrugging, he gave Kahoon a final pat before heading inside.

    ¡°Is Glabe still writing?¡±

    Haku shrugged as he followed, ¡°not sure, but he¡¯s sitting in the dining hall if that means anything.¡±

    Darius stepped into the hall and immediately spotted Glabe, who was already rising to meet him, clutching a stack of papers.

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    Glabe handed the scrolls over, his face hollow, hair unkempt, and a slight unsteadiness in his stance. ¡°That¡¯s everything. Had to rewrite it twice¡­ apologies for the delay.¡±

    Darius placed a steadying hand on Glabe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come now, have you eaten anything since you started?¡±

    Glabe blinked, as if the thought had only just occurred to him. ¡°I¡­ might¡¯ve forgotten.¡± His knees gave way slightly, and Darius guided him to sit.

    ¡°A bit foolish, considering your age,¡± Darius chided lightly. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll take care of the meal tonight.¡±

    Scanning the lodge with his mana sense, he honed in on Crelos¡¯s fiery aura, the mage hunched over her desk, furiously scribbling over various papers. ''I''ll bring him something later.''

    Darius left Glabe resting in the hall, asking Haku to watch him before heading to the resource room. Inside, compartments overflowed with rare herbs and preserved beast parts, each item exuding its own distinct scent. He scanned the memory tome for the specific ingredients he wanted, selecting a handful of mana-rich herbs, a few cuts of high-grade beast meat, and to his pleasant surprise, Golden Fleet grain.

    With his gathered ingredients, Darius entered the All-Room. The vast stone chamber transformed, the walls shifting as counters and cooking stations rose from the ground, forming a full kitchen under the flickering glow of warm lights.

    Moving swiftly, he removed the husks and milled the fleet before preparing each of his ingredients, his knife and hands moving with practiced precision.

    He began seasoning and preparing each dish, rinsing and boiling the fleet with tender strips of fried meat rich in mana, careful to lock in the flavors and the strength it would impart.

    For Haku, he seared a massive cut of roast beast to perfection, while Kahoon¡¯s salad was a delicate mix of fresh, mana-infused greens. For Glabe, a nourishing Iron-Ox tail soup brewed gently, its aroma filling the room as the tail simmered down to enrich the broth. With Neko, the lightning weasel only had a pallette for crystals, so a few high-grade beast crystals would be enough. Lastly, he scooped himself a simple bowl of golden fleet, uncorking a bottle of matching fleet wine.

    Taking an elegant pair of chopsticks he''d crafted for himself, he sat back for a moment, taking a bite of his meal. A warm, drawn out smile covered his face as he sipped a bit of his wine. "It''s not rice, but it''s close enough."

    Satisfied after enjoying the moment, he then gathered everyone besides Crelos, even summoning Ursie into the Codex, as he had plenty of left-overs from cooking. As they arrived, the All-Room opened into a grand, low-seated dining hall, pillows set around an expansive table laden with the prepared dishes. The air was warm, filled with the scent of each specially crafted meal.

    Near one end, an oversized ornate trough awaited Ursie, filled with various finely cleaned bones. As the rest of the group settled in, murmurs of surprise passed among them. Every seat, every dish had been arranged with intent¡ªeach tailored to restore, strengthen, and prepare. Darius poured a glass of wine, quietly surveying the scene as the All-Room, now an elegant dining space, buzzed with life and anticipation.

    "Tonight, I have a story to tell." Darius''s voice commanded the room, silencing even the eager glances toward the steaming dishes laid before them. "For most of you, this tale is new, though the others have heard part if not most of it. So please, go ahead¡ªstart eating while I speak."

    Eyes fixed on him, the children and Glabe listened intently, forks hovering over plates. "This is the story of a man from another world, named Xue Feng. And this is no mere legend, but truth. Xue Feng reached the peak of strength in his world only to find himself, at the end, facing something he had not anticipated¡ªa second chance."

    A hush fell over the room, anticipation thick in the air, as Darius began to weave the tale of his life leading up to his final moments, and his mysterious rebirth that followed.

    ----

    Outside the Vault, within Barrond¡¯s domain, the ground trembled beneath the massive steps of the world-bear. Barrond paced in a wide arc at the center of an expansive field, occasionally, his gnarled paw would swipe at the earth, leaving deep gouges in the soil. His stone and root-entwined brow was deeply furrowed, a storm of thought etched into his ancient face.

    At the edge of the field sat two colossal figures, their presence undeniable. The first was a massive creature, its towering frame covered in thick black fur and jagged stone plates that formed a natural armor. Its bull-like head bore a pair of immense horns that curved upward, each etched with glowing runes that pulsed with light.

    Its humanoid body, seated and rigid, exuded raw strength, with powerful arms resting on its knees. In its grasp were twin axes, their stony surfaces blending seamlessly with the creature¡¯s form, as if carved from the same indestructible material as its hide. The legs ended in massive stone hooves, each one sinking slightly into the cracked and compressed earth beneath its weight.

    Beside the stone-plated titan, stood a elegant stag-like figure. Its bark-like hide glowed with vitality, smooth yet unyielding, intertwined with clusters of vines, moss, and delicate flowers that smelled of spring. Each slow, deliberate breath it took carried the scent of fresh earth, like a forest after rain.

    Its legs, long and impossibly slender, ended in glowing green hooves that left faint trails of radiant life wherever they stepped, as if nurturing the field itself. Its eyes shone with a steady emerald glow, deep and knowing.

    Most striking of all were its immense antlers, branching high and wide like ancient trees. Twisting limbs reached outward, adorned with dangling vines and small, glowing fruits that throbbed like pumping hearts. From their surface, tiny spores drifted lazily into the air, each carrying a faint glow as they settled into the ground, feeding life into the already fertile soil.

    Silent and motionless, the two creatures exuded an aura of immense power, as if the weight of the natural world rested calmly within their forms.

    Barrond¡¯s deep voice rumbled like distant thunder, snapping the two figures to attention. ¡°Why now?! He isn¡¯t ready!¡± The ground quaked as the massive bear collapsed heavily onto his haunches, the tremor swaying the trees surrounding them.

    The stag-like figure stepped forward, its glowing hooves igniting bursts of vibrant flora with each step. ¡°My lord, why are you troubled? Simply hide the truth from him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not simple.¡± Barrond¡¯s tone darkened, his rooted brow furrowing. ¡°There is no way to keep it from him forever. And when he does find out¡ªand he will¡ªwe will become his enemies. There''s no question.¡±

    A snort of steam erupted from the bull-like figure as he stood, its towering body glowing as it slammed a hoof into the ground. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear in that?¡±

    ¡°Everything!¡± Barrond¡¯s roar silenced the air itself, forcing both figures to stiffen.

    The world-bear¡¯s heavy gaze shifted between the two. His voice deepened, his aura swelling until the earth beneath them groaned. ¡°Do not be deceived by his mask, you two. Especially you.¡± His focus landed squarely on the bull. ¡°The moment you underestimate him is the moment you¡¯ll lose your life.¡±

    The bull narrowed its molten eyes, gripping its twin axes tightly as it stepped forward. ¡°With all due respect, my lord, from what I¡¯ve seen, I see no reason to believe this¡­ boy is a threat. We are the Guardians of your domain. What could possibly warrant such concern?¡±

    ¡°Boy? Concern?¡± Barrond echoed, his voice softening into a murmur as if speaking to himself. He paused, his massive paw resting against his chin. ¡°When I first met him, he seemed just a scrawny child, surrounded by five Elemental Kings.¡±

    The two exchanged glances, unease flickering in their features at the mention of the other Kings.

    Barrond¡¯s next words cut through the air like a blade. ¡°It was only for a moment, but it was the first time in centuries that I felt the fear of death.¡± His gaze turned razor-sharp, pressing down on both figures. ¡°That is no mere human. He is something that has never walked Gaia before.¡±

    The stag tilted its antlered head, its glowing eyes unyielding. ¡°If he is such a risk, why allow him to grow stronger? Why keep him alive?¡±

    ¡°Because he is necessary.¡± Barrond¡¯s voice was steady, though his massive form seemed weighted. ¡°But this new problem threatens everything. If I tell him, he¡¯ll leave. If I don¡¯t, he¡¯ll feel betrayed.¡±

    The bull scraped its hoof across the ground, a deep bellow reverberating from its chest. ¡°Then let it be simple! If he wants to leave, he must fight me.¡±

    "We cannot use force," Barrond shook his head, the motion slow and deliberate. His massive paw crossed over his chest as he leaned back, his other tapping rhythmically against his head. ¡°Think, think, think... Wait.¡± His eyes brightened, his voice lifting slightly. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Turning to the bull, Barrond¡¯s gaze burned with intent. ¡°Do you know what a Cauldron of Force is?¡±

    ¡°Cauldron?¡± The two towering figures exchanged a glance, their confusion clear. After a few moments, both began to nod, their focus sharpening as Barrond began to outline his plan.

 Chapter 117: The Mentors Path

    Chapter 117: The Mentor''s Path

    The dining hall sat steeped in silence, every gaze fixed on Darius. Only Haku, Neko, and Daemen seemed unaffected, their expressions, or lack of one, ranging from mildly entertained to outright bored. Having already heard the story before, they found their amusement instead in the reactions of the others.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what a Sect is¡­ Ling Xu¡­¡± Tem¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, her plate of fried meat and golden fleet untouched as she stared at Darius, stars shimmering in her wide eyes.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Grand Elder? Is it¡­ okay to tell us this?¡± Lint¡¯s whiskers twitched, his eyes darting between Darius and his uneaten meal.

    ¡°I am not the Grand Elder anymore. Just Darius is fine, for now.¡± He surveyed the group, his expression calm and steady. ¡°As for telling you¡­ I see no harm in it. My past holds no power over me, so I have no fear of it being known.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t tell anyone, we swear!¡± Jass¡¯s sudden outburst broke the quiet. She stared at Darius with uncharacteristic intensity, her small hands clenched into fists.

    One by one, the children echoed her promise, their voices eager yet solemn. Gradually, however, the collective excitement gave way to sheepish silence as they glanced down, realizing their food had gone cold.

    Even Ursie, who had been quietly listening from within the trough, seemed to have forgotten about her meal. Her usually voracious appetite ignored, she gazed at Darius in awe, her gurgled voice a faint murmur as she whispered to herself, ¡°He who came before all¡­¡±

    Darius¡¯s laughter broke through the reverence, lightening the atmosphere. Standing, he crossed the room to a side counter, his robes trailing gently behind him. ¡°I had a feeling you might want seconds,¡± he said, lifting a large platter covered by a silver lid. Returning to the table, he set it down before them. With a dramatic flourish, he removed the lid, releasing a cloud of fragrant steam.

    The tantalizing aroma of freshly prepared, perfectly seasoned meat filled the room, instantly drawing their attention. The children¡¯s eyes lit up, and even Ursie leaned forward, her anticipation evident as she sniffed the air.

    As the children eagerly dug into their second servings, Darius circled the table, stopping in front of Glabe. He plucked the untouched, now-cold bowl of soup from the elf¡¯s hands. ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡±

    Glabe sat stiffly, his pale complexion more drawn than usual after days of relentless writing. His gaze drifted upward, hazy and unfocused. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    Darius poured fresh soup from a large pot nearby, the aroma filling the air. ¡°If I¡¯ve done the math right,¡± he said casually, setting the steaming bowl in front of Glabe, ¡°I¡¯m 845 years old this¡­ summer? Maybe?¡± His tone carried a faint chuckle, but his expression turned firm. ¡°Eat first, then talk. You look like you¡¯re gonna keel over.¡±

    The scent of the warm iron-ox tail soup seemed to revive something in Glabe. Without a word, he lifted the bowl to his lips, drinking deeply before lowering it to dig in with renewed vigor.

    Across the table, Daemen¡¯s orb bobbed lazily. ¡°Bet you thought he was just some genius, huh?¡± The orb floated around playfully. ¡°Well, he is, kinda¡ªbut honestly, it¡¯s mostly just a freakishly good memory.¡±

    ¡°Just?¡± Darius raised an eyebrow, his mock indignation drawing snickers from the group.

    Laughter rippled through the room, filling the air with warmth. Everyone joined in¡ªeveryone except Leek. The young boy¡¯s fuzzy ears drooped, failing to hide the storm brewing within.

    Haku noticed first, his expression shifting to concern. ¡°Hey, cub, what¡¯s your problem? Tummy hurting, or you just being a brat?¡± His teasing tone was softened by genuine care as he leaned in slightly, waiting for the boy to respond.

    Darius¡¯s gaze shifted to Leek, his movements halting as he caught sight of the boy¡¯s downcast face. ¡°Leek? Don¡¯t like the food? I can make you something else if¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Leek bolted from his spot. He sprinted to the head of the table and dove headfirst into Darius¡¯s lap, burying his face in the folds of his robes.

    Darius blinked, stunned, his arms hovering awkwardly as he tried to make sense of the sudden gesture. ¡°Leek? What¡¯s wrong? You can tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The boy¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, shaky and fragile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you lost your parents.¡±

    The dining hall fell silent. Every breath seemed held, the weight of Leek¡¯s words settling over the room like a heavy blanket. They had all felt the same sorrow but hadn¡¯t dared voice it, believing it wasn¡¯t their place. Yet Leek¡¯s innocent sincerity pierced the unspoken barrier, and with it, the unacknowledged grief crept into their hearts.

    Darius rested a hand on the boy¡¯s head, his touch gentle. ¡°Thank you, Leek. But¡­ we¡¯ve all lost our parents, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    Leek looked up, his tear-streaked fur damp and matted. Darius gave him a small, reassuring smile before lifting the boy to his feet. ¡°You have a kind heart, Leek. Don¡¯t lose it. Some might tell you it¡¯s a weakness, but if you temper it, that kindness will become one of your greatest strengths.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Carrying Leek back to his pillow, Darius placed him down gently, brushing stray fur from his shoulder. The boy sniffled but nodded, his small eyes radiating quiet strength.

    Breaking the silence, Glabe hesitated before speaking, his tone respectful. ¡°I hesitated before, but I¡¯ve heard stories of your family.¡± He glanced at Darius cautiously. ¡°Not firsthand¡ªjust from my previous masters¡ªbut the Valdene name never carried warmth from those who mentioned it.¡±

    Darius let out a bitter chuckle, shaking his head as a shadow crossed his face. ¡°My family has a complicated past.¡± For a moment, his eyes seemed distant, but then he straightened, his voice lighter. ¡°Enough of this talk. Instead, let''s talk of tomorrow, and you all eat until you¡¯re full.¡±

    Everyone nodded eagerly, diving back into their meals. Even Leek, grease smearing his fur, stuffed his face with strips of fried beast, his earlier emotions forgotten in the warmth of food.

    The evening carried on with the lively hum of chatter. The children, their curiosity boundless, peppered Darius with questions about his past. Gasps and laughter echoed through the dining hall, filling it with life well into the night.

    As plates emptied and bellies filled, the children¡¯s energy waned. Their eyes drooped, heavy with exhaustion. Haku shifted into his massive beast form, gathering most of the kids onto his back with surprising care. Darius picked up a drowsy Leek, cradling him gently, while Glabe followed behind on foot, his steps slow but steady.

    Neko and Ursie had retreated into the Codex, their snores muffled by the swirling clouds they rested in, with Kahoon curled up within his own. Daemen¡¯s presence remained faint but steady within Darius''s dantian, his cultivation undisturbed.

    Glancing at Haku, Darius¡¯s expression sharpening. ''You ready?''

    Haku grinned, his stride steady as he padded alongside Darius. ''Are you ready? I''m not the one leading this.''

    A quiet chuckle escaped Darius as he looked down at Leek, the boy¡¯s small hand clutching his robe even in sleep. ''Nine disciples... Wu Chen would be shocked to death.''

    Back at the lodge, Darius, Haku and Glabe helped settle the children into their rooms. Each child mumbled a quiet thanks before drifting into a deep, contented sleep. When the last door clicked shut, after parting with Haku, Darius turned to Glabe, his voice low but steady. ¡°No matter what happens tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure I read your story by the following day.¡±

    ¡°No need to rush,¡± Glabe muttered, his voice tinged with weariness. ¡°It¡¯s no great tale¡ªjust the pathetic story of a pathetic life.¡±

    Darius sighed, his hand resting briefly on Glabe¡¯s shoulder as he passed. His parting words lingered in the still air. ¡°Remember my story, Glabe. Although not as long as you, I too once crawled through filth and despair.¡±

    The shadows of the hall seemed to swallow Darius as he walked away, his robes trailing behind him. Left alone, Glabe turned to a window, his gaze fixed on the towering Pagoda¡ªa symbol of the work he and Darius had created. He stood there for a long time, silent but for the absent-minded motion of his hand brushing his ear.

    As he walked, Darius watched the elf with his mana sense, his mind turning to the scrolls stored securely within his pouch. A flicker of curiosity stirred in his chest. ''What could make him hate so deeply?''

    Rounding the corner of the hallway, Darius paused at the sound of a muffled crash. His mana sense flared briefly before his expression softened. ¡°Not so easy, is it?¡±

    Arriving before a large wooden door, he knocked softly, waiting calmly as hurried shuffling and faint cursing sounded from within. A faint smile crossed his lips when Crelos¡¯s voice finally called out, strained and coughing, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Pushing the door open, the sight that greeted him was all too familiar. Papers were scattered across the floor, books piled precariously on every surface, diagrams and charts plastered across the walls like a chaotic tapestry. Arcanic equations, half-finished and scrawled in frustration, littered the desk. Darius¡¯s eyes swept over the mess before landing on Crelos, who sat hunched at his desk, amber eyes rimmed with exhaustion and frustration.

    ¡°Been busy?¡± Darius asked, his voice light as he gestured to the bed. ¡°Mind if I sit?¡±

    Crelos glanced at him briefly before returning his gaze to the cluttered desk. His hair was a mess, and the tension in his posture spoke louder than words. ¡°Technically, it¡¯s your room,¡± he muttered, his tone edged with bitterness. ¡°Sit wherever you like.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Darius plopped down onto the bed without hesitation. ¡°Guess you¡¯re right.¡± He leaned forward, scanning the notes scattered across the desk. His eyes caught on a few half-formed theories, lines of logic tangled with frustration. ¡°Interesting theories. Runic laws?¡± He paused, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Makes sense, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just stop,¡± Crelos snapped, cutting him off. He shoved back from the desk, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. ¡°What am I even doing here, Darius?¡± His voice cracked, his hands raking through his disheveled hair. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know you know? I do. Doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want to try myself, but¡ª¡± His words broke as he swiped a pile of papers off the desk, sending them fluttering to the floor. ¡°What¡¯s the point?!¡±

    His frustration erupted as he stood and began kicking the scattered papers, his movements sharp and erratic. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even stop someone weaker than me! So what¡¯s the point, huh?! Why should Percy have had to die? Why couldn¡¯t I have stopped him when it mattered?!¡±

    Darius stood slowly, raising a hand to calm him. ¡°You had no¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m weak!¡± Crelos roared, his aura flaring suddenly. The papers closest to him ignited, curling into ash as flames licked at the edges of the room. ¡°Too weak to help you with Ramman! Too weak to help at the wedding! Even worse, too weak to even be trusted with the damn plan!¡±

    Grabbing another handful of papers, he crumpled them in his fists, watching them burn away. ¡°Too weak to figure out the truth. Too weak to save anyone.¡± His voice dropped to a low, defeated murmur as he slid down against the wall, his back thudding softly against the wood. ¡°So what¡¯s the point, Darius? Just get stronger, kill Rainslif, and let Barrond help you with the rest, right? Why all this? Why me?¡±

    The room fell silent, the faint crackle of smoldering paper the only sound. Darius waited, his expression unreadable as he watched the mage.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    Crelos flushed slightly, the heat of his outburst fading. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°First off, you¡¯re right. But I wanted you to discover the Dao of Gaia on your own. And I still do. So I won¡¯t be telling you anything about it.¡±

    Crelos clenched his fists, his frustration barely restrained, but he remained silent.

    ¡°Second, you are weak,¡± he said bluntly, his words cutting through the air like a blade. ¡°Too weak to have helped with Ramman, and still too weak to have changed anything that happened at the wedding.¡±

    ¡°And as for Percy, you had no right to interfere.¡±

    Crelos flinched, his frustration boiling over. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Darius cut him off, his presence swelling, filling the room with an almost tangible weight. ¡°If you had stopped him, Marcus would have died. Would you have blamed yourself for that as well? Percy made a choice, one that wasn¡¯t yours to take from him.¡±

    Crelos¡¯s head dropped, his shoulders sagging under the truth of it. But Darius wasn¡¯t done.

    ¡°If you had stopped him from saving his father,¡± Darius pressed, his voice hard but steady, ¡°he would have hated you for it. To his core. He would have probably tried to kill you for it. Then what?¡±

    Darius paused, letting the words sink in before exhaling slowly. He sat back down on the bed, the overwhelming pressure of his aura receding.

    ¡°Percy chose to trade his life for Marcus¡¯s. That was his decision. So stop wasting your time dwelling on another man¡¯s sacrifice.¡± Darius¡¯s gaze fixed firmly on Crelos, unflinching. ¡°Your ego has no place in that tragedy.¡±

    Crelos¡¯s expression was one of utter defeat. His shoulders slumped, and his gaze stayed fixed on the floor. His mind and mouth both failed him, locked under the wisdom of Darius¡¯s words.

    After a long, heavy silence, he exhaled sharply and collapsed to the ground, resting his back against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re right, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m weak. And it still doesn¡¯t explain why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Darius didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he walked to a large window, his footsteps steady but deliberate. Reaching it, he pulled the panes open wide, letting the cool night air sweep into the room.

    Crelos watched him, his brow furrowing. First expectant, then confused, as Darius turned back and began walking toward him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer. Stopping in front of the seated mage, his shadow fell over him. Without warning, he grabbed Crelos by the collar of his robe and hoisted him into the air as if he weighed nothing.

    ¡°Time to stop pouting."

    ¡°Pouting? Fuck you! Let go, you pervert!¡± Crelos snarled, his arms flailing as he tried to pry Darius¡¯s iron grip from his collar.

    But Darius ignored the struggling mage, carrying him toward the open window. The faint hum of his aura began to change, crackling as arcs of purple lightning slithered across his body.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    Darius smiled, his voice calm. ¡°Ethereal Steps.¡± In an instant, they vanished, the room left empty as the window panes shuddered and cracked.

 Chapter 118: A Bold Request

    Chapter 118: A Bold Request

    The sensation of being hauled by his collar at breakneck speed was anything but pleasant for Crelos. The moment they stopped, Darius released his grip and the mage collapsed to his knees, gasping for air. The world around him spun, his vision swimming as he tried to gather himself.

    Breathing heavily, he managed to choke out, ¡°What''re you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Giving you perspective.¡±

    Crelos blinked, his head clearing as the wind stung his face. He realized the ground beneath him wasn¡¯t ground at all. The familiar terrain of the farm was gone, replaced by the sloping rooftop of the towering pagoda. The sheer drop surrounding him sent a chill through his body.

    Turning, he spotted Darius now standing atop the central spire, his posture calm, hands clasped behind his back. The faint glow of his purple aura arcing with lightning.

    ¡°You asked why you¡¯re here,¡± his voice carried easily over the distance. His piercing gaze locked onto the mage as he stumbled to his feet. ¡°Seems like a silly question to ask, considering I¡¯m sure you already know. You¡¯re smart, Crelos. So tell me¡ªwhy are you here?¡±

    Crelos¡¯s eyes wandered over the farm, the lodge sprawling in the distance, and the cascading levels of the Pavilion. His chest tightened as he searched for an answer. Finally, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m here for you to experiment on.¡±

    Darius¡¯s laughter broke the stillness. In a blink, he appeared beside Crelos, his hand clapping firmly against the mage¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not the words I¡¯d use,¡± a faint grin tugging at his lips. ¡°But you¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    Walking to the edge of the roof, he lowered himself down with ease, his legs dangling over the side. The wind tugged at his robes as he gazed over the farm below. "You want to know the plan?"

    He waited, his silence deliberate, until Crelos groaned in exasperation. Rolling his eyes, the mage carefully joined him at the edge, sitting back with his hands braced behind him, a noticeable tension in his face.

    ¡°Bit dramatic. A fall like this shouldn¡¯t bother you.¡±

    ¡°I have a fear of heights, okay?¡± Crelos snapped, glaring at the open sky. ¡°I know it¡¯s irrational, so just get on with it.¡±

    Darius¡¯s shook his head, but he let it go, his tone shifting to business. ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple, actually. With Barrond and the Kings providing sanctuary, I¡¯ll start building my force within the farm. After finishing preparations, the first step will be buying slaves.¡±

    Crelos¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Makes sense. But you know that¡¯s going to spark future conflicts with the elder races, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Darius replied, his mana sense reaching out instinctively to the lodge, where nine distinct internal auras pulsed. ¡°But convincing free members of the elder races to join would take far more time. Buying, then freeing slaves is a far more immediate option.¡±

    Crelos nodded, the logic undeniable. ¡°Then after using me to create a way to bypass the mage system, you¡¯ll use that to attract mages and knights who¡¯ve reached their limits. Eventually you¡¯ll combine them with an army of elder race cultivators. But... how do you plan on acquiring these slaves? And how will humans even access the farm?¡±

    Darius paused, ¡°those are parts I¡¯m still working out. However, we have contacts in Floeur d''Alene for slaves. It¡¯s as good a place as any to start.¡±

    Crelos leaned back, staring up at the false stars. ¡°Fine. What do you need from me?¡±

    Darius turned to him, his expression thoughtful. ¡°I was going to wait until my plate wasn¡¯t so full, but it seems you need something to keep you occupied.¡± Touching his pouch, he pulled out a heavy tome, its cover glowing for a moment. ¡°For you, a memory tome is better. I want you to fill this with everything¡ªevery step you¡¯ve taken in your training from the beginning. I''ll also need your full comprehension of the runic language in your system, every detail.¡±

    Crelos took the tome, frowning as he inspected it. ¡°This better have some serious storage space.¡±

    ¡°It does. It¡¯s a full-life tome.¡±

    The mage stored it in his pouch, his lips thinning. ¡°So what¡¯s the purpose of this, then?¡± He slapped the roof beside him for emphasis.

    ¡°Unlike those kids,¡± Darius said, gesturing toward the lodge, ¡°I have no intention of crafting personal techniques for every person who joins. I intend to fill the Pagoda¡¯s nine levels with a library of manuals. The first floor will hold basic techniques, while the ninth will house my most powerful creations.¡±

    His gaze shifted to the Pavilion, his voice softening. ¡°And that will be the place where future disciples train. The arrays you and Haku inscribed¡ªthose weren¡¯t random. I adapted them from the Ling Xu Sect formations I created back in Penglai. The ones you¡¯ve finished are already active, gathering mana and powering arrays that will test and strengthen anyone who cultivates there.¡±

    Darius¡¯s voice took on a tone of quiet determination, his eyes narrowing. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about building a force, Crelos. It¡¯s about building something that lasts.¡±

    ¡°All of this, will eventually embed itself into the very foundations of Gaia. Once Arcane Cultivation becomes available to humanity, its superiority will be undeniable.¡±

    Crelos froze, his amber eyes widening as the weight of the plan sank in. His thoughts raced, the implications coming together with startling clarity. ¡°Then, given enough time¡­¡± He shot to his feet, his excitement overriding caution. ¡°The systems we have today will become obsolete! The towers, the strongholds¡ªthey¡¯ll lose their influence naturally. And humanity¡¯s destruction of mana will solve itself!¡±

    Darius chuckled, watching him with an amused expression. ¡°I can¡¯t claim that part was intentional, but yes. Eventually, mages and mana-forged knights will become relics of the past.¡±

    Crelos¡¯s excitement burned brighter, his hand suddenly gripping Darius¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But can you really increase human potential? What if your path isn¡¯t any different? What if a person''s limits remain the same?¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Darius paused, his expression thoughtful, ¡°it¡¯s not about increasing the inherent potential of an individual. It¡¯s about raising the potential of the system itself.¡±

    Crelos blinked, his hand dropping as he took a hesitant step back. ¡°So... the potential doesn¡¯t change, but the results do?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even if a person''s limits don¡¯t shift, the strength they can achieve within this new system will. And that,¡± he said, his gaze sharp, ¡°is something no one can afford to ignore. And you will lead it."

    "Lead it? What do you mean?"

    ¡°What, did you think I¡¯d help you rise without expecting anything in return?¡± Darius laughed, his expression almost exaggerated. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten your potential, or the day you shamed me¡ªLord of the Nine Rings.¡±

    A faint blush crept across Crelos¡¯s face, but he quickly fired back. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for being amazing. But I kind of like that¡ªLord of the Nine Rings.¡±

    Snorting, Darius rolled his eyes. ¡°But if this succeeds, you¡¯ll become Gaia¡¯s first... Hmm.¡± He paused, frowning for a moment. ¡°True Ascended is already taken. Arcane Ascended? No, I use ¡®Arcane¡¯ too much.¡±

    ¡°Does that really matter right now?¡±

    ¡®I like naming things though.¡¯ Darius¡¯s lips twitched into a faint scowl before refocusing. Clearing his throat, ¡°once we¡¯re ready to bring this to humanity, you¡¯ll be the guidepost for mages to follow.¡±

    Crelos leaned back slowly, the realization settling over him. A grin tugged at his lips as he backed toward the edge of the roof, his fear of heights momentarily forgotten. ¡°It¡¯s bold,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I can¡¯t deny it¡¯s brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Watch out.¡±

    Crelos glanced over his shoulder, a casual look that quickly turned to panic as his balance wavered. He lurched forward, dropping to his hands and knees with a pale expression.

    Trying to shift from his embarrassment as he crawled forward, ¡°every tower master in Gaia is going to curse your name to their graves. They¡¯ll probably be the last ones to join you, but I highly doubt they even would.¡±

    ¡°Even one who¡¯s reached their peak?¡±

    Crelos shook his head, his voice sharp. ¡°Give up a tower to get a little stronger? Not a chance. A tower is more than a symbol. It¡¯s an extension of the master¡¯s very essence. The territory it covers becomes their domain¡ªtied to them in ways you can¡¯t imagine, well... you probably can.¡±

    Darius frowned, folding his arms. ¡°How large are these domains?¡±

    ¡°For example, Crowley¡¯s tower grants him control over the entirety of Rancito Cordoba. Most tower masters tailor the size of their city to match their domain. If they ascend to a higher grade tower, their domain expands with it.¡±

    Darius¡¯s expression darkened slightly, the gears turning in his mind. Seeing this, Crelos¡¯s tone shifted, almost apologetic. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible to kill him! You¡¯d just need to lure him out of the city. I¡¯m sure we could¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m strong enough to defeat him at his peak. I have time.¡±

    Crelos raised a brow, studying him for a moment before squinting. ¡°Can I be honest with you?¡±

    ¡°Strange request. I¡¯d prefer it if you were always honest with me.¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Crelos grumbled, rolling his eyes. ¡°Since you separated from Daemen, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re... older. Like, more ¡®grandpa in the corner¡¯ than ¡®mysterious teen''."

    Darius chuckled with a flat eyes. ¡°Careful¡­¡± His gaze flickered inward, his senses brushing over Daemen cultivating near his Dantian. His voice softened, almost teasing. ¡°I am the same as I¡¯ve always been¡ªno more, no less.¡±

    Before Crelos could respond, Darius took a step behind him. The mage barely registered the motion before Darius inhaled deeply and exhaled a gust of wind that sent Crelos stumbling into open air.

    Crelos hovered for a moment, disbelief etched on his face, before gravity took hold. ¡°Bastard!¡± he shouted, fumbling for his wand as he plummeted.

    ¡°G¨¢eth Tene!¡± Flames erupted beneath him, the spell slowing his descent into a controlled landing.

    Darius leaned over the edge, a smirk tugging at his lips. Leaping down with effortless grace, he landed beside Crelos, the gust from his landing scattering embers across the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re an ass!¡± The mage barked, brushing soot from his heavy robes. ¡°For someone your age, your skin''s as thick as paper!¡±

    Laughing, Darius began strolling toward the lodge, his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°Come now. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Panicking like that over a little height. It''s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing!¡± Crelos shot back, chasing after him.

    Their banter echoed between them as they entered the lodge. Settling by the fire, the tension eased, their conversation eventually flowing into discussions of runes, cultivation theories, and the potential paths ahead. For the first time in weeks, Crelos¡¯s shoulders felt surprisingly light.

    ----

    As the artificial sun began to rise within the beast-farm, Darius stepped onto the lodge''s landing, the faint warmth of the light brushing against his face.

    ''So much to do.''

    Descending the steps leisurely, he paused as his boots touched the ground. His hand brushed his pouch, a fleeting thought crossing his mind.

    ''Wouldn''t hurt to let them stretch.''

    With a flick of his wrist, he twisted the lid off a small red barrel and tossed it lightly to the ground. Beams of light erupted as three monkeys emerged, their energetic forms darting about with unrestrained curiosity.

    The largest of the trio glanced at Darius briefly before leading the others toward the fruit trees he¡¯d recently planted for them. Watching them disappear into the dense grove, Darius retrieved the barrel and headed toward the lake, his pace unhurried.

    He masked his aura deliberately, not wanting to disturb Ursie. The faint sounds of rustling leaves accompanying him as he approached the shoreline.

    The water stretched before him, painted in colors of orange and gold by the rising light. Darius paused at the edge, his eyes settling on the rippling surface.

    ''Once this is over, I need to spend some time on my own gains.'' He picked up a smooth pebble from the beach. ''Hopefully, Barrond won¡¯t disappoint.''

    With a flick of his wrist, the pebble skipped across the water, bouncing effortlessly across the mirrored surface until it vanished beyond sight.

    His thoughts wandered, turning to Agarttha. ''If I can gain permanent access, I won¡¯t need crystals anymore. And if I could somehow transfer the farm there... the Sect''s foundations would be secure.''

    Reaching out, he twisted his fingers slightly, drawing a thin stream of water from the lake. It curled and twisted like a living thing, coiling around his hand.

    ''I should focus on my runic language first,'' he thought, his brows knitting. ''Finish deciphering the remaining letters. If I can manage that, I might finally begin to unravel the Vault''s secrets. Something tells me the Valdene¡¯s were just scratching the surface.''

    Darius leaned closer, his piercing gaze focusing on the water¡¯s surface. The microscopic runes embedded within its structure came into view, billions of intricate symbols flowing together in an endless dance. It was the same runic language as the Vault¡¯s¡ªa complex, elusive code that still refused to yield its meaning. Even though he could now view it without the searing pain that once plagued him, comprehension remained frustratingly out of reach.

    With a quiet sigh, he clenched his hand, releasing the water back into the lake. "That settles it then. After the kids advance, I¡¯ll enter closed-door cultivation until I¡¯ve fully comprehended my runic language."

    Turning from the lake, his thoughts were already shifting to the tasks ahead. Vanishing from the spot, he reappeared in front of the farm door. Entering the All-Room, he moved with purpose toward the center.

    "Exit."

    At his command, the familiar starry portal expanded into existence. Without hesitation, he stepped through, emerging into the quiet meeting chamber. The room was unchanged¡ªsilent, empty, save for the central table, its surface still covered with the shifting sands.

    ¡°I wish to speak with you if you have a moment."

    He clasped his hands behind his back, waiting. The moments stretched, the stillness broken only by the faint hum of mana in the air. Then came the familiar sounds¡ªroots twisting and wood creaking as Barrond¡¯s massive body emerged from the wall.

    ¡°I was wondering when you¡¯d show yourself,¡± the world-bear rumbled, his tone curious but guarded. ¡°What is it you wish to discuss?¡±

    Darius studied him carefully, his mana sense tingling with unease. His eyes drifted to a nearby section of the wall, a spot strangely devoid of mana.

    ''Even dead wood holds traces.'' Clearing his throat, Darius spoke, his tone steady. ¡°Would you mind giving Barrond and me the room? This is a private matter.¡±

    Barrond frowned, his embarrassment unmistakable. Darius hadn¡¯t voiced any accusations, but the unspoken weight of his words hung heavy in the air.

    ¡°Very impressive,¡± came a sudden voice, smooth and layered, from the seemingly lifeless section of the wall. ¡°Even Labrys struggles to detect me when I wish to remain hidden.¡±

    The wall seemed to shiver, then burst to life as vines and flora erupted, revealing the smaller form of Siaer. Her presence exuded grace, though there was a subtle tension in her movements.

    Darius turned to the new arrival, his tone polite but edged with disapproval. ¡°Verdant Guardian Siaer. It is an honor to finally meet you, though I must admit, I did not expect our first encounter to be under such circumstances.¡±

    Barrond clicked his tongue, his massive body sitting heavily, shaking the room. ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± His voice carried an obvious exaggeration, his frustration dramatic. ¡°Have you no faith in your master? Or in our guest?!¡±

    For a brief moment, Darius and Siaer exchanged a glance, the mutual exasperation in their eyes unspoken but clear: Some company is harder to keep than others.

    Darius stepped forward, his posture calm. ¡°I take no offense. I can sense that your intentions held no malice.¡±

    Siaer¡¯s antlers twitched slightly, her expression unreadable. ¡°Thank you, young lord. Forgive my brief intrusion, I will respect your request for privacy.¡± Her hoof dragged across the floor, leaving a faint scar as she seemed to melt into the earth itself, vanishing as quickly as she¡¯d appeared.

    When the room was still once more, Darius extended his mana sense, ensuring they were truly alone. ''What was that about? He¡¯ll tell them everything anyway, so why risk offending me?'' Straightening, he turned his full attention to Barrond. ¡°Can we proceed?¡±

    Barrond coughed lightly, his massive paws adjusting against the floor. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, though his tone betrayed lingering awkwardness. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They worry about me too much, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always difficult to find good help,¡± Darius replied smoothly. ¡°But let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± His tone sharpened, his gaze locking with Barrond¡¯s. ¡°I want exclusive access to Agarttha.¡±

    Barrond froze, his massive body stiffening before he nearly toppled backward. ¡°You what? No, wait¡ª¡± he shook his head, trying to process. ¡°I¡¯m sure I heard that wrong. Say it again?¡±

    ¡°I want you to give me Agarttha,¡± Darius repeated, his voice unwavering.

    The world-bear stared, his ears almost numb from disbelief. The weight of the request finally hit him, and this time, he truly did fall over.

 Chapter 119: A Wolfs Fate

    Chapter 119: A Wolf''s Fate

    At the base of the massive tree where Barrond and Darius were meeting, Labrys paced restlessly, his heavy hooves cracking the ground with each step. The air buzzed with tension as Siaer emerged from the earth, her massive antlers swaying gently in the shifting light.

    Labrys turned sharply, his molten eyes narrowing. ¡°Why are you here? They can¡¯t be done already.¡± His voice carried a low growl as he stomped toward her.

    ¡°He discovered me,¡± she admitted, her tone calm despite the faint twitch in her brow. ¡°Quite embarrassing, honestly.¡±

    ¡°Laughable!¡± he scoffed, flexing his arms as his jagged stone plates ground against each other. ¡°You must¡¯ve let your guard down. Go back¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Siaer¡¯s voice cut through Labrys¡¯s, her gaze shifting upward to the colossal tree. ¡°I saw all I needed to see. Master was right, we mustn''t underestimate him.¡±

    The horned Gaurdian snorted, steam billowing from his nostrils as he rolled his massive shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re getting soft. Either way, I¡¯ll judge how impressive this human truly¡ª¡±

    ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!¡±

    The booming voice of Barrond erupted from within the tree, shaking its mighty branches. The sheer force of it sent a shockwave through the air, causing leaves to fall like rain. Both guardians froze, their bodies instantly tense as their senses extended outward, scanning the meeting room.

    ----

    "IMPOSSIBLE!"

    Darius stood unmoved as the force of Barrond¡¯s roar ripped through the room, stirring his robes and ruffling his hair. Calmly brushing a strand from his face, he offered a faint smile. "Surely you¡¯re exaggerating. There must be a way."

    "You¡¯re insane!" Barrond slammed a massive paw onto the table, the impact shaking the chamber. His voice groaning with barely restrained anger. "Agarttha is the most powerful convergence site on all of Gaia! It has served as a sanctuary for Gaia¡¯s high beings for millennia. And you, a mere human, expect me to hand it over?"

    Sighing softly, Darius shook his head, his expression almost disappointed. "I expected better of you, Barrond. Honestly, I¡¯m offended."

    Barrond froze, his brow lifting as his rage shifted to confusion. His teeth clenched as he tried to rein in his temper. "You¡¯re offended?" His tone was laced with disbelief. "Fine. Enlighten me. How, exactly, have I offended you?"

    "You assume I¡¯ve made this request on a whim. That I¡¯m some greedy child who saw a shiny bauble and decided it should be mine."

    "...Well, yes!"

    Darius raised an eyebrow, his voice steady and sharp. "Then you¡¯ve insulted me. To think that¡¯s how you view me... It¡¯s disappointing, to say the least. My request is not driven by selfish desire. It¡¯s made with the intent of mutual benefit, nothing else."

    "Mutual benefit?" Barrond¡¯s snort was derisive as he leaned closer, his eyes narrowing. "Explain to me, human, how handing over Gaia¡¯s greatest convergence site benefits me in the slightest?"

    Darius met the bear¡¯s glare head-on, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Because it will allow me to increase my strength in the time we need." And at the same time thinking, ''besides, you can''t expect me to save the world for free.''

    Barrond hesitated, caught off guard by the bluntness of his words. For a moment, he searched Darius for a hint of falsehood but found none. "That... that¡¯s not a justification," he finally muttered, his tone softer but still resistant. "It¡¯s too much to ask."

    Darius leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering. "Too much to ask to save Gaia?"

    The question hung in the air, heavy and deliberate. Barrond¡¯s massive frame shifted, the weight of Darius¡¯s words settling on him like a stone.

    "Alright!" Barrond¡¯s voice boomed with reluctant agreement. "But I can¡¯t hand over what isn¡¯t mine alone. I¡¯ll have to bring this to the other Kings first."

    "That¡¯s more than enough." Darius inclined his head slightly, his tone even. "While you¡¯re doing that, I¡¯d ask another¡ª"

    "Hold on!" The world-bear interrupted, raising a massive stone paw. His expression turned grave. "Before you start asking for my eyes next, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you."

    Darius paused mid-sentence, sensing the weight in his tone. He gestured for the bear to continue.

    Barrond drew a deep breath, meeting Darius¡¯s gaze. "There is news from the human world. News that concerns you."

    Darius didn¡¯t flinch, but his eyes narrowed. "Go on."

    "Crowley has ascended. And to celebrate his new tower and rank, he¡¯s announced an event." The bear hesitated for a moment before finishing. "An execution."

    The air between them grew heavy. Darius¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver, but his aura flickered, a subtle shift Barrond couldn¡¯t ignore. "Marcus?"

    Barrond shook his massive head. "No¡­ it¡¯s your father. Jarek Valdene."

    ''What?! Darius, we¡ª!''

    Time seemed to slow as Barrond watched the human closely, unsure what to expect. Despite his formidable presence, the bear felt a flicker of unease. Yet Darius remained unnervingly composed, his fists clenched but his breathing steady, even his aura suddenly withdrew completely. ''He''s restraining himself. Impressive.''If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Do you know when this is happening?"

    "In six months." Barrond replied quickly, trying to maintain the delicate balance of the moment.

    Darius nodded, processing the information in silence. After a beat, he spoke again, his tone measured. "Thank you for telling me. Now, I''d like to make a couple requests."

    Barrond blinked, caught off guard by the shift in topic. "Requests?"

    "First, I¡¯d like your two guards standing outside to train my little brother, Haku. Have them spar with him, test him, and provide him with plenty of mana-beasts to fight and consume."

    Barrond hesitated, stunned by the abruptness of the request. "Uh¡­ yes¡ªyeah, consider it done."

    ¡°Second, are you able to take me to Rancito Cordoba?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can get you there in a few days travel.¡± Barrond hesitated, his voice dropping slightly. ¡°But, Darius¡­ as you are now¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Darius¡¯s interruption was calm, measured. ¡°I have no intention of running headlong to my death. I¡¯ll use these six months to grow stronger before I go.¡±

    Barrond studied him, his massive roots shifting uneasily. Then, with a steadying breath, the bear straightened, his chest puffing out. ¡°I¡¯ll take you¡ªwhen you¡¯re ready. And if you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Darius¡¯s brow lifted. A momentary flash of light in his eyes, "explain."

    Barrond pushed on, his tone firm. ¡°Before I allow you to leave, you¡¯ll be tested. The Stone Tyrant Labrys will oversee your trial. If you pass, I¡¯ll take you to Rancito Cordoba. If not...¡± He trailed off, his meaning clear. ¡°I won¡¯t send you to your death.¡±

    A weak smile crossed Darius¡¯s lips, ¡°I appreciate your concern, Barrond. It speaks to your sincerity, even if it risks offending me.¡±

    The world-bear nodded. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re level-headed enough to understand. I wish I could do more, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Still, we have a misunderstanding,¡± Darius interrupted, his voice steady but pointed. ¡°It seems you don''t understand the reality of our relationship.¡±

    That subtle yet unmistakable prick of unease crept into Barrond¡¯s chest, the same chill he¡¯d felt when they first met.

    Darius shifted slightly, his hands still clasped behind his back, his glowing azure eyes narrowing. ¡°You know about my origins, but I haven¡¯t really told you the full extent of the life I lived before I came to Gaia.¡± His gaze sharpened. ¡°You caught a glimpse of it the first time we met, but now, I¡¯ll need to make things clear.¡±

    Barrond¡¯s brow furrowed, irritation flickering in his expression. ¡°That murderous aura of yours?¡± He snorted, lifting a massive paw dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t think that will change anything.¡±

    The atmosphere shifted as the center of the Lithic Bastion stilled.

    A weight descended on Barrond¡¯s domain, oppressive and suffocating. The air twisted with malice, drowning everything in chaos. Rage, fear, and anguish surged through the center region. The grass, the trees, the stones¡ªall felt the pulse of death and slaughter, an apocalypse of despair that shattered the very essence of peace. Every lifeform in the domain, from the mightiest guardian to the smallest insect, was crushed beneath the surging tide of raw killing intent.

    And then, as suddenly as it appeared, the storm vanished. Silence blanketed the world, deafening and alien. The absence of chaos was so shocking that it felt like a cruel illusion.

    Barrond stood frozen, his colossal body trembling. For the first time in eons, doubt seeped into his thoughts. ''Was peace even a concept, or had life always been meant for death?'' His mind rebelled against the stillness, questioning whether anything had ever existed beyond the carnage.

    ¡°STOP!¡± The bear roared, slamming a paw into the ground with such force that the earth cracked beneath him. His body surged with earth mana, doubling in size as he shook his head, desperate to dispel the lingering intent. His eyes blazed as he glared at Darius. ¡°You dare?!¡±

    Darius hadn¡¯t moved. His expression was as calm as ever, his voice steady. ¡°I showed you my true killing intent. This is something I cultivated over a lifetime, Barrond. Not from a handful of deaths, but from the weight of millions.¡±

    ¡°We have a relationship of mutual agreement, nothing more,¡± his tone calm but firm. ¡°You need something from me, and I need something from you. I hold no delusions that I could stop you if you truly meant to keep me here.¡± He turned, walking toward the wall. Pressing his signet ring into the wood, he glanced back. ¡°But I think we both know that wouldn¡¯t be a good choice for either of us.¡±

    Barrond remained still, his massive bulk unmoving, though his expression betrayed him. His thoughts churned. ''He called my bluff.'' Letting out a heavy sigh, the world-bear lowered his head slightly.

    As the swirling portal began to take shape, Darius cast a final look over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll return soon bringing Haku. In the meantime, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could confirm the exact date of the execution.¡±

    Snorting, Barrond clicked his barked tongue, irritation barely masking his unease. ¡°Go,¡± he muttered as Darius stepped through the glowing gateway and disappeared. The portal faded, leaving the room eerily silent.

    The bear stared at the spot where Darius had stood, his massive claws tapping against the floor. ''It¡¯s too late to turn back.''

    The stillness was broken as the ground trembled faintly, heralding the arrival of Labrys and Siaer. The two guardians entered the meeting hall, their usual composure replaced by something more unsettled. Their eyes darted briefly to each other before focusing on Barrond.

    ¡°What do you think, Siaer?¡± Barrond rumbled, his deep voice filling the space. ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    Siaer shook her massive antlers slowly, the fruits and vines intertwined in their grooves swaying gently. ¡°No, sire. In fact, I believe you underestimated our little friend. He¡¯s more of a monster than you led us to believe.¡±

    Labrys snorted, his molten eyes narrowing. His thick fingers traced the edge of one of his massive axes, the gesture almost subconscious. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything like that before... Even those twisted mages. They¡¯re calves compared to him.¡± His tone carried no bravado, only the raw honesty of someone who¡¯d faced something far beyond their understanding.

    Barrond¡¯s gaze drifted to the spot where the portal had vanished, his expression hardening. ¡°We must ensure he remains on our side,¡± he said quietly, his words heavy with meaning. Turning his attention to Labrys¡¯s axe, his voice deepened, resolute. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll need to find another way to save Gaia.¡±

    ----

    The portal closed behind him with a faint hum, and Darius immediately released his aura in a sharp exhale, the tension rolling off him in waves. Along with it came Daemen¡¯s freed orb, blazing with erratic energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s your father, Darius! We should go now!¡± His voice cracked with urgency, ¡°tell that damn bear and his friends to help us!¡±

    Darius remained silent, his expression unreadable as Daemen buzzed frantically.

    ¡°He¡¯s been there this whole time! Five years! FIVE. FUCKING. YEARS!¡±

    The orb¡¯s energy became unstable, flickering and surging, but Darius made no move to respond. Instead, he lowered himself into the lotus position, his eyes closing as his breath steadied.

    ¡°Darius?¡± Daemen hesitated, his voice concerned.

    Purple arcs of lightning mana crackled to life around Darius. His aura sparked as the tattoo on his forehead ignited, glowing fiercely. Lightning surged through his triple burner meridian, its intensity forcing Daemen to pull back.

    ¡°Wait...¡± his orb floated cautiously closer, his movements now measured. Realization struck as he observed Darius more closely. ¡°He¡¯s having an Epiphany... Why now of all times?¡±

    Despite his frustration, Daemen hovered quietly, his thoughts swirling. The urgency of the situation clawed at him, but he knew better than to interrupt a moment of comprehension. Reluctantly, he allowed himself to wait.

    ''Five years¡­ He¡¯s been there for five years¡­'' The thought reverberated through Daemen¡¯s core. His orb dimmed slightly as a wave of shame washed over him. ''We saw him die¡­ Didn¡¯t we? No¡­ We didn¡¯t.'' The memory burned in his mind, the image of Jarek being torn into the tornado. ''I assumed¡­ Like a child. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t I even consider it?''

    Suddenly, his orb stopped moving. Daemen¡¯s light slowly stabilized, his erratic flickering subsiding as his emotions gradually settled. With effort, he descended to the ground beside Darius, his glow now calm and steady. ''I can¡¯t do this¡­ Just like Darius says, I can¡¯t keep letting the past burden me.''

    Closing his consciousness, Daemen shifted his focus inward. The intricate patterns of Darius¡¯s runic language filled his mind¡¯s eye, and he began to explore them. If nothing else, he resolved to assist Darius, offering whatever insights he could.

    ''I can¡¯t control the past, but I can try to make myself useful now.''

    In the stillness of the Valdene lineage¡¯s secret dimension, two kindred souls sat in silence, their thoughts heavy yet purposeful. The outside world, however, buzzed with urgency as the biggest story of the year steadily began to spread.

    ---

    In a smoky tavern by the edge of a steaming marsh, men crowded around a table, mugs clinking against scarred wood.

    ¡°Did ya hear? The Valdene¡¯s gettin¡¯ the axe!¡± a burly man slurred, slamming his mug down.

    ¡°Serves ¡¯em right,¡± another scoffed, leaning forward with a crooked grin. ¡°Knight or no, the family''s a relic.¡±

    Their laughter mixed with the crackle of the hearth, drowning out the whispers of a old man muttering by the fire, ¡°no one believes me... a skeeter killed em. I saw it...¡±

    ---

    Far away, within a mage¡¯s gilded hall, robed figures exchanged whispers, their voices hushed beneath the hum of floating scrolls.

    ¡°An execution,¡± an elder mage laughed, his voice sharp. ¡°Crowley wastes no time flaunting his Ascension.¡±

    ¡°Jarek Valdene,¡± an apprentice whispered, confusion in his voice. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he...?¡±

    The elder cut him off coldly. ¡°A knight? Barely. That family owed a debt they were bound to pay, and it seems Crowley will be the one to collect, lucky bastard.¡±

    ---

    In a snow-dusted stronghold, the clash of blades echoed in the courtyard. Inside, by the armory¡¯s dim firelight, a veteran knight with a fiery aura ran a whetstone along his sword¡¯s edge as a courier leaned in.

    ¡°Valdene,¡± the courier whispered.

    The knight grunted, his voice rough. ¡°They chose their fate. Let him face it.¡± His blade hissed against the stone. ¡°No wolf lives forever.¡±

    ---

    High in the frozen north, a castle sat between three icy peaks rose atop an endless wasteland. A muscular elder sat within it upon a throne of ice and stone, his white beard cascading like frost, his eyes scanning a weathered scroll.

    ¡°Valdene,¡± he said softly, his voice cutting through the chill. Tossing the scroll aside, he leaned back, the icy air crackling. ¡°Is this your end, Warwick?¡±

    The frost-laden winds howled through the halls, carrying his words into the frigid void.

 Chapter 120: Tethers of the Past

    Chapter 120: Tethers of the Past

    Killing intent¡ªan ethereal force capable of bending reality. In the world of Penglai, mastering one¡¯s intent was as crucial as cultivating qi. Without intent, how could one hope to affect change in the world¡ªor even within oneself?

    There were countless forms of intent: sword, fist, ice, and more. In his past life, Darius had chosen the merciless path of killing intent. It was the most natural to cultivate, as nearly all who walked the martial path would develop some form of it over time.

    But as Xue Feng, Darius hadn¡¯t simply followed the natural progression. He had thrown himself fully into the killing Dao, immersing his soul in the brutal truths of the Dao of War. His pursuit wasn¡¯t mindless slaughter, nor the wanton cruelty of demonic cultivators. Yet, the barest justification¡ªa slight offense, a perceived threat¡ªwas all he needed to justify wiping out entire clans, destroying sects, and leaving rivers of blood in his wake.

    At his peak, he became the most hunted man in the lower realms. Even the immense power of his backing couldn¡¯t shield him during his final century before embracing the Dao of Taiji.

    During that dark century, resigned to his fate, he walked openly, dragging behind him the tethered corpses of his enemies. Thousands became hundreds of thousands. By the end of his hundred-year death march, millions of corpses followed him before betrayal by one he trusted finally put an end to it all.

    The bitter fog of that memory¡ªa life driven by merciless intent¡ªwashed away as a surge of lightning mana coursed through him. The sharpness of the memory snapped his focus onto the present.

    While speaking with Barrond, he was reminded that his position in Gaia, though growing stronger, remained fragile. Something vital was missing¡ªa trump card.

    Upon returning to the All-Room, his aura sparked as his comprehension forcibly ignited. The thousands of techniques and skills he¡¯d acquired in his previous life began to surface, each etched into the marrow of his soul. His thoughts were immediately drawn toward one category: martial techniques forged with killing intent.

    One stood apart, glowing like a beacon in his mind: the Azure Dragon Devouring Roar.

    A relic of the ancient dragon race, Darius had discovered it within a fallen immortal¡¯s inheritance. It was the prize of a tomb riddled with traps and trials. Beyond the Divine pills and treasures he had uncovered, this brutal, oppressive technique had seized his attention.

    Azure Dragon Devouring Roar was inspired by the final death throes of a Divine beast. When death was certain, even the weakest creature could unleash a strike of unparalleled ferocity. This technique embodied that desperation, drawing everything from the user to deliver a world-shattering strike.

    To train in it required the user to cultivate their killing intent to the extremes, along with comprehending the profound movements of the technique. But its cost of use was monstrous: sacrificing an entire realm of cultivation to fuel the strike.

    In his past life, Xue Feng had avoided such reckless destruction of his foundation. Yet now, with his new path and the flexibility of mana, Darius saw its potential anew.

    His intent sharpened. This wasn¡¯t merely about replication; it was about transformation. He needed to adapt the technique to Gaia¡¯s mana system and temper its excessive cost. If he could maintain its overwhelming power while reducing its toll, the Azure Dragon Devouring Roar would become the trump card he needed.

    Sitting in the All-Room¡¯s quiet expanse, his mind began dismantling the technique. Symbols from the original method unraveled before his inner sight, and the framework of mana formed around them like the skeletal remains of a long-dead dragon.

    Piece by piece, he began the reconstruction.

    ----

    ¡°NO. ABSOLUTELY NOT!¡±

    Barrond winced at the outburst, his large paw rubbing his head as he spoke to the dimly lit chamber. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I told him. But he wouldn¡¯t relent. Stubborn rock.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Barrond!¡± Agni¡¯s voice was sharp, laced with fury. ¡°Do you think this is amusing?¡±

    Before Barrond could respond, Maguayan''s gentle voice interjected, calm yet firm. ¡°Now, now, Agni. Barrond is simply doing his duty. And let¡¯s not pretend the boy¡¯s request is entirely unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Ayowyn''s whispy voice interjected. ¡°Does he think we¡¯re that desperate? He¡¯s overstepping¡ªhe needs to be reminded of his place. Or perhaps he¡¯s just stressed.¡±

    Barrond¡¯s gnarled brow furrowed. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be dismissive. We need to face it¡ªhe''s our only option. With this situation involving his father...¡± His voice trailed off, but his gaze hardened. ¡°If we withhold support and he fails... if his father dies... it could fracture everything. We need to handle this carefully.¡±

    The chamber fell silent.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Finally, Barrond cleared his throat, breaking the tension. ¡°Let¡¯s consider the cost. If we give him what he¡¯s asking for, we lose access to Agarttha, Gaia¡¯s most powerful convergence site. But, in truth, we haven¡¯t actively used it in millennia.¡±

    Still no response. Encouraged, Barrond continued. ¡°And if we grant his request, it cements our alliance. It will be seen as a declaration of full support, especially since our ability to intervene in his father¡¯s situation is limited.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Even if we tried to help directly, those leeches would swarm us. They¡¯ve been lurking ever since that boy appeared¡ªone even poisoned one of my lakes hoping to draw me out.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just give it to him. If he fails, at least he can¡¯t blame us for not trying. And even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t do the pretty boy much good.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Barrond¡¯s gaze shifted. ¡°You¡¯re unusually quiet, Agni. Anything to add before we vote?¡±

    Agni¡¯s childlike voice was low, restrained. ¡°No. Just get on with it.¡±

    Barrond nodded, ¡°all in favor of granting Darius sole rights to Agarttha, say aye.¡±

    ¡°A resounding yes.¡±

    ¡°If I must vote... fine, why not?¡±

    ¡°...*tap*...¡±

    After waiting for a moment, Barrond¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Agni...? We need unanimous agreement.¡±

    Agni¡¯s reply was curt. ¡°He can have it.¡±

    Barrond let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯m sure he will¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hold it.¡± Agni¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°There¡¯s a condition. He must pass all our trials first. Until then, he can only have limited access.¡±

    Barrond¡¯s ears twitched in annoyance, but he agreed. ¡°Fine. Upon completing the trials.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll need sister Eldrina¡¯s agreement before we can finalize this. I assume you have a plan for that, Barrond?¡±

    A faint blush crept across Barrond¡¯s face as he cleared his throat. ¡°I do. I¡¯ll handle it. I was planning to speak with her about the matter of his father anyway.¡±

    ¡°Good. It¡¯s her territory. Let her deal with it.¡± A soft gust of wind brushed through the chamber, and the presence of wind mana faded.

    ¡°...*tap-tap*...¡± The faint crackle of lightning mana ebbed next, leaving the air noticeably still.

    ¡°Do give her my regards then,¡± a gentle voice murmured as the water mana receded, leaving the room dry.

    Agni¡¯s voice remained, cold and cutting. ¡°Promise me something.¡±

    Barrond hesitated. ¡°If I can, I will.¡±

    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll send him to me first once you¡¯re done with him.¡±

    The edge in Agni¡¯s voice was impossible to miss. Barrond sighed deeply, his heavy shoulders sinking. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    The temperature plummeted, leaving only the steady, grounding pulse of earth mana. Slowly, Barrond¡¯s massive body began to merge with the floor, his expression distant as a small, wistful smile crossed his face.

    ¡°Eldrina...¡± he whispered, disappearing into the ground.

    ----

    Haku streaked through the trees of the Farm, a wild grin plastered across his face. In his animal form, he leaped effortlessly from branch to branch, the blue flames licking at his feet leaving streaks of fire in the air.

    Ahead of him, two monkeys hooted and yapped, swinging wildly through the canopy. Below, the children gave chase, their eyes locked onto the mischievous primates.

    ¡°I¡¯ll block them up ahead!¡± Jass called out, her body glowing briefly with purple mana before she surged forward, veering into the trees and disappearing around a bend.

    Splat! ¡°Ow!¡± Milo hissed, wiping a sticky mess off his furred ear. A crushed fruit dripped onto his shoulder. His narrowed eyes snapped up to the culprit¡ªthe larger of the three monkeys perched high above, chittering in triumph.

    Smoke curled from Milo¡¯s mouth as he growled. Without hesitation, he launched himself up the trunk of the tree, hot on the monkey¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Don¡¯t split up!¡± Lint shouted after him, his small frame weaving through the underbrush. But before he could say more, another splat interrupted him. A well-aimed fruit struck him squarely, knocking him off balance. He stumbled, his embarrassment growing as Tem¡¯s laughter rang out behind him.

    ¡°Keep moving!¡± Tem teased, grabbing his arm mid-sprint and yanking him back to his feet.

    Lint wiped his face with a grimace, catching sight of the monkey laughing and darting ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll get him for that!¡± he shouted, determination flickering in his eyes.

    A sudden, thunderous crash silenced them all. A beam of water came from the lake, cutting through the air and slicing a thick oak halfway up its trunk near the lake¡¯s edge. The tree groaned as it splintered and fell, crashing into the earth.

    The largest monkey, caught mid-leap, shrieked in outrage as its escape route collapsed beneath it.

    ¡°Surround it!¡± Kilt¡¯s deep voice barked, snapping the group into action. The children spread out, encircling the fallen treetop where the monkey had disappeared.

    Kilt motioned to Milo and Lint. ¡°We¡¯ll flush it out.¡±

    The two nodded, darting into the tangled mess with him. Chaos erupted immediately¡ªshouts, yelps, and snapping wood filled the air as the trio thrashed through the branches.

    The remaining children waited outside the tree¡¯s shadow, their movements sharp and erratic, eyes scanning for any sign of an escape.

    Leek froze, his nose twitching. A smile crept onto his face as he shifted his stance and suddenly jumped back. The fleeing primate sprang from the branches, its triumphant grin fading as it realized too late that its path led directly into Leek¡¯s waiting arms.

    With surprising strength, Leek caught the monkey by its leg and arm mid-air. He spun the squirming creature in a wide arc, its startled screeches echoing through the clearing. After a few rotations, Leek hurled the monkey towards the lake with a satisfying splash.

    ¡°Nice job, Leek!¡± The children¡¯s cheers erupted as they watched the drenched monkey surface, sputtering and flailing toward the shore.

    Before it could reach the land, a massive tail broke the water¡¯s surface with a powerful slap, sending waves cascading over the struggling primate. The monkey squawked in alarm, spinning in place as Ursie swam just beneath the surface, her massive tail swaying lazily in the water.

    The children burst into laughter as the monkey scrambled for the shore, its screeches echoing across the lake as it dragged itself onto dry land, soaked and thoroughly humbled.

    Watching, Haku rounded the far side of the lake, his voice echoed in excitement. ¡°Get him, little sis!¡± Refocusing on the monkey ahead, his grin widened as he pushed himself harder.

    Despite Haku¡¯s immense speed, the monkey maintained it''s edge, it''s agility and maneuverability in the trees keeping it just out of reach. Frustration flared as he abruptly roared and blue flames erupted from him.

    With a ground-shaking thud, he landed in his beast form. His massive paws tore through the earth as he sprinted, his head and horns lowered in a charge. Just as the startled primate leaped to the next branch, the tree trunk beneath it splintered and collapsed under Haku¡¯s rush.

    ¡°Got you now, you little shit!¡± Lunging for the falling monkey, Haku shifted back to his smaller form mid-air.

    Before his claws could reach, a large melon slammed into his side, sending him crashing into the ground with a wet thud.

    Dazed, he glanced up to see the last monkey hooting in triumph from a nearby branch. Suddenly, a grin split Haku¡¯s face as Jass tackled the smug primate from the tree, pinning it to the forest floor. ¡°I got¡ª you!¡± she shouted, wrestling the monkey¡¯s arms behind its back.

    Meanwhile, the other children closed in on the second primate that Haku had been chasing, cornering it as it hissed and screeched. Tomp quickly tripped and pinned it with his sticky tongue, sitting on the animal, he tapped the monkey¡¯s forehead with quick pokes.

    As everyone was enjoying themselves, from out of nowhere, the atmosphere shifted. The children paled and froze as an oppressive force swept over them like a storm. Instinctively, the monkeys screeched and tore free, fleeing into the trees.

    Haku growled, his body shifting back into his massive beast form, blue fire raging around him as he let out a defiant roar. The lake¡¯s surface churned violently as Ursie¡¯s aura surged in response. Sparks flickered as Neko appeared beside the group, his sleepy eyes narrowing.

    ''Big Brother!'' Neko¡¯s voice crackled in Haku¡¯s mind, his tiny body trembling on edge. ''Enemy here? Fight now?''

    Sniffing the air, Haku¡¯s heightened senses scanned the farm. Colored scents blurred together until he locked onto the source of the disturbance. It was coming from the open door to the All-room.

    As Darius stepped in to the farm, his frown deepened as he noticed the grass wilting around him. The plants seemed to rot under his steps, a creeping wave of decay spreading outward.

    ¡°Still too potent,¡± he muttered, closing his eyes. With a measured breath, he retracted the stray killing intent from his aura. Once contained, he expanded his mana sense, quickly pinpointing the group¡¯s location near the lake.

    The sight of the children trembling, fear etched into their faces, sent a twitch of embarrassment through him. In a flash, he vanished and reappeared before them.

    As soon as he appeared, Neko immediately leapt onto his shoulder, claws sparking. ¡°Biggest Brother! Fight now, enemy!¡±

    Patting the tense weasel¡¯s head, Darius scanned the group. ¡°Relax,¡± he said, his voice calm and steady. ¡°There¡¯s no enemy. What you¡¯re feeling is my fault. It''s just something I''ve been working on, not a threat.¡±

    Slowly, the children began to rise, their faces gaining color. The oppressive weight had vanished, but the lingering unease remained.

    At that moment, Glabe burst through the trees, his breathing ragged. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    Darius explained briefly, his tone soothing as he again reassured the group. With the children calmed, he sent a mental message to Ursie, causing her aura to fade. With everything settled, they all returned to the lodge, their curiosity mounting as Darius gathered everyone for an announcement.

    The room fell quiet as he stood before them, his expression serious. Even Ursie sat attentively in the large tub the children had crafted for her.

    ¡°I have something important to share,¡± he began, his voice steady. ¡°Starting immediately, I will be entering closed-door cultivation.¡±

    Confusion rippled through the group. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means I will lock myself away to cultivate for an extended period,¡± Darius clarified. ¡°And I cannot, under any circumstance, be disturbed during it.¡±

    The children erupted in protests.

    ¡°But you just started teaching us! What about forming our cores?!¡±

    ¡°You promised we¡¯d break through today!¡±

    ¡°Is it because we didn''t stop? We know we messed up, but we won''t do it again, we promise to listen!¡±

    Darius raised his voice, cutting through the commotion. ¡°that''s enough.¡± The room stilled as his eyes softened. ¡°This is a descision I am being forced to make.¡±

    He let the silence linger before continuing, his gaze settling on Haku. ¡°I have limited time, and I must use it wisely. I¡¯ve just learned that my father is still alive, and if I don¡¯t act, he will be executed.¡±

    ¡°Jarek¡¯s alive?!¡± Haku¡¯s voice cracked with disbelief, his fur bristling as he shot to his feet.

    ¡°Yes, Barrond informed me that Crowley has him captive. Which means he¡¯s had him this entire time. Considering the timing, this is likely Crowley¡¯s response to Trayton¡¯s death. Instead of wasting resources searching for me, he¡¯s using this execution to lure me out.¡±

    ¡°A trap?¡± Leek asked, his wide eyes filled with concern.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Darius patted the boy¡¯s head gently. ¡°And that¡¯s why I need to take full advantage of every second to grow stronger.¡± He gazed over the group, noting their solemn expressions. Even Glabe nodded firmly, his earlier impatience for Darius¡¯s guidance replaced by understanding. The weight of the situation had settled on everyone¡¯s shoulders.

    "I knew you all would understand. Just please be patient until I return." Darius¡¯s eyes then landed on Haku, ¡°you, however, are coming with me.¡±

 Chapter 121: The Last Winter

    Chapter 121: The Last Winter

    In the northernmost reaches of the supercontinent, deep within the glacial tundras that stretched endlessly, three towering mountain peaks stood entwined like sentinels guarding a forbidden realm.

    At their heart sat an immense castle of ice, its jagged spires piercing the sky. Sheltered from the raging elements by the natural embrace of the mountains, the structure stood silent and imposing.

    Arriving at the massive gates of this frozen fortress, Marcus, his wife Judith, and Lady Clarke paused, their breaths visible in the freezing air.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Judith warned, her tone sharp and her expression tense, ¡°no matter what happens in there, mind your place. This is a family matter, and I can¡¯t guarantee it won¡¯t get messy.¡± Her green aura pulsed faintly, a subtle warning in itself. ¡°And... let me apologize now for whatever may happen.¡±

    Lady Clarke raised a brow. ¡°I have no intention of stepping into anyone¡¯s family drama. I just hope this trip won''t be for nothing.¡±

    Judith¡¯s gaze softened, but Marcus stepped forward, cutting the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t forget your request. Whether he agrees or not.¡± Without another word, he raised his fist and struck the frozen gate, the impact echoing.

    They waited. The cold seemed to deepen with every passing second, the silence stretching. Then, at last, a deep, authoritative voice carried out from within. ¡°Only the Lady with yellow eyes may enter. The rest can leave.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s nose wrinkled. ''Why me?''

    Judith¡¯s expression hardened, her aura flaring slightly. ¡°Open the gates, Father,¡± she said, her tone clipped. ¡°Stop playing games.¡±

    A pause. Then the voice returned, laced with irritation. ¡°She may enter with a single escort. But no men are allowed¡ª¡±

    BOOOOM!

    The earth shuddered as an immense green tondado slammed and ground into the gate, breaking massive chunks from its surface. Clarke and Marcus flinched, their stunned expressions matched by the sharp cracks of splitting ice. Judith stood at the center of the chaos, her aura now a raging green whirlwind.

    ¡°Open the damn gate,¡± she snarled, her voice cutting through the howling wind. ¡°Or I¡¯ll destroy it!¡±

    Eventually, a grumbling sigh came from within, and slowly, the gates began to creak open, icy mechanisms groaning in protest as Judith canceled her spell, her aura calming slightly.

    Leaning closer to Marcus, Clarke muttered, ¡°Is it always like this?¡±

    Marcus stiffened, his face reddening as he focused on the opening gates, his silence answering the question for him.

    Clarke sighed inwardly. ''That bad, huh?''

    As the trio stepped through, the vast expanse of the ice castle revealed itself. Towering spires of dark frost spiraled into the sky, their surfaces reflecting the light like jagged diamonds. Inside the grounds leading to the main entrance, the barren emptiness was shocking to Clarke¡ªno guards, no visible servants, no signs of life beyond the faint auras that stood within.

    Judith¡¯s aura still swirled around her, her voice cutting through the icy silence. ¡°Sorry for that. I know I promised I wouldn¡¯t be the first, but he was asking for it.¡±

    Marcus quickly caught up, his expression serious but his tone soft. ¡°He¡¯s your father, dear. I just think it¡¯s best if we tread lightly here. He already hates me as it is, and last time¡­ well, you did try to kill him.¡± His hand lightly touched her arm, steadying her as he added gently, ¡°Just remember why we¡¯re here.¡±

    Her steps slowed, her aura easing as she flushed slightly. ¡°I will."

    Clarke followed behind, her frown deepening as the oppressive atmosphere gnawed at her nerves. The deeper they went, the heavier the air seemed to grow. Finally, she broke the silence, her voice tight. ¡°I know you said your father was a powerful knight, but who exactly is he? You¡¯ve been avoiding saying it, but I think I should know now.¡±

    Judith¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she answered. ¡°Names have power, and there are certain ones that shouldn¡¯t be said lightly. Until we arrived, it wasn¡¯t safe to mention him. Even now, it¡¯s best to tread carefully. You likely won¡¯t know his name, but it''s Gillian Cross.¡±

    Clarke frowned, "doesn¡¯t sound familiar. What¡¯s his title?¡±

    ¡°He has none.¡±

    The bluntness of Judith¡¯s response stopped Clarke in her tracks. Even Marcus¡¯s expression hardened as he kept his gaze fixed ahead. Clarke¡¯s eyes narrowed, her thoughts racing. ¡°You said he was a powerful knight, stronger than you. If he doesn¡¯t have a title¡­ wait.¡± Her voice sharpened. ¡°He¡¯s a free knight?! That doesn¡¯t make sense. Free knights haven¡¯t existed for centuries.¡±

    Judith sighed, her gaze drifting upward to the towering heart of the castle. ¡°That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t heard his name,¡± she said, her voice carrying a quiet weight. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been active for a very long time. Not since Warwick Valdene disappeared.¡±

    Clarke froze, her eyes widening as realization struck. ¡°The Reformation¡­¡± she whispered, the word catching in her throat. Her golden eyes brightened, almost glowing as she resumed walking, her steps faster now. ¡°The Reformation Era. That means¡ª¡±

    Judith cut in, her tone steady but grave. ¡°My father stays here, hidden in his castle. The only reason we could even reach this place was due to certain spells I¡¯ve been maintaining.¡± She glanced back at Clarke, her voice quiet but firm. ¡°He is one the last free knights. And while not official, he went by another name you might recognize, The Last Winter.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Clarke stopped dead, her fists clenching. ¡°The Last¡­?¡± Her voice trembled slightly as she began losing her composure. ¡°The Last Winter¡­ that means he¡¯s¡­¡± Her breath hitched, and she stared at Judith, her voice rising. ¡°A legend knight! Your father¡¯s a true ascended?!¡±

    Marcus¡¯s jaw tightened, his mustache twitching as he spoke, ¡°He was the first knight of the water element, and the only free knight to ascend to the legend rank. Truly an impossible man to live up to as a son-in-law.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re at least twice the father he¡¯ll ever be,¡± Judith said with a dismissive wave of her hand.

    ¡°Judith!¡± Marcus nearly groaned, his eye''s darting. ¡°It¡¯s things like that that make it worse. It¡¯s like you¡¯re doing it on purpose.¡± A faint pallor crept into his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you,¡± she replied, her tone sharp but teasing. ¡°You have nothing to fear from him. Grow a pair.¡±

    Marcus gestured emphatically as they approached the castle¡¯s main door. ¡°He broke my eye socket the first time we met! And last visit, he crushed three of my fingers just shaking my hand.¡±

    The imposing double doors of the castle stood ahead, their icy surface carved with intricate patterns resembling frozen rivers. Judith rolled her eyes, dismissing her husband¡¯s protests with a wave. ¡°He''s just a bully. And the only way to stop a bully is to stand up to them."

    Marcus grumbled under his breath as he pushed open the heavy door. ¡°Easy for you to say¡­¡± His words trailed off as he stepped into the entry hall, his voice shifting mid-sentence. ¡°Where is everyone? Usually Bertold would be kissing your ass alr¡ª" He froze, his words faltering as a figure emerged from behind the door.

    "Bertold! Great to see you, brother! How have you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Usually one knocks before entering, Lord Kinneman,¡± the man said, his tone even and his expression unreadable. His piercing blue eyes shifted to Judith. ¡°Sister, good to see you. Would you like to rest first, or shall you go straight to see Father?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the garden, isn¡¯t he?¡± Judith¡¯s voice cut through the silence, her impatience sharp.

    Sighing, Berthold inclined his head in a slight bow. ¡°Indeed. I suggest you keep your temper in check this time. He¡¯s been in an unusually sour mood of late.¡±

    Judith snorted but said nothing, her hands clenched at her sides as she strode forward. Marcus followed close behind, his shoulders tense as he glanced around the entry hall.

    Trailing behind them, Lady Clarke hesitated at the threshold, sharply scanning every detail as her thoughts swirled. ''The domain of a true ascended¡­''

    Her attention was immediately drawn to Berthold, who stood with the calm confidence of a veteran knight. He appeared to be in his early forties, with shoulder-length black hair that framed a strikingly handsome face. His blue eyes were sharp and calculating, with streaks of gray peppering his well-kept beard. He wore a tailored butler¡¯s coat and trousers, their simplicity mixed the aura of a steel knight made for a strange sight.

    His flowing aura, unmistakable for a tier 4 steel knight attuned to the water element, wasn¡¯t oppressive, but it radiated quiet strength, as though he was a lake unshaken by the harshest storm.

    Berthold¡¯s presence seemed at odds with the eerie emptiness of the castle, his composed demeanor hinting at someone who had spent decades mastering control over both his power and his emotions. Clarke¡¯s curiosity burned brighter. ''A steel knight of his caliber left to be used as a butler? This place is more dangerous than I thought.''

    She inhaled deeply, steadying herself as her eyes turned to the castle¡¯s interior.

    The castle was a masterpiece of frozen mana. The walls weren¡¯t merely ice but hummed faintly with currents of pure magic, their surfaces alive with runic patterns that shifted like flowing water. The air buzzed with a cold vitality, each breath charged with energy that made Clarke¡¯s aura instinctively brace itself.

    The floor seemed to move, its smooth surface carved with glowing runes that drummed like a heartbeat beneath her feet. Overhead, the ceiling twisted upward into a vast dome of refracted light, glowing softly with an untraceable source.

    What struck Clarke most was the eerie emptiness. Just like out in the courtyard, there were no servants, no guards¡ªonly the faint pressure of auras that clung to the walls. The stillness was unnerving, broken only by the occasional soft crackle as the ice shifted under its own weight. The entire castle felt alive, but unwelcoming¡ªmore like a tomb that tolerated their presence out of duty rather than hospitality.

    ¡°Stay with us.¡±

    Clarke snapped out of her daze at Marcus¡¯s voice, quickening her steps to catch up.

    Marcus gestured toward Berthold as they walked. ¡°Lady Clarke, this is Berthold Cross, my brother-in-law.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Cross! Your home here is quite... impressive.¡± Clarke struggled to maintain her composure, her words hastily chosen.

    ¡°Just Berthold, my lady. I am no lord,¡± he replied with a faint smile. ¡°Welcome to Castle T¨ªr na n¨®g, we are honored to have a knight of your renown grace our halls. Guests of your renown and beauty are a rare treat in such a remote place.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡±

    ¡°The Mountain of Floeur d¡¯Alene? Of course. Even up here, your exploits are well known. If you have time later, I¡¯d be honored to spar with you.¡±

    Her eyes glowed faintly, the intense yellow betraying her enthusiasm. A sharp grin spread across her face as her instincts as a warrior took hold. ¡°I¡¯ll make time.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Berthold¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Now, as my sister knows the way, I must leave you here. There are matters I need to attend to. But, Judith, do pay me a visit before you leave¡ªit¡¯s been too long since our last game of Dominion.¡±

    Judith paused, her stern demeanor softening into a rare smile. ¡°I promise.¡±

    He bowed deeply to the group before turning down a quiet hallway, the tails of his butler¡¯s coat twisting behind him.

    As the trio continued their journey, Clarke broke the silence. ¡°Do I really need to be here for this part? I could just go with your brother instead.¡±

    Judith faltered briefly, coughing into her hand before regaining her composure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it would be rude not to greet my father first.¡±

    Clarke sighed. While her curiosity about meeting a True Ascended¡ªespecially one so renowned¡ªwas immense, her fear overshadowed her excitement. True Ascended were notorious for being eccentric, most times bordering on madness. Caution was the most common advice when meeting one.

    Eventually, they reached a set of doors by a frost-covered window. Clarke glanced outside, noting the barren courtyard blanketed in ice and snow. ¡°I thought he was in the garden?¡±

    ¡°He is,¡± Judith said flatly. She pushed the doors open, and the world transformed.

    A wave of life poured over Clarke. The rich, earthy smell of damp soil mingled with the fragrance of countless exotic blooms. Warm, golden light filtered through, blanketing the hall in a comforting glow.

    Without hesitation, Judith strode into the garden, Marcus following sheepishly. Clarke hesitated at the threshold, her eyes widening as she took in the lush expanse. ¡°It¡¯s huge¡­¡±

    ¡°I hear that a lot.¡±

    The familiar, gruff voice from the gates cut through her awe, turning her wonder into irritation. Clarke¡¯s face flushed slightly as she stepped inside, her sense of amazement instantly crushed.

    Although irritated from the remark, Clarke couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the overwhelming life within the garden. Trees stretched high with vibrant leaves, flowers of every imaginable color and size bloomed in harmony, and lush ferns carpeted the ground, their edges glowing as if kissed by frost. It was a magical haven¡ªan oasis of life within a frozen wasteland.

    Turning her head to take in more of the surreal garden, Clarke froze mid-step. Her breath caught in her throat, and an involuntary chill spread through her body as her gaze had landed on Gillian Cross¡ª The Last Winter.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m handsome, lady knight,¡± his deep, amused voice broke the silence, ¡°but staring like that will only get you into trouble.¡±

    Before Clarke could process his words, a searing sting flared in her eyes, forcing her to blink and rub them furiously. ¡°My apologies, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± she stammered, her voice strained. ¡°And... thank you for the reminder.¡±

    ¡°Never look too long at the aura of a True Ascended,¡± he said casually, his tone almost mocking. ¡°As tempting as it may be.¡±

    Standing amidst the towering flora, Gillian Cross commanded the space as effortlessly as the frozen winds beyond the castle. His presence was overwhelming. Broad-shouldered and barrel-chested, his physique radiated raw power. A simple white tunic stretched over his muscular frame, while his dark blue trousers hinted at legs that could crush stone.

    His glowing, pupil-less eyes shone like icy glaciers, pale blue and vast, as though they contained the frozen essence of the north. His snow-white hair was neatly tied back, matching the thick, immaculate white beard framing his stern face. Yet, it wasn¡¯t his appearance alone that held her spellbound¡ªit was his aura.

    A colossal wave of water mana enveloped him, crashing and swirling with relentless intensity. It wasn¡¯t merely overwhelming; it was suffocating, like standing before a boundless frozen ocean ready to drown the world. His very being exuded a cold, unyielding power that made it impossible to look at him without feeling insignificant.

    ¡°Father, we need to speak about something,¡± Judith interrupted, her voice steady but edged with urgency.

    He waved her off, his attention locked onto Clarke. He approached with a slow, deliberate gait, his pale eyes slowly wandering over her body. ¡°Later. First, introduce me properly to our guest. And... where is my grandson? Why didn¡¯t you bring him with you?¡± His tone was almost absent, as though the question held no weight.

    ¡°Sir¡ªlord¡ªsire¡ª¡± Clarke stammered, her face pale as she avoided looking at him. ¡°I think you should listen to her.¡±

    ¡°There will be time for that later,¡± he said, his voice calm yet commanding, ¡°but first, I would like to¡ª¡±

    Interrupting the Legend Knight, Marcus¡¯s firm, unyielding words sliced through the air like a blade, "Percy is dead."

    The silence that followed was deafening. Clarke barely registered the words before her legs gave way, ''I can¡¯t...!'' Her consciousness slipping as she collapsed.

    In an instant, the garden transformed. Every tree, every flower, every blade of grass froze solid, encased in glowing ice.

    The only ones untouched by the sudden frost were Judith, Marcus, and the unconscious Clarke.

    Slowly, Gillian turned to Marcus. His eyes burned with the same icy glow as the sharp spears of ice now circling Marcus¡¯s neck. His voice dropped, carrying the weight of an avalanche. ¡°What about my grandson?¡±

 Chapter 122: Frozen Grief

    Chapter 122: Frozen Grief

    Marcus¡¯s face paled, but his eyes remained steady, locked on Gillian even as the spears of ice inched closer. Blood began to trickle from his eyes, but his expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Percy is dead. He died in my arms.¡±

    Judith¡¯s aura flared as she raised her hand, summoning a circle of slicing winds that shattered the icy spears. ¡°Do you want me to lose another member of my family?!¡± Her voice cut through the freezing air as she stepped beside Marcus, shielding his eyes from her father''s aura.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Marcus rasped, grasping her hand to lower it. His gaze didn¡¯t falter as he stared down his father-in-law. ¡°Percy died protecting me.¡±

    ¡°Protecting you?!¡± Gillian¡¯s eyes blazed like frozen stars, his mana crashing through the garden. With each step he took, the ground beneath him cracked and splintered. ¡°You were supposed to protect him!¡± His voice roared like a glacier breaking apart, the ice around them shattering into jagged shards. ¡°I was a fool to let them leave with you last time. This time, I won¡¯t repeat that mistake. Judith will remain here, and you will leave.¡±

    Judith stepped forward, placing herself squarely between Marcus and her father. Her aura surged, her greying auburn hair lifting like a storm wind. ¡°Do you even care how he died?¡± Her words were sharp, accusatory. ¡°Or are you content to hide and cower?¡±

    Her green eyes burned with light as a small protective barrier enveloped Lady Clarke, causing her to stir.

    ¡°Mind your words, daughter,¡± Gillian warned, his voice low and frigid. His fists clenched, and the frost in the air thickened. ¡°And I already know who¡¯s responsible for my grandson¡¯s death¡ªhe foolishly stands before me.¡±

    Instantly, Marcus buckled to one knee, clutching his chest as the air froze within his lungs. Judith¡¯s fury flared into panic. ¡°Percy died protecting his father and his friends! One of those friends is a boy named Darius Valdene!¡±

    The name seemed to cut through the tension. Gillian paused, his head tilting slightly as his aura calmed. ¡°Valdene¡­?¡± With a long sigh, he relaxed his grip, and the oppressive frost began to melt. Marcus gasped and coughed, finally able to breathe again.

    ¡°You have my patience¡ªfor now,¡± Gillian said, his voice calm but edged with finality. ¡°Speak quickly before you lose it.¡±

    Judith glanced at Marcus and then at the now-conscious Clarke, whose wide eyes darted between them all. Steeling herself, Judith turned back to her father, her tone resolute. ¡°Marcus, Percy, and Darius were attacked by a Vampyre¡ªcontracted to a mage named Rainslif Crowley.¡±

    In the frozen garden''s stillness, the air grew heavier with each passing moment as Judith and, more so Marcus, detailed the events. With Lady Clarke jumping in from time to time, their voices carried the weight of loss and defiance, while Gillian Cross listened in silence, his icy gaze unyielding.

    ----

    Seated around an ornate table in the heart of the garden, the tension lingered as Marcus finished speaking, his voice carrying the weight of his confession.

    "I sacrificed my potential to kill him and avenge Percy," Marcus said, his tone weary, his gaze fixed, "but the Vampyre was just a slave...so nothing''s finished." The silence that followed felt oppressive, as though the garden itself held its breath.

    Standing away from the table, Gillian¡¯s piercing eyes bore into him. "And what of the Valdene boy? Where is he now?"

    "The World-Bear took him," Clarke said, her tone measured as her eyes dropped slightly to avoid looking at Gillian.

    "Barrond?" A flicker of shock crossed his face¡ªan expression Judith rarely saw her father use.

    Marcus nodded. "He claimed Darius had a history with him. Barrond said he would train him and warned us to leave Crowley to Darius. He called Crowley the boy¡¯s prey."

    Gillian¡¯s brow narrowed in thought. The silence thickened, and Clarke found herself swallowing against the pressure that seemed to emanate from him even with his aura contained.

    Judith, unable to bear the stillness, leaned forward, her frustration evident as she gripped the table. "They killed my son. They nearly killed Marcus. Our home¡ªdestroyed. That can be rebuilt. But nothing will bring Percy back. How much more can they take from us before we act?"

    The sound of cracking ice echoed across the garden. In an instant, the frost and snow melted, transforming into a rain-soaked mist that began to revitalize the plant life.

    "You know the agreement, Judith. I cannot interfere with the lower realms, killing Crowley would only bring about disaster."

    "We¡¯re not asking you to kill him," Marcus said, his aura rising in the absence of Gillian¡¯s icy pressure. "Darius will kill Crowley. I will make sure of it."The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Gillian frowned, shaking his head slowly. "Then I know what you¡¯re about to ask, and I cannot do it. It¡¯s simply not possible. I¡¯m sorry. Your guest is welcome to stay as¡ª"

    "Coward."

    The word struck the air like a blade.

    All eyes turned to Lady Clarke, her aura flaring lightly. Her golden eyes locked onto Gillian with unwavering defiance. "You heard what we told you. Rainslif Crowley is responsible for the death of your grandson. Yet you presume to know what we will ask without even listening? Do you not rage? Where is your honor when¡ª"

    "Rage?" Gillian¡¯s brow arched, his tone sharper than steel. "Child, because I admire your beauty¡ªand I¡¯ll admit, your bravery¡ªI will refrain from showing you the depths of my rage."

    Judith¡¯s fist slammed onto the table, her patience snapping. "What rage?! Is it the same rage that made you turn tail and run?! Did you rage when the free knights died, Father?!"

    "Child! You tread dangerous ground! Leave my presence now before¡ª"

    "Did you rage for Mother?! Did you rage for the daughter who never got to know her?!" Judith¡¯s voice cracked, raw with pain and fury. "Where, damn you! Where is all this rage you claim to have?!"

    The room erupted.

    Two figures materialized at each end of the table, their bodies encased in glowing red and yellow mana-forged armor. Gauntlets, vambraces, sabatons, greaves, chestplate, tassets, and pauldrons glowed with brilliant light as they raised their hands, instantly forming a barrier.

    Winter descended.

    Gillian¡¯s freezing intent filled the garden, a suffocating storm of frozen power. The barrier flickered and cracked, struggling to withstand the onslaught. The very air felt like it would shatter under the weight of his mana.

    Clarke¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she glanced at the towering earth knight to her left. Her voice barely escaped as a whisper. "Eighth tier Crystal knights..."

    Then came the sigh.

    It wasn¡¯t loud, but its weight filled the space, snuffing out the chaos like a gale extinguishing a flame. The cold receded, the crackling storm stilled, and the two knights lowered their hands.

    Gillian stood tall, his expression softened with a mix of regret and exhaustion. "You¡¯re too much like her..."

    The fire knight leaned closer to Judith, his voice low and teasing. "Do you have to anger him every time you visit?"

    The earth knight¡¯s eyes locked onto Judith with a steady gaze. His voice, deep and unwavering. "Don¡¯t worry, little sister. We won¡¯t let Father bully you this time. Not when our nephew is owed a blood debt."

    Judith¡¯s smile at her brothers was brief and bittersweet before her gaze turned back to her father. The frost of his aura had cleared, leaving him standing still, his frozen eyes meeting hers. "You say too much, Judith," Gillian said, dragging his hand down his white beard. "Thank your brothers and leave the garden. Their presence won¡¯t be enough to stop me if you continue."

    Without hesitation or fear, Judith stood and closed the distance between them. Her voice was steady, almost pleading. "It¡¯s time." She placed a hand firmly on his shoulder, halting him as he turned to go. "Isn¡¯t Percy enough? Can¡¯t you see how far this has gone? We need to stand behind the boy. We need you to help us avenge our son, avenge Mother."

    The eighth tier earth knight, his fury barely contained, stepped forward as his mana-forged armor dissipated into fragments. "We¡¯ll help her. And if the boy proves himself worthy, we¡¯ll help the last Valdene."

    The fire knight sighed deeply, his steps echoing softly as he joined his brother. "It¡¯s true, Father. This has to end. We¡¯ve hidden long enough. We want justice¡ªfor our comrades, for our family."

    Like a spectator in a battle of titans, Clarke felt like a mortal intruding on the affairs of legends. Panic bubbled just beneath her composed exterior. ¡®What the hell am I doing here?¡¯ she thought, her mind racing. ¡®First True Ascended I meet, and I insult him. Darius was right¡ªI am trouble.¡¯ She forced herself to stay silent, gripping the edge of her seat to steady her nerves.

    Gillian turned back to his daughter, the ice in his eyes melting into something closer to sorrow. His gaze shifted to his sons, lingering for a moment before his voice softened, heavy with regret. "I¡¯m sorry. Even if I wanted to help, it¡¯s pointless. If he''s as strong as you say he is, the Valdene boy won¡¯t kill Crowley. He will die, likely within six months."

    Clarke shot to her feet before anyone could respond, her voice cutting through the tension. "Explain yourself! How do you know this?!"

    Besided Gillian, everyone stiffened. For the second time, all eyes turned to Clarke, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and restrained amusement. She, however, remained unfazed, her eyes locked on the Legend Knight.

    Cross raised a brow, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "You¡¯re bold, my brave beauty. I admire that. But this is only a guess." He leaned slightly closer, his tone almost playful. "I believe this Darius child is already on his way to Crowley¡¯s tower. Because Crowley has just announced to the world that he plans to execute his father in six months time."

    Following Clarke, Marcus shot to his feet. "Impossible! Jarek is already dead."

    "My contacts have confirmed it. Crowley has Jarek alive, and he¡¯s using his execution as the centerpiece of a celebration¡ªa coronation for his new tower."

    Judith paled, her usually steady composure faltering as the weight of the revelation hit her. "He ascended?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Gillian nodded grimly. "Yes. Sending your brothers to intervene would be pointless and only lead to their deaths. Michael and Rael would never escape the other true ascended once they revealed themselves. And you, Judith, are only a half-step Master-Adept. You are no match for a real one."

    Michael, standing firm, furrowed his brow, his voice grounding like the earth mana he wielded. "It¡¯s obviously a trap. Crowley knows the boy will come."

    Clarke began pacing, her aura rippling with unease. "He¡¯s not strong enough yet. We have to stop him! If we can get to Barrond¡¯s domain, maybe we can¡ª"

    Marcus cut her off. "We have to assume he¡¯ll already be gone by the time we arrive. Even if we traveled constantly at our fastest, it would take at least four months to reach the Lithic Bastion." His hands pressed flat against the table as he looked around the room. "Darius won¡¯t rush in blindly. He¡¯ll use the time to grow stronger before he makes a move."

    Rael¡¯s frown deepened, his skepticism evident. "What makes you so certain? He¡¯s just a boy. Wouldn¡¯t he act impulsively and try to save his father as soon as possible?"

    Marcus turned to him, his gaze unwavering, "he is no boy. In all my years, I have never met anyone like him." His eyes shifted to Gillian, filled with determination. "It¡¯s because of my son that I''ll continue to believe in him. He will rescue his father. He will kill Rainslif Crowley. And I will honor Percy by standing beside him when he does. Whether you decide to help or not."

    "And so will I," Judith declared, her aura firm. "You always told us the only person stronger than you was Warwick Valdene." She grabbed his frosted hand, her own aura calming as she stared at him. "I need your help, Father. Warwick¡¯s descendant needs your help. Percy had a chance to change, and Crowley stole that from him."

    The Last Winter sighed, a rare sadness flickering across his frozen expression. A faint smile, heavy with regret, tugged at his lips. "You truly don¡¯t understand," he murmured. "I already told you¡ªI won¡¯t make the same mistake twice. So forgive me for what I¡¯m about to do, but you¡¯ve left me with no choice."

    Before anyone could respond, the world darkened. Time seemed to stretch and contract, and in the blink of an eye, an enormous white snake materialized around them, its coiled body forming a barrier. Its piercing black eyes bore down from a massive, scaled head that hovered above Gillian like an executioner.

    The two crystal knights sighed, their auras flickering briefly as they closed their eyes. Judith¡¯s aura swirled violently, her green wind tearing at the air as she prepared to act. Meanwhile, Marcus and Clarke exchanged a look¡ªhis was one of weary acceptance, hers was full of shock and accusation, her mind screaming, ''it''s this bad?!''

    In that fraction of a moment, Gillian¡¯s voice rang through the garden, low and final. "Devour."

    The snake¡¯s jaws unhinged, revealing fangs as long as swords. With an overwhelming inhale, it instantly pulled everything toward its cavernous maw. Clarke¡¯s breath hitched as the ground beneath her feet disappeared, the table, Judith, Marcus, and the knights all vanishing into the beast¡¯s gullet.

    Panic surged in Clarke¡¯s mind as the darkness closed in around her. The force was unbearable, the overwhelming presence of the snake drowning her senses. Her thoughts scrambled in the chaos, and just before the crushing darkness overtook her, she managed to scream one final word. "Coward!"

    The massive jaws snapped shut with a sound like the crack of ice. The snake, now still, coiled itself and rested its head beside Gillian.

    "That woman has quite the mouth," his fingers trailing over the snake¡¯s scales. He let out a deep sigh, his gaze drifting to a single flower untouched in the garden¡¯s upheaval.

    "I''m sorry, Aphelia," he whispered. "Your husband is a coward."

 Chapter 123: Training Day

    Chapter 123: Training Day

    Darius stood deep within the depths of Gaia, the abundant mana of Agarttha surrounding him. The glowing ley lines overhead tore through the sky, their light casting faint reflections across the surface beneath him. He watched as Barrond lumbered away, the World-Bear¡¯s parting words echoing with doubt.

    ¡°I hope you can find the strength you¡¯re looking for. I will make sure the fox receives proper guidance. So just make sure everything doesnt become a waste.¡±

    Darius¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he lowered his gaze to the small root resting in his palm. ''I hope so too.'' With a flicker of thought, the root vanished into his pouch.

    Extending his mana sense outward, he scanned the glade for any trace of the bear. Satisfied that he was truly alone, he nodded and began to move.

    "Last time I was here, I didn¡¯t get the chance to explore. Don''t think some time spent familiarizing myself will hurt anything."

    With his hands clasped behind his back, he disappeared in a burst of wind, reappearing atop a shimmering pine. His azure eyes swept over the expanse of Agarttha, its ancient beauty rivaled only by its raw, unyielding power.

    Yet, his thoughts were far from the present. Daemen''s voice replayed in his mind, ''It''s your Father, Darius! We should go now!''

    ''Jarek¡­'' Dissapearing from the pine, the name lingered in his mind, his emotions agitated. As the glade sped past him in blurs of emerald and gold, a peculiar detachment settled over him. ''I should feel more¡­ Daemen¡¯s reaction was the appropriate one, wasn¡¯t it?''

    Landing lightly on a rocky outcropping, Darius frowned, his memories surfacing. He thought back to when he was twelve, standing in the estates cellar. His father had just handed him the signet ring, his mother beside him with a warm smile. The moment had felt monumental, even then.

    ¡°I love you,¡± he¡¯d said as they left him to explore the Vault, he remebered it feeling awkward and forced. It was the only time he could recall saying it out loud, in either life. They had seemed so pleased, Jarek¡¯s apparent shock and Amara¡¯s sparkling aura burned into his memory.

    Now, that memory felt distant, like a page from someone else¡¯s life. He exhaled sharply, brushing the thought aside as he continued to traverse Agarttha. His mind, however, lingered on its implications.

    ''That feeling of confusion... how out of place it all felt. It makes sense now,'' he reflected, his pace quickening. ''Ironically, I can thank this situation with Jarek for this clarity. But no matter what, he''s still my father in this life. And as a Valdene, it''s my duty to save him.''

    Even as a faint urgency and worry simmered beneath the surface, Darius faced the deeper truth. Growing up with the Valdenes had of course, given him attachments, but those bonds had been interwoven with Daemen¡¯s influence. With Daemen now separate, it felt as though those emotions had departed with him, leaving Darius with the clarity of his truest self.

    He came to a halt atop a jagged cliff edge, his eyes fixed on the fiery cascade of a glowing ley line just in front of him. Beyond it, the glade stretched endlessly, an alien landscape of multicolored light and shifting mana. His aura flickered to red as he stared into the distance, his thoughts tightening like a coiled spring.

    ''In the end, nothing has changed.''

    Without hesitation, he stepped from the cliff. The raw current of mana enveloped him, his body aligning with its chaotic flow as he descended. He landed with a resounding crash, the impact sending tremors through the ground. In the next instant, he launched forward, the sonic boom trailing him as he tore through the glade.

    ''The ley lines increase the deeper I go. I need to find where all fifteen converge¡ªthat¡¯s where I¡¯ll make my cave.''

    With their currently being only eight above, the imbalance of mana in the region tugged at his senses, the overwhelming presence of fire, wind and earth grating against him. Still, he eagerly pressed forward, counting the streams as they appeared overhead.

    ''Six months isn¡¯t enough to match Crowley. A Master-Adept¡¯s power rivals that of a Gold Knight, around 2,500 Cauldrons of Force. I¡¯m barely at 200.''

    The gap between their power was immense, but he dismissed the doubt with a steady exhale. In this situation, one couldn''t gamble on certainty. Even a slim chance would have to be enough. His muscles coiled as he leapt again, each step propelling him deeper into the glade.

    ''Ten ley lines.'' He estimated his distance traveled so far¡ªa hundred kilometers at least¡ªbut the end of the glade remained elusive, Agarttha¡¯s vastness making his desire for it grow.

    Landing softly, he paused, an idea surfaced that had been itching him. ''Why not? I''ll give it a try.'' His hands, which had been clasped behind his back, fell to his sides as his breath steadied.

    ''The Ethereal Steps...''

    His aura shifted, a gentle green swirling around him. Wisps of red slowly began to seep in, interweaving with the green in a delicate balance.

    ''Remember what Marcus showed you... keep yourself grounded.''

    As the fire and wind mana began to harmonize, his body relaxed, his stance fluid yet firm. Then, with a single deliberate step, the world blurred.

    The ground beneath him exploded, an eruption of flames and wind ripping into the air. The fusion of elements turned the landscape into chaos, the force of his step carving a destructive path through the glade. From above, it looked as if Agarttha were under siege, its centuries-long peace shattered by a barrage of relentless explosions.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Darius halted, the earth tearing and smoldering around him as he skidded to a stop. His glowing eyes radiated excitement, his mind racing.

    ¡°Incredible. I wasn''t expecting results like this, but this is... Basic concepts¡­ wind fuels fire. If I can master this¡ªcombine it with the other elements¡ª¡±

    His gaze lifted to the ley lines above. He counted aloud, ¡°Eleven, twelve, thirteen¡­¡±

    Smiling, he crouched slightly, his aura igniting with anticipation. Another thunderous boom echoed as he launched himself forward, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. The wildlife scattered, fleeing from the bursts of fire and wind that roared as Darius raced toward the center.

    Speeding through the glade, his body became a blur as fire and wind mana surged around him. ''My speed has at least tripled, but it''s not enough.'' While this fusion gave him explosive speed in quick bursts, his lack of familiarity and it''s straightforward nature caused his maneuverability to suffer¡ªa drawback he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    After traveling like this for a few more hours, practicing his new movement technique and lost in thought, the mana within him suddenly cycled faster, the familiar rhythm intensifying as his body felt lighter, almost weightless. Glancing up, his pace slowed before halting entirely.

    ¡°Finally.¡±

    Above him, fifteen elemental ley lines burned, their mana surging like coiled flood dragons. Three streams of each element twisted and roared, their vibrant energies creating a vivid display of light and power.

    Scanning the area, his eyes locked onto a natural rise in the ground ahead. ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡±

    With a single step, he appeared at the base of it, his aura shifting to a deep, solid yellow. Pressing his palm forward, the hill trembled briefly before cracking, the earth pushing back, slowly revealing a man-sized tunnel that stretched deep into the hill.

    The sound of crumbling rock and falling dirt echoed from the emerging cave, the rich, damp scent of soil filled his lungs. Stepping forward, he folded his hands behind his back. The air grew cooler, the light from the ley lines above fading behind him.

    Satisfied with his work, he turned briefly, waving his hand, the tunnel¡¯s entrance closed, the rocks at the entrance collapsing to seal it.

    His azure eyes easily guided him in the darkness. Reaching the end, it opened into a small area, a large dome of sparkling rock that would serve as his cultivation chambers.

    Reaching the center, he sat down in the lotus position, closing his eyes, his mind, body, and soul began to attune to the intricate details of his cultivation technique.

    ''I¡¯ll aim to break through in one go.'' His meridians began to cycle faster, the tattoos on his body igniting with soft light, casting shadows across the walls.

    With steady, practiced movements, he began to trace runes of mana in the air, his finger weaving intricate patterns. As he completed the process, five layers of elemental runes floated before him.

    Waving his hand, the runes descended, imprinting themselves into the cave floor. The ground beneath him grew warm as the array came to life, its lines and symbols glowing intensely for a brief moment before fading into the stone.

    ''With the Elemental Nexus Array...'' Darius touched his pouch, and in an instant, a mountain of beast crystals and chaotic mana crystals spilled forth, their multifaceted surfaces catching the faint light from his tattoos. The towering pile filled the remaining space of the cave, the air now choked with raw mana.

    ''And with more crystals than I need, maybe I¡¯ll have enough time.''

    Outside, the wildlife of Agarttha had only just begun to settle, the earlier disturbance of Darius¡¯s movement technique fading into memory. But the peace was short-lived. Above the hidden cave, the fifteen elemental ley lines began to shift, their movements slow yet deliberate.

    The once steady flow of mana twisted and groaned, each glowing stream bending unnaturally as they converged toward a single point. The creatures below froze in place, their instincts screaming, warning them of the unnatural power gathering in the sky.

    Darius sat unmoving, his expression calm but resolute as Gaia¡¯s mana currents began to bend to his will.

    ----

    Tem sat by the water''s edge, her fingers idly tracing patterns in the dirt as she adjusted the scroll spread across her lap. The faint shimmer of her brown scales caught the sunlight as she stretched. With a practiced motion, she rolled up the scroll and touched her pouch, the scroll disappearing with a satisfied grin.

    Dusting off her green trousers and flicking the back of her brown tunic, she stood, staring up at the artificial sun suspended high above the Beast-Farm. ¡°Aunty, do you think Darius might be wrong? I don¡¯t think I like poison. Isn¡¯t it kinda... cowardly?¡±

    A gentle push of water lapped against the shore as Ursie shifted her massive body, her antennae swaying lazily. ¡°You have an exaggerated view of things, child. There¡¯s no cowardice in survival. The only shame is in being unprepared.¡±

    Tem scowled, kicking a clump of grass into the water. ¡°But Milo got a cool sword technique, and Leek got a fist one. I¡¯m supposed to... what? Slip something in someone¡¯s drink when they¡¯re not looking?¡±

    Ursie let out a gurgling laugh that caused Tem¡¯s cheeks to flush. ¡°Don''t exaggerate. Do you truly think big brother chose without purpose? Do you think he just handed out techniques randomly?¡±

    Tem hesitated, her foot digging into the soil. ¡°No. I¡¯m sure he has a reason.¡±

    Ursie clicked her jaws, her antennae still. ¡°Don¡¯t mistake his choice as something weak, or cowardly. Darius intends for all of you to be useful. He¡¯s placing his faith in you¡ªprove him right.¡±

    Tem sighed, her expression still doubtful, but she nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare disappoint him. But I can still complain a little, can¡¯t I?¡±

    Ursie let out a stream of water that Tem dodged effortlessly. ¡°Always to me, how lucky I am.¡±

    Ignoring the tease, Tem leaned forward, curiosity sparking in her eyes. ¡°What did he leave you?¡±

    Before leaving Haku with Barrond¡¯s two Guardians, Darius decided to adjust the training timeline for the children. Instead of waiting, he provided each of them with beginning movement and martial techniques he had specifically designed for them. Without forming their cores and starting their cultivation techniques, he ensured they each still had the tools to grow stronger in his absence. But for Ursie, he gave the mana-beast something different.

    ¡°He left me an opportunity,¡± she finally answered, her gargled tone even. ¡°I won¡¯t say more because my expectations are low. But I¡¯ll still do my best to grow stronger. If I¡¯m too weak when he returns, at least I¡¯ll know I gave it everything.¡±

    Beneath the tranquil lake surface, far from Tem¡¯s view, lay a staggering pile of radiant blue chaotic mana crystals, each one as large as a man¡¯s head. The faint glow of the high-grade crystals pulsed like a heartbeat, a glowing mountain within the depths. Nearby, a huge hole carved from the rocky lakebed radiated a pulsing white light, revealing a immense cluster of frozen swamp-roach eggs.

    Back on the shore, Tem¡¯s eyes sparkled as determination reignited in her. ¡°I know you can do it, Auntie. You¡¯re gonna be the strongest mana-beast in the world one day, and I¡¯ll be right there behind you!¡± She clenched her fists, her resolve hardening. ''Venomous Tide Surge. Serpent''s Water Dance. I¡¯ll finish their first layers before he gets back!''

    Ursie¡¯s tail flicked through the water, creating a gentle spray as a gurgled laugh escaped her. ¡°You¡¯re ambitious, I¡¯ll give you that. But I think that title will belong to another beast. Still, I don¡¯t plan on giving up either.¡±

    Tem grinned, her confidence unwavering. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll become the strongest Werefolk in the world, and you¡¯ll be the strongest mana-beast.¡±

    Ursie¡¯s antennae swayed, her mind flashing to Haku¡¯s fiery aura and unyielding strength. ¡°Then we should start immediately. I¡¯m sure the others are already working on their techniques, and that fox certainly isn¡¯t sitting still.¡±

    Tem¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re right! Thanks, Auntie!¡± Without hesitation, she darted off, her movements a blur of energy and purpose. ¡°We¡¯ll show Darius he can count on us!¡± she shouted over her shoulder.

    As Ursie watched the girl bound away, her heart felt lighter despite the immense challenge ahead. With a powerful flick of her tail, she created a massive wave that crashed into the air before diving beneath the surface.

    As Tem glanced back, her grin widened at the rainbow forming from the falling droplets. It was a magical sight, one that fueled her fiery spirit. ¡°A slave,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment before opening them with renewed vigor. ¡°I was a slave!¡± she shouted, her laughter ringing out as she sprinted faster.

    Deep within the lake¡¯s shadowy center, Ursie swam toward the glowing pile of crystals. The rhythmic blue and white light painted her scales as she paused near the hole in the rock bed. Her massive eyes lingered on the pile of frozen eggs.

    ¡°For he who came first¡­¡± Ursie hesitated, her teeth grinding for a moment before shaking her head. ''I will evolve.''

    Reaching forward, she sank her jaws into one of the massive crystals, its energy coursing through her as the light in the depths brightened.

    ----

    At the same time, outside the Vault, Haku crouched beneath a fallen log, his animal form squeezed into a tight gap, barely shielded from view.

    ''Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you,'' he repeated silently, his ears twitching, nose flaring as he scanned the air.

    "Found you."

    ''Fuck you!'' his mind screamed as he bolted, narrowly escaping as a massive stone axe obliterated the log, sending shards of wood flying.

    "Hiding isn¡¯t part of the training, little kit!" Labrys¡¯s voice boomed behind him, filled with mocking amusement. "Where¡¯d all that confidence go? Comon, summon those little ghosts again. I¡¯ll even let one of em hit me!"

    Haku snarled, flames erupting around his body as he shifted into his beast form. His large paws hit the ground, propelling him forward with terrifying speed. The mantra in his head returning, ''Fuck you, fuck you, fu¡ª''

    The sound of rushing wind cut him off. A tree ahead exploded into splinters, its remnants spraying across his path. He leapt over the next one just in time, his flames igniting into a burst as he roared mid-air.

    "FUCK YOU, DARIUS!"

 Chapter 124: Consumed by the Void

    Chapter 124: Consumed by the Void

    Having been forced by Darius to study it extensively, Haku knew The Lithic Bastion was infamous for its three distinct regions, each more treacherous than the last. These areas¡ªthe outer ring, the middle ring, and the center¡ªoffered riches and rewards proportional to their danger. As one ventured closer to the core, gravity intensified, and death became an ever-growing specter.

    Haku was currently darting through the outer ring, known as The Stalwart Plains. Despite being the least perilous of the three, he knew it was still far from safe. Vast flatlands stretched under a sky that felt heavy, dotted with jagged stone formations and towering earthen pillars. Cracks ran through the land like scars, glowing faintly with concentrated earth mana.

    The environment was bleak and unforgiving, with scattered groves of ironwood trees acting as natural borders between sections of grassland. For adventurers, it was a treasure trove of rare minerals, ironwood, and chaotic mana crystals, not to mention the alchemical plants growing amidst the danger. But the risks were steep¡ªgravity here was twice that of normal, making it a grueling challenge for those without strong physical bodies or earth-aligned mana. Rockfalls and sudden tremors kept even seasoned explorers on edge, while hidden pitfalls and patches of unstable ground threatened the unprepared.

    But even knowing all of this, for Haku, these wonders and dangers were secondary. He was too busy running for his life to care.

    Bounding through a grove of trees, his ember-fox form allowed him to navigate the uneven terrain with speed, though even with his cultivation, his chest burned from exertion. He found a moment¡¯s rest in a tall ironwood tree, his claws digging into the rough bark of a large branch as his mind raced.

    ''This isn¡¯t what I agreed to!'' Seething, his ears twitched as he strained to hear any sound that might betray his pursuer.

    Squeezing his eyes shut, he tried to calm his panic and focus. His nostrils flared as he inhaled deeply, allowing the chaotic scents of the region to flood his senses. Scent-clouds formed in his mind¡¯s eye, overlapping and shifting as he deciphered them.

    ''What am I supposed to do against that thing?!'' The memory of Labrys¡¯s laughter and his crushing strength was a weight pressing down on Haku. He growled softly, his frustration mounting.

    Then his nose caught it¡ªa scent that made his fur bristle and his pulse spike. It was gritty, grey, and unmistakable. The wind carried it faintly, but it was enough.

    He opened his eyes, scanning the grassland below. His pupils narrowed as his gaze locked on the source. Panic crept in as realization hit him: he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Haku pressed himself against the tree trunk, disappearing into the bark as he shifted into his ghost-form. ''Screw what I said. I¡¯m not dying today.''

    Through the shifting pinetrees, he saw Labrys¡¯s massive silhouette approaching the grove, the bull¡¯s heavy steps shaking the ground. Haku¡¯s breath caught as the minotaur suddenly paused, his enormous head tilting upward. Those glowing eyes fixed directly on him.

    ''Is he loo¡ª Motherfucker!'' Haku¡¯s thoughts cut short as he launched himself from his perch just in time. An axe the size of a wagon wheel obliterated the tree he had been hiding in, shards of branches and splinters raining down with iron needles.

    Hitting the ground in a roll, Haku shifted forms mid-motion, his body erupting into flames as he roared. ¡°That¡¯s it! If I can¡¯t even hide, I¡¯ll at least bite his damn dick off!¡±

    His five-meter tall beast form blazed to life, claws tearing into the dirt as he skidded to a stop. Fire roared across his shoulders and back, his glowing horns and eyes locked onto Labrys. He snarled, his ears flattening against his head as he prepared to charge.

    ¡°This is worse than sparring with Darius¡­ but at least I can see what I¡¯m figh¡ª¡±

    Mid-charge, Haku suddenly halted, his expression freezing. His furrowed brow betrayed a spark of an idea. ¡°He saw me in ghost form¡­ but maybe¡ª¡± He vanished mid-sentence, his massive body fading.

    Labrys¡¯s stone-covered grin widened as he reached the edge of the grove, his horns brushing aside trees like twigs. His hand extended, the jagged plates of his armor grinding as his massive finger pointed directly at Haku.

    ¡°Disgraceful,¡± Labrys rumbled, his voice a deep growl that shook the trees. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise your brother you wouldn¡¯t use that cowardly trick? I¡¯ll let you in on a secret, little kit¡ªhiding is useless against me. These eyes see everthing.¡±

    With a metallic thud, his enormous axe returned to his hand, tearing through the air like a meteor before slamming against his palm.

    Haku froze, his ghost-form flickering as his mana surged.

    Labrys stomped forward, his massive hoof shattering a rock as he advanced. ''Siaer¡¯s soul fruits taste like death, but being able to see his soul is worth it.'' Trees cracked and toppled in his wake, his horns demolishing everything in his path.

    Haku snarled, his ghost-form fading as he crouched low, fire erupting along his back as Labrys stormed into the grove, his presence a wall of unrelenting strength.

    After a few more heavy steps, crushing trees and scattering debris, Labrys emerged into a clearing where Haku waited.

    The ember fox had shed his ghost-form, his obsidian fur moving with shining stars that seemed alive. Their radiant white light mixed with the dark blue flames that blazed along his body, licking upward from his front legs, encircling his neck, and trailing down his back and tail. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Curved horns framed his head like a crown, their molten cores swirling with shifting blue lava. His powerful jaws parted, revealing serrated fangs that pulsed with heat. ¡°I¡¯m done running,¡± he growled, his voice low and steady. ¡°If you¡¯re just gonna kill me, I¡¯d rather die fighting.¡±

    Even at five meters tall on all fours, Haku was still shorter than Labrys¡¯s towering six-meter bulk. The bull-like tyrant''s body was covered in jagged stone plates. His bull¡¯s head was crowned with massive stone horns curving upward, their surface glowing with ancient runes. Molten yellow eyes burned beneath his thick brow, their searing intensity cutting through the haze of destruction.

    Labrys¡¯s body was humanoid, with thick, muscled arms and a broad chest. His stone-plated legs resembled those of a bull, ending in hooves that cracked the earth beneath them with every step.

    He snorted, a burst of steam shooting from his nostrils as he tilted his head toward Haku. ¡°Took you long enough to stop runnin, kit. A warrior never turns tail. Watching you scamper like prey was startin to get embarrassing.¡±

    The minotaur hefted his monstrous axes with ease, resting them against his shoulders with a loud clank. Sparks ignited as the stone blades ground against his skin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit,¡± he rumbled, his molten eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯ve done well evading for this long. But I won¡¯t mistake this show of bravery for strength. Acting tough before you die won¡¯t earn you mercy, kit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for any,¡± Haku snarled, his stance lowering as his claws dug into the earth. ¡°And stop calling me kit, old cow.¡±

    ¡°Cow?!¡± Labrys¡¯s molten eyes burned brighter, the insult igniting his fury. Flames from Haku¡¯s body reflected in the enraged guardian¡¯s molten gaze as he raised his massive axes. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to suffer before...again?!"

    Before Labrys could bring down his axes, Haku bolted, his laughter echoing through the trees.

    ¡°Get back here! I thought you were done with this crap?!¡± The guardian roared, his hooves smashing into the ground as he charged after the fox, shaking the earth with every step.

    Haku darted ahead, weaving through the trees with wild precision. The explosive crashes of shattering trunks and splintering wood told him Labrys was barreling straight through the grove in pursuit. A manic grin spread across his face as he spotted a massive outcropping of jagged rock rising from the grassland ahead.

    ¡®Just a bit farther,¡¯ he thought, his flames flickering brighter as his speed increased. Zig-zagging through the chaos, Haku narrowly dodged a shower of iron needles from the shattered trees, his paws barely touching the ground.

    Breaking free of the treeline, he surged forward, pouring a massive amount of mana into his legs. His muscles swelled, the fibers visibly tightening like coiled steel, and with a powerful leap, he launched himself toward the top of the rock.

    Behind him, Labrys burst from the trees in a storm of shattered branches and dust. His glowing eyes locked onto the leaping fox, his fury reaching a boiling point. With a roar, he pulled back his arm, ready to hurl his axe. But just as he prepared to release it, his brow furrowed in confusion. ''Somethings wrong...''

    Haku twisted in mid-air, casting a fleeting glance back at the enraged guardian. His sharp teeth flashed in a wicked grin. ¡®Detonate.¡¯

    For the smallest fraction of a second, the faint, ghostly outline of Haku flickered just beneath Labrys¡¯s massive form.

    BOOOOOOM!

    The explosion erupted with a deafening roar, tearing through the grove and sending a shockwave across the plains. Trees disintegrated into splinters, and the earth heaved violently under the force. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring everything in a blinding cloud.

    As the echoes of the blast faded, the battlefield fell silent, the chaos leaving only a smoldering void in its wake.

    ----

    Siaer quickly lifted her head, turquoise eyes widening as a mushroom cloud rose in the distance. Shaking her head, she muttered, ¡°That idiot took it too far, just like I knew he would.¡±

    Blood dripped from her mouth as she shifted her hoof, lifting it from the crushed knight beneath her. The body clung for a moment before falling limply to the ground as she shook it off. ¡°Better hurry.¡± Bounding away, her antlers released faint spores that drifted in the air.

    Behind her, the stillness shattered as beasts surged forward, their roars and growls filling the area. They descended upon the bodies of the fallen knights, a group that had ventured too close to their guests "training grounds" and paid the price.

    ----

    Standing behind the stone formation, Haku shook the dirt from his giant body and shifted back into his ghost-form, his mind racing. "It worked!" His invisibility flickered briefly as he summoned two burning phantoms. They manifested faintly, then perfectly mimicked his ghost-like state.

    Earlier, he had drawn inspiration from his last spar with Darius, particularly his use of his water mirrors. After confirming his phantoms could assume his ghost-form, he wagered that Labrys could detect him while hidden, but not his phantoms. He desperately gambled everything on this strategy, and after confirming Labrys couldn''t see them, all he needed was to gain some distance, find cover, and wait for his guard to drop.

    Focusing intently, he deactivated his technique, leaving only the phantoms hidden. Leaping back to the top of the stone rise, he crouched and scanned the destruction below. His senses sharpened, ears twitching and nose flaring.

    "Figured it wouldn¡¯t kill him," he muttered, his muscles tightening. He growled low, letting the sound echo. "Not feeling too good?! Thought you said my act wasn¡¯t a show of strength? Looks pretty strong to me!"

    The smoke from the blast clung to the crater below, obscuring Labrys from view. Haku sniffed, his sharp nose catching the metallic tang of blood, though the figure remained hidden. The silence that followed was unsettling, broken only by Labrys¡¯s voice rumbling from below.

    "I wasn¡¯t planning to kill you before, you know," he said, his tone cold and dangerous. "Chop off a limb or two? Sure. Siaer could¡¯ve fixed that. But now..."

    Haku¡¯s vantage point allowed him to observe the entire scene, the heat radiating off the smoldering crater making the air shimmer. As he leaned forward for a better look, a sudden sting shot through his nose. "Ow!" He rubbed it furiously, eyes watering. "It¡¯s hot?! Why¡¯s it hot?"

    The smoke below began to shift, its lazy crawl upward accelerating rapidly before exploding into the sky. A shockwave of heat followed, distorting the air and forcing Haku to stagger back.

    Finally, the figure of Labrys emerged. Standing on all fours in the center of the massive crater, his hollow eyes locked onto Haku¡¯s.

    Haku froze, his breath catching as the realization hit him. "I¡¯m really gonna die."

    Labrys¡¯s body had transformed into an atrocity, a grotesque distortion of his former self. His massive frame now stretched unnaturally, each rib and sinew visible beneath skin pulled tight like weathered parchment. The once-imposing stone plates that had shielded him were gone, leaving bleeding patches of raw, exposed muscle and bone.

    His horns, once symbols of his strength, sat atop a skin covered skull, curved downward like jagged scythes, their surfaces cracked and uneven as though carved by violence. Hollow eyes blazed with a searing, spectral light, and his gaping jaws dripped a vile liquid that sizzled and burned wherever it fell.

    Every step he took was accompanied by the crack of shifting joints, his elongated limbs moving in ways that defied nature. The hooves that once crushed stone now clicked against the ground with an eerie sharpness. Around him, the air itself warped under the weight of his presence, a black aura of malice and despair.

    Labrys was no longer the guardian he once was¡ªhe was a walking nightmare, a creature born of terror and rage. Every fiber of his being seemed intent on murder, and the very ground rotted beneath his reshaped form.

    Just as he was about to flee, Labrys¡¯s crawling voice slithered into Haku¡¯s ears, halting him mid-step. The words were guttural and foreign, like the chant of a cursed tongue: "Thoo mott ay-yee flee-yah feh-reer dow-tha-noom, ek em oh-hiow-kvai-meh-lee-ger. Nafn-gave-thr af thay-em for-noom, kendr eng-goom. Ek em leek dow-thans, voh-kuh-mahth-er ee Tome-r. Halt-oo eng-goom haht-ree, thvee meen ray-thee er theen sko-pun, meet nahe-reh-ver-uh af theen-oom fah-lee."

    Haku¡¯s body locked in place, his instincts screaming at him to run, but his limbs refused to obey. Eyes wide, his voice finally rasped, "There¡¯s no way you¡¯re gonna kill me without telling me what that meant."

    Labrys¡¯s hollow eyes flared, burning with cruel amusement as he replied. "You cannot flee before death; I am inevitable. Named by the old ones, known to no one. I am the body of death, the watcher in the Void. Hold no grudge, for my rage is your making, my presence, from your fall."

    "..... Pffft!" Haku, sweating and trembling, tried and failed to suppress a laugh.

    Labrys¡¯s jaws twitched, "just die."

    Taking a single step forward, the instant Labrys¡¯s black hoof touched the ground, the earth cracked and blackened. A pool of living darkness oozed from beneath him, writhing like larvae, its surface wiggling with a grotesque, alien life. The mass sprang forward, crawling toward Haku in desperate bursts, its edges starving.

    His flames roared to life, fighting the oppressive space around him, but the black ooze advanced without pause. His jaws snapped at the air, his muscles coiled, but the air itself seemed to trap him. ''Fuck, fuck, fuck!'' The mantra pounded in his head as his flames flickered and dimmed.

    The shadow grew closer, suffocating, overwhelming. Haku¡¯s struggling ceased as the black mass rose over the stone formation like a tidal wave in reverse, climbing impossibly high before curling inward. The writhing pool descended like a crushing landslide, its pitch-black waters swallowing him whole. His massive body vanished, as though slipping into a portal, without so much as a final roar.

    Labrys watched in silence, his glowing sockets fixed on the formation¡¯s peak. The black ooze rippled and flattened, smothering the stone beneath it. The last echoes of Haku¡¯s presence erased.

 Chapter 125: Pride of the Beast

    Chapter 125: Pride of the Beast

    Arriving just as the last traces of Haku¡¯s terrified face disappeared into the writhing black mass, Siaer¡¯s voice shattered the eerie silence. "Release him now!" Her hooves struck the ground with such force that the earth cracked beneath her.

    "In a moment." Labrys turned his grotesque skull toward her, his molten eyes flaring briefly. "The brat needs to learn his place."

    "I said release him!" Her antlers glowed intensely, spores drifting into the air.

    "Look at me!" His booming voice sent vibrations through the ground. "I will deal with this as I see fit!"

    Siaer¡¯s eyes darted over his body, finally catching sight of the wounds marring his chest and stomach. Large patches of charred flesh revealed glimpses of his bone beneath. Her eyes shifted lower, narrowing as she leaned closer.

    Labrys quickly shifted, hiding his injury. "Enough of that!"

    Siaer sighed, straightening. "Fine. Just make sure this doesn¡¯t go too far. If it does, it¡¯s on you."

    Turning back to the oozing substance now retreating into his warped hoof, Labrys growled, "I know what I¡¯m doing. Give me a few minutes, and he¡¯ll be crying for mercy, begging to be let out."

    Her antlers swayed as she tilted her head, studying him with thinly veiled doubt. "To force you into such a state¡­"

    "He didn¡¯t force me! I just couldn¡¯t see it coming."

    Siaer rolled her eyes, her lips twitching into a faint, hidden smile as the image of Labrys¡¯s charred crotch flashed in her mind. Clearing her throat, she said, "Well, let¡¯s call this a teaching moment. Consider it training. Let¡¯s see how the companion of that monster handles the dark side of the elements."

    Labrys''s voice dropped, dark and foreboding, heavy with malice. "Such a lucky brat, to be taught by me." His skeletal jaw clicked as it stretched into something resembling a grimace. The spores from Siaer¡¯s antlers began crawling across his wounds, their healing properties fighting against his aura to repair the damage.

    ----

    The first thing Haku noticed when he awoke was the unsettling absence of scent. For someone like him, that detail alone was enough to send him into a panic. His eyes snapped open, and his breath quickened as his claws dug into empty air.

    "I can breathe?" he muttered, his voice oddly clear, ringing out in the strange stillness. His chest rose and fell freely, yet his body felt submerged, as though suspended in a thick, invisible ocean. The world around him blurred and shifted, making it impossible to focus.

    "Where am I?!" Panic gave way to confusion as he frantically twisted to look around. His claws scraped against nothing, finding no purchase. "Am I Dead?!"

    Scanning his body for injuries or damage, he suddenly paused in shock. His flames had turned an eerie mix of black and grey. His coat looked sickly, dull and muted like the rest of his surroundings. Everywhere he looked, there was only void: black, white, and shades of grey stretched endlessly in every direction.

    "This has to be that old bull''s attack¡­ that black gooey stuff," he grumbled, his voice thick with frustration. He tried to move, instinctively stepping forward, but his limbs only flailed uselessly, sending him nowhere. He growled, the sensation of floating without progress grating against him. "So I¡¯m stuck. Perfect."

    His blue eyes darted around, scanning for anything¡ªa landmark, a clue, anything to ground him in this alien space. But there was nothing. No walls, no ceiling, no floor. He was utterly alone, adrift in a monochrome wasteland.

    "Great!" His roar echoed, shattering the oppressive silence. "This is just the best!" His sarcasm was as sharp as his teeth, but even he couldn¡¯t mask the underlying anger. "First time I do something on my own, and I end up like this. Way to go, Haku! Embarrassing. Absolutely pathetic!"

    Shaking his head furiously, he clenched his teeth, his chest tightening. The shame burned worse than any wound. His voice cracked as he snarled, "This isn¡¯t fair! They were supposed to train me, not kill me! When Darius finds out about¡ªwhat was that?!" His ears perked as something flickered at the edge of his vision.

    Whipping his head around, his eyes narrowed, trying to focus on the faint movement in the distance. The void shifted ever so slightly, as though something had stirred.

    Squinting, he finally locked onto something. "A cloud?"

    At first, the movement was hard to notice¡ªan unnatural twisting of black and grey in an otherwise still space. The motions were small, but they gradually intensified.

    "It¡¯s growing," leaning closer, his sharp instincts bristled. Forcing a bit of mana into his eyes to sharpen his vision, he suddenly flinched back, panic flooding him. "It¡¯s not getting bigger, It¡¯s getting closer!"

    Frantic, Haku thrashed his limbs in a desperate attempt to flee. His paws swiped uselessly, making him look like a floundering fish. "Darius, you better avenge me! This is all your fault!"

    Resigned to his fate, he gave up struggling and turned his head to face the oncoming mass. The dark cloud now obvious, twisting and writhing as it surged closer. Its size was massive, filling more and more of his vision. The oppressive, twisted feeling that had consumed him earlier with Labrys¡¯s attack returned, amplified a hundredfold.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have had the phantom bite his dick before it exploded," he muttered, his voice eerily calm in the face of his doom. "Yeah... that was probably too far." His tone softened, strangely reflective, as he transformed back into his animal form, ready to face his death.

    The cloud was nearly upon him now, its surface a chaotic swirl of shadow and despair. It was alive with wails and cries that sent chills through him. He could feel its pull¡ªan overwhelming force intent on consuming him entirely, body and soul.

    Closing his eyes, Haku took a deep breath, steadying his pulse even as his fur bristled. ''This sucks.''

    The moment of calm shattered as the cloud hit him. Sensation disappeared, swallowed whole by the suffocating mass. For an instant, there was silence¡ªthen, pain slowly erupted across every fiber of his being, searing and unrelenting, as though his very existence was being unraveled.

    The first sensations were small, like the bites of countless fleas gnawing at his skin. But it didn¡¯t take long for the sensation to escalate. The tiny bites became jagged claws, ripping and tearing at his flesh.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    From the outside, the cloud appeared still, its edges shifting in muted grey while its center pulsed black, beating like a twisted heart. Around it, arcs of black flame erupted sporadically, flaring in rhythm with its steady growth.

    ''It¡¯s gonna eat me alive!'' His mind screamed as his imagination ran wild, conjuring images of his skin peeling away, his muscles dissolving into nothingness. He could feel his body unraveling, the sensation of his mana draining and his life force slipped further into the abyss.

    And yet, amidst the horror, a warped sense of humor broke through the torment. A twisted grin formed on his face, despite the agony. ''If Darius were here, he¡¯d probably forget I needed help the second he saw this crap.''

    Whatever Labrys had unleashed, it wasn¡¯t just an attack¡ªit was something otherworldly, something entirely alien to Haku. And that knowledge, ironically, felt almost amusing. He could practically see Darius¡¯s eyes lighting up in fascination at the sheer strangeness of it, likely oblivious to Haku¡¯s suffering.

    Relief began to creep through his shredded body, but it was the kind of relief he dreaded. His nerves had finally given out, leaving him numb. The pain faded, replaced by a deep, hollow stillness. ''This is it,'' he thought as his vision began to dim, his mind fogging with resignation.

    Just as the fog began to claim him, a violent jolt erupted within his core, like lightning striking through the void.

    ''What was that?''

    His instincts flared to life as he tried to spread his senses, desperate for answers. But before he could fully process the shock, something familiar surged through him¡ªan all-too-recognizable force igniting within his depths.

    Haku¡¯s thoughts raced as the realization hit him. ''The Celestial Beast Soul Mantra is responding on its own?'' His meridians pulsed, the mana within them gaining speed as the mantra began to cycle without his input.

    Outside his body, the blackened cloud responded violently. Its Devouring force grew stronger, as if enraged by the sudden intruder. The once erratic wails and swirling chaos now seemed deliberate, like a beast narrowing its focus on it''s opponent.

    ''The mantra is reacting to this foreign element... Darius told me when I first broke through, an intense Devouring force came from my body, so strong it nearly killed me.'' A flicker of hope ignited in Haku¡¯s chest, cutting through the overwhelming dread. Gritting his teeth, he began to manually guide and aid the technique, his focus sharpening. "Brother said the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra was an ancient cultivation technique, even Wu Chen couldn¡¯t claim to know all its secrets. And right now, I can feel it... it¡¯s offended."

    The sight was grotesque yet surreal. Haku¡¯s mangled, skinless body sat eerily still within the void, the violent deterioration of his muscles and organs halting abruptly. Despite the state of his decay, there was an undeniable calm to him now.

    ''Let¡¯s see who''s stronger¡ªmy cultivation technique or Labrys¡¯s attack.'' He could feel the battle raging at the edges of his being, the two devouring forces clashing. Though his mantra held the attack at bay, it was tenuous at best. His wounds remained grievous, and the foreign force was relentless.

    With every moment, the mantra¡¯s power grew steadier, like a predator waiting for the perfect moment. For the first time since the ordeal began, Haku found his resolve. This wasn¡¯t just survival¡ªit was a test of dominance.

    Gathering all of his concentration, he began to wholeheartedly chant, his techniques Mantra echoing through his mind. ''Sacca-viriya parivitakka, samadhi-kaya anupubbikatha. Dh¨¡ra?¨© agni-manasikara, sa?s¨¡ra-vajra vidy¨¡ mokkha. Paragate dhuta?ga kamma??h¨¡na, samvattanika bhava?ka vipula.''

    ''Siddhi-kiriy¨¡ padhana p¨¡ramit¨¡, upadhika samyojana shanti. Karu?¨¡-maya vimokkha, abhinya d¨¡na anatta s¨¡ra. Bodhi-sankh¨¡ra vipassan¨¡, anicca dukkha anatta ?¨±nyat¨¡.''

    As he chanted, the second verse¡ªthe reward for reaching the second layer of the technique¡ªit brought an unexpected surge of power. His core trembled, a flicker of blue igniting at its center, faint but unyielding.

    Haku repeated the Mantra without pause, ignoring the pain coursing through his body and the oppressive force of Labrys¡¯s attack. He looked like a gaunt specter, his skinless body surrounded by faint blue light, his bone tail twitching with sharp, hollow clicks.

    Lost in the rhythm of the Mantra, he failed to notice the subtle shift in his core. The once lifeless, ashen sphere now flickered with dark blue fire, its growing light driving back the grey miasma from his dantian.

    Even more surprising, his technique began to gain ground. The relentless battle at the edges of his being tipped in his favor. His mantra¡¯s power was no longer simply holding back Labrys¡¯s Devouring force¡ªit was fighting it off.

    His wounds, once tearing apart at an agonizing pace, had halted their pace. Slowly, they began to reverse. Muscle and sinew reformed, knitting together steadily.

    ----

    Outside the void, Labrys tilted his monstrous head, his molten eyes narrowing. ¡°He¡¯s doing something¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, doing something?¡± Siaer scraped the ground with her hoof, the grating sound calming her rising impatience.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but one second, he was on the brink of death¡ª¡±

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I meant brink of pull him out.¡± Labrys snapped, his gaunt muscles tensing. ¡°But then he did something, and now¡­ not only has he stopped my shade, but he¡¯s pushing it back.¡±

    Siaer¡¯s ears twitched, her annoyance giving way to alarm. She stepped forward, her antlers lowering. ¡°Let me see.¡± Without waiting for consent, her glowing antler brushed against one of Labrys¡¯s horns.

    The moment her mind linked with his domain, her turquoise eyes widened as she took a sharp breath. ¡°How is he doing that? Hold on¡­¡± she blinked as she focused deeper. ¡°Labrys, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just pushing it back.¡±

    His skeletal sockets flared, ¡°what are you seeing?¡±

    Instead of answering immediately, Siaer¡¯s form stiffened. Her connection to Labrys¡¯s domain deepened, and she whispered, almost in disbelief, ¡°He¡¯s¡­ consuming it.¡±

    The bull¡¯s molten eyes burned brighter for a brief moment before his consciousness plunged into his domain.

    ----

    Seated in the lotus position, Haku¡¯s paws rested calmly in his lap as dark blue flames rippled around him, casting faint shadows that danced across the void. His breaths, deep and steady, exhaled tendrils of fire, his entire form now a radiant beacon of burning mana.

    ''I¡¯m getting stronger!'' His thoughts roared with triumph as his core pulsed with renewed energy. The Celestial Beast Soul Mantra no longer required his full focus, allowing him to examine the steady growth within his dantian. ''If this keeps up, I should break through a minor layer in no time! This place is amazing.''

    His faint laughter rippled through the void like a distant echo, but it struck a sour chord with Siaer and Labrys. Both observed him, their thoughts in sync as Labrys fumed. ''He¡¯s using me as a stepping stone! Does he think I¡¯m food?!''

    Suddenly, Haku felt a tremor in the cloud surrounding him. Its movements shifted aggressively, a surge of hostile energy breaking the rhythm. His grin widened. "Still haven¡¯t given up? Fine! Show me what you got!"

    Diving back into the mantra, Haku¡¯s flames surged, their dark blue light pushing back against the oppressive grey void. Like a blazing sun defying the encroaching night, his cultivation roared with defiance, consuming the energy assaulting him piece by piece.

    But something shifted. ''Why¡¯s it still getting stronger?'' His brow furrowed as he felt the cloud¡¯s energy swell, pressing against him with a new, overwhelming force. Bit by bit, it pushed back, no longer a simple battle of will but a crushing wave of sheer quantity.

    Undeterred, his focus sharpened. As the pressure continued to grow, repeating the Mantra kept his will unbroken. Even as the struggle increased, he continued to chant, his words keeping him calm as he slowly began to feel his strength wane, the onslaught from the cloud proving that his quality couldn''t overcome the mass.

    Just as the scales began to tip, his core began to spin violently, syncing perfectly with the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra. Then, without warning, a deafening cry erupted from within his dantian. It wasn¡¯t just a sound¡ªit was a presence. Though Haku had never heard it before, he instinctively knew it for what it was: the roar of a true dragon.

    ---

    The roar thundered across the domain, reaching Siaer and Labrys. Both guardians flinched, their minds wrestling against the primal instincts of their origins. Their very souls quivered under the weight of the sound, an ancient authority pressing down on them.

    Labrys¡¯s bones trembled with fury and awe as he roared into the air, ¡°The pride of a king?! How?! Siaer! Do you feel that?!¡±

    Siaer remained still for a moment, her words unnervingly calm when she finally responded. ''Do you remember when you stepped on the flower Eldrina gave our lord, and I helped you cover it up?''

    Labrys¡¯s gaunt frame shuddered. ''What of it?''

    ''I''m calling in that debt,'' Siaer¡¯s words echoed in Labrys¡¯s mind, calm but firm. ''You are not to tell anyone about what you just witnessed.''

    Labrys hesitated, the faint glow in his sockets dimming for a moment. ''You know Barrond can see everything¡ª''

    ''Not in here.'' Her voice sharpened like the edge of her antlers. ''Now swear to me. Or I will tell Barrond about the flower... and how you ate it in a panic.''

    Labrys¡¯s hoof scraped the ground, cracks spreading beneath him as he agreed, ''¡­Fine. I swear. But what''s got you like this? It''s been over six centuries, and you¡¯ve never used that against me.''

    Siaer¡¯s antlers swayed, faint spores drifting from them like dying embers. ''That wasn¡¯t the pride of the king of beasts." Her tone carried a weight Labrys wasn¡¯t used to hearing. ''That was the pride of a god.''

    She pulled her antlers back, breaking her view of Haku¡¯s struggle. Her expression unreadable, she turned away, her senses spreading throughout the area.

    Labrys took a step closer as his sockets burned brighter. "What should I do?"

    Her senses stretched out like roots seeking the faintest disturbance. "Keep him in there as long as you can. And make it hard for him." She paused, her tone softening but carrying an edge of conviction. "If he intends to inherit that pride, he¡¯s going to have to suffer for it."

    "And you? Where are you going?"

    "We have more guests. These humans just keep coming the more you kill them. I¡¯ll never understand their species."

    Without waiting for a response, she bounded away, her massive antlers blending into the surroundings, leaving Labrys standing amidst the exploded ruin. He snorted, his focus drifting back toward his domain. ''Inherit a god¡¯s pride, huh? Don¡¯t die too quickly, kit.''

    ---

    Within Labrys¡¯s domain, Haku had been reveling in the lightened pressure, assuming the opposing force had weakened. Taking advantage, he focused entirely on devouring the foreign energy. Yet just as he was gaining confidence, the pressure surged back with renewed intensity, crushing his temporary relief.

    "This cloud messing with me?" Haku growled, flames licking at the edges of his jaws. "Fine, I won''t stop until I''ve devoured every last bite of you."

    Determined, he began chanting the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra aloud, his voice steady and unwavering. As his technique cycled, a transformation began. His body became a blazing figure of dark blue fire, like a fox-shaped Buddha. Around him, lines of ancient script appeared, glowing faintly within his flames, shifting and moving in sync with his mantra.

    His voice vibrated through the void, its words carrying an undeniable weight. The space around him seemed to ripple as the lines of script expanded, flowing like rain, intertwining with the raging flames.

    The battle between the two forces was mesmerizing. One filled with vibrant, raw energy, radiating life, and the other a void without color, oppressive and consuming. They clashed fiercely, each side gaining ground only to lose it in the next moment, a never-ending struggle for dominance.

    In the vast silence of the domain, Labrys watched from a distance. Despite his disdain, he couldn''t deny the spectacle before him. ''Using my attack as a meal¡­''

 Chapter 126: Into the Void

    Chapter 126: Into the Void

    Crelos stood over a simmering cauldron at the center of the All-room, now transformed into an expansive training field. His red eyes narrowed in concentration, his brow furrowed as he monitored the brew within.

    "One more minute..."

    He silently counted, his focus unshaken despite the constant explosions and shouts happening around him.

    "Three... two... one. Alright! That¡¯s time!"

    He quickly stepped back as the greenish liquid within the cauldron erupted. Jumping further to avoid the splash, he watched as it hit the ground, sizzling and emitting a faint smoke and sour odor.

    Tem landed nearby, her body dripping from head to toe. Without hesitation, she sat cross-legged and closed her eyes. She immediately began practicing her martial technique, focusing her energy inward, not to absorb, but to purify. The faint green haze around her skin slowly began to fade as her aura stabilized.

    "Don¡¯t stop until every last drop is cleansed," Crelos''s voice was firm as he paced a slow circle around her. He glanced at her white undergarments, remarkably still intact¡ªa feature he silently thanked Darius for preparing in advance.

    Satisfied that Tem was proceeding as instructed, he allowed himself a brief moment to survey the rest of the training field. The scene before him was chaotic yet inspiring.

    ''These kids are incredible. Don''t think I could¡¯ve endured this at their age.''

    His mind drifted momentarily to his own initiation into the Arcane Ascendancy System. The process had been grueling, though primarily mentally taxing. Watching these children, each enduring their own tailored trials, reinforced what Darius had told him: ''These children are truly meant for Arcane Cultivation.''

    His eyes shifted to Milo, who just recently turned nine summers. The feline boy stood a short distance away, his ears twitching as he concentrated intently on the wooden sword in his hands. Step after step, thrust after thrust, his movements remained precise, unwavering in their repetition.

    Crelos recalled the moment Milo first received the sword from Darius. The boy had dropped it immediately, his knees buckling under its surprising weight.

    "It¡¯s heavier than it looks," Darius had said at the time, revealing that the wooden sword weighed over a hundred pounds.

    Now, watching Milo sweat through his training, the strain visible in every fiber of his body, Crelos couldn¡¯t help but admire the boy¡¯s tenacity. Despite being drenched, his arms trembling with each swing, Milo persisted, his strikes shaky but determined. His resolve shone brighter than the exhaustion covering his face.

    Crelos smirked. ''Stubborn, focused, and relentless. Sums that boy up perfectly. At least when he''s training.''

    The field was alive with determination, each child pushing themselves to their limits under the demanding regimen Darius had designed.

    On the same side of the field as Milo was Tomp. Unlike the others, his cultivation technique was different, so Darius hadn¡¯t assigned him a martial technique yet, only a movement technique. Instead, he was given a fighting style tailored specifically to his abilities¡ªa profound martial art designed just for him.

    Tomp stood before an ironwood tree, his arms raised in a precise stance, his body turned sideways to the massive trunk. Taking a deep breath, he tensed, driving both hands downward into the bark, his fingers curling like claws. They struck the dense pine with a sharp crack, bouncing back painfully.

    Crelos winced at the harsh sound, the image of fingertips striking solid ironwood making his skin crawl. Yet Tomp didn¡¯t hesitate. Without pause, he reset his stance and struck again, and again, the relentless rhythm of impact ringing out across the field.

    Shaking off the uneasy image, Crelos¡¯s nose suddenly twitched at the acrid scent of burning hair. Turning his head, he spotted Leek across the field. The bear-like child was seated before a small, controlled campfire, his hands hovering just above the flames. His breaths were slow and deliberate, his eyes locked on his glowing palms.

    Crelos focused on the boy¡¯s hands, which glowed slightly with heat, their surfaces almost red-hot. The hairs on his hands had been burned away, yet his skin remained intact. Looking closer, Crelos could see the fire mana cycling through his body, concentrated in his hands like two tiny forges.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have made something easier for them?¡± Crelos muttered under his breath, sighing as he glanced back at Tem. She was dry now, with only faint wisps of steam rising from her body.

    ''One bathes in poison, another burns himself, while another strikes ironwood trees with his bare hands. Weighted weapons...''

    A sudden shout followed by a cry of pain drew his attention. His gaze snapped to another section of the field where Jass, Triss, and Lint were locked in a chaotic free-for-all.

    He watched with a mix of awe and worry as each child moved with unique precision, their fighting styles as varied as their personalities. Triss, her stance firm, absorbed a strike from Jass with her feathered forearms crossed defensively. At the same moment, Lint darted behind her with ratlike agility, his fingers extended like a spear as he aimed for the back of her neck.

    Just before his strike landed, Triss ducked, avoiding the surprise attack. Seeing Lint¡¯s intention with her fractal eyes, Jass kicked, using Triss¡¯s lowered shoulder to spring backward in a tight flip, narrowly dodging Lint¡¯s continuing attack. Meanwhile, Triss swept her leg behind her to knock Lint off balance, redirecting his strike mid-motion.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The exchange lasted only a single breath, their movements a blur of speed and precision. Watching the scene unfold, Crelos shook his head in amazement, his respect for the children growing with each passing moment.

    A heavy thud rippled through the ground, snapping his attention toward Kilt. The boy stood panting, one arm propped against a massive boulder. Sweat dripped from his brow, trailing down his shirtless frame. Even at his young age, the definition of his muscles hinted at his relentless training and natural strength.

    Taking a deep breath, Kilt squared his stance, wrapping his thick plated arms around the boulder¡¯s jagged surface. With a guttural shout, he hoisted it off the ground, muscles straining as he heaved it onto his shoulders. Holding the boulder aloft, he stood firm, his face a mix of determination and strain. Crelos managed to count to thirty before the boy finally let it crash back to the earth with a loud thud.

    "He¡¯s got to be pushing at least five Cauldrons," Crelos muttered, half in amazement, half in concern. Standing among these extraordinary children, he couldn¡¯t shake a growing unease. "This training just seems a bit much to start with."

    "I don¡¯t think Darius would give us anything we couldn¡¯t handle. Besides, he left you to watch over us, so what¡¯s to worry?"

    Tem, her hair still damp from her earlier exercise, stood nearby. She approached the massive Cauldron, placing her hands on its dark rim. With surprising ease, she pulled herself up to peer inside. "We need to add more. I can feel the effect weakening."

    Crelos frowned. "We¡¯re sticking to the regimen he gave us. Temper your patience, Tem. Darius already warned you about this. So just because he¡¯s not here doesn¡¯t mean you can start rushing things."

    Rolling her eyes, she groaned. "I¡¯ll just finish what¡¯s left then." With a small hop, she leapt back inside, her tone dripping with exaggerated frustration.

    Crelos couldn¡¯t help but smile at her antics, though his expression soon turned reflective. ''He was right. Her impatience blinds her to the present.''

    A sudden bark of authority rang out. "Hold!" Glabe¡¯s commanding voice cut through the air as he jogged toward the sparring trio of Jass, Triss, and Lint. All three stood battered and bruised, their hair disheveled, their breaths labored. Each one glared daggers at the others, clearly unwilling to back down.

    Glabe¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them. "Line up for healing, then fifteen minutes of meditation. After that, you¡¯ll each ask the others for advice on how to improve. And if I see any more reckless brawling, that¡¯ll be it for the day. Am I clear?"

    The elf¡¯s tone left no room for argument. Sheepishly, the three children nodded, muttering in unison, "Yes, Glabe."

    As they shuffled into a line, small nudges and quiet grumbles passed between them. Glabe ignored the minor squabbles, carefully applying a silvery liquid to their wounds, his demeanor stern but patient.

    Watching the scene, a faint smile tugged at Crelos¡¯s lips, though it didn¡¯t linger. His expression soon darkened, worry creeping into his features. ''It¡¯s been a month already... I wonder how those two are doing?''

    Since Darius and Haku left, time within the Vault had flown by. For the past month, Crelos had devoted himself entirely to guiding the children. While his nights were often consumed by study and worry, his days felt rewarding. Watching these young trainees grow and strive brought him a sense of purpose¡ªsomething solid and genuine to look forward to.

    Besides the two brothers, another member of their group had been noticeably absent. Since her conversation with Tem that day, Ursie had vanished into the lake''s depths, her presence marked only by the erratic glow of her aura flickering beneath the water¡¯s surface. Her absence left a strange void, though no one dared disturb whatever process she was undergoing.

    Daemen had also grown increasingly distant since Darius¡¯s departure. Most often, he could be found in the lodge¡¯s dining hall, resting beside Kahoon. His orb remained inert, even when others tried to speak to him. Over time, the group learned to leave him alone¡ªif Daemen wasn¡¯t moving, it meant he was cultivating.

    The farm had settled into a routine. Training consumed their days, with Glabe and Crelos diligently following the detailed instructions Darius had left for them. The steady progress of their efforts was a source of satisfaction for both mentors, who often spent long nights discussing the children''s training plans for the next day. Each child¡¯s unique strengths and challenges brought fresh ideas and adjustments, keeping the process dynamic and engaging.

    Yet not everyone had found their stride. The only one adrift, besides the ever-resting Kahoon, was Neko. The lightning weasel seemed to lack direction, his purpose unclear. With no concrete understanding of what kind of mana-beast he was or what his growth potential might be, Darius hadn¡¯t been able to develop a training regimen for him. As a result, Neko spent his days lazily napping, only springing to life during the brief moments when the children took breaks for meals or rest.

    As Crelos¡¯s mind drifted from the weasel while keeping track of the minutes for Tem, he turned to observe the trio as they wrapped up their meditation. A sense of pride swelled in his chest as he watched them begin to exchange advice, their focus genuine and their words thoughtful. He chuckled as their excitement took over, the trio soon diving back into sparring with renewed energy. Each displayed small yet noticeable improvements, applying the tips they¡¯d shared moments ago.

    The lively sounds of their voices, the clash of their strikes, and the occasional grunts or curses blended into the ambient chaos of the training field. Although the unpredictability of their sparring occasionally startled him, it also filled him with a sense of purpose. ''Teaching... this doesn¡¯t feel so bad. The first Arcane Ascended, huh?... Mystic Ascended... Pure Ascended? Yeah, I¡¯ll leave that to Darius.''

    His thoughts were suddenly interrupted as his brow shot up, realization dawning on him. He clapped his hands sharply and called out, ¡°Time!¡±

    ----

    At the same time Tem leapt from her poisonous brew, Haku sat cross-legged in the endless void, his brows softening as he exhaled. ''Finally. That was intense.''

    Replacing his calm, a satisfied grin crept across his face. ''But completely worth it.'' Turning his focus inward, he examined his core, a thrill of excitement coursing through him. ''In one sitting, I¡¯ve gone from the beginning of the second layer to nearly perfecting it!''

    Opening his eyes, he was met with a world of deep blue, his flames dominating the void, having pushed back and consumed the cloud that once threatened him. A grin spread across his face as he surveyed the scene. ¡°Well? I know you¡¯re watching. I appreciate you letting me stick around this long, but if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to leave now.¡±

    For a moment, silence reigned. Then Labrys¡¯s grating voice answered, dripping with irritation. ¡°I should leave you to rot in here.¡±

    Haku¡¯s grin widened, his confidence unchecked. ¡°We both know if you really wanted me dead, you¡¯d have done it already. Look, can I just say I¡¯m sorry for the...low blow? Maybe stop trying to kill me? I was actually excited to train under you, you know? The legendary Stone Tyrant teaching me? Then the first thing you do is try to cut me in half? What did I even do?¡±

    Labrys¡¯s consciousness hovered, clearly conflicted. The ember-fox¡¯s casual banter made him feel more like a petty bully than a fearsome guardian. ¡°Well, as long as you understand your mistake.¡±

    Without warning, Haku¡¯s surroundings twisted violently. It felt as though he were being sucked into a vortex and spat out in an instant. Disoriented, he tumbled onto solid ground, growing back to his regular form as he landed. Shaking the spit from his fur, he glared up at Labrys. ¡°Your mouth? Really?¡±

    Ignoring the complaint, Labrys opened his mouth again, this time releasing waves of steam and heat as his gaunt, skeletal form shifted. Stone began to protrude from his skin, muscles swelling as his armor re-formed with loud, unnerving cracks. His horns stretched, curling menacingly as he stomped the ground, fully returned to his robust, original shape as the muscle and skin of his face reformed.

    ¡°Speak!¡± He demanded, his molten eyes burning with intensity. ¡°How did you counter my attack? And how did you consume my wraith?¡±

    Looking up at the towering figure, Haku tilted his head, nonchalant. ¡°Sorry, but those secrets are mine. Let¡¯s just say I got lucky.¡±

    ¡°Lucky?¡± Labrys asked through gritted teeth, his voice shaking the air.

    ¡°Lucky,¡± Haku repeated with a shrug. ¡°By the way, what was that stuff that dissolved all my skin? Darius is definitely going to want to know once I tell him. You might as well spill the details now, or he¡¯s going to bug you nonstop, and I mean nonstop. You know the type¡ªalways curious, always wanting to know how this or that works. You know, one time he even went so far¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Labrys bellowed, his horns swinging. ¡°Stop talking, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡±

    Haku grinned triumphantly as the guardian continued, his tone begrudging. ¡°What you consumed was my wraith, a being made of pure Void. It¡¯s a higher form of mana, beyond the elements.¡±

    The ember-fox¡¯s ears perked up, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Void? It felt... like that. Dark, endless... Is it death? Did I just absorb death?!¡±

    Labrys snorted, his eyes narrowing in disdain. ¡°Void isn¡¯t something as simple as death, little kit. And don¡¯t mistake it for something evil. Void is the natural progression, the ultimate destination of all elements. It exists alongside them, yet it¡¯s separate. But it¡¯s not something you should concern yourself with. I can tell you consumed every trace of it without retaining any. You¡¯ll never wield it.¡±

    Haku frowned, unconvinced. ¡°Even so, I did almost die from it. Don¡¯t you think I should at least know more about what tried to kill me?¡±

    Labrys grunted, dismissive. ¡°Ask your human. If he¡¯s as clever as they say, he¡¯ll figure it out. But know this: in all the Lithic Bastion, I alone can wield Void. And unless you have a bloodline like mine, you¡¯d need mastery of all five elements to even begin to touch it.¡±

    As Labrys¡¯s words sunk in, Haku¡¯s glowing eyes narrowed, his thoughts racing. ''Mastery of all five elements?''

    A realization struck him like lightning. ''I think I just figured out part of why they need Darius. It''s gotta be this Void!''

 Chapter 127: Foxfire in the Crags

    Chapter 127: Foxfire in the Crags

    Noticing the fox deep in thought, Labrys shifted uncomfortably, his frustration mounting. ¡°There¡¯s no need to dwell on it further,¡± closing his eyes and lifting his nose. ¡°Let''s begin your training in earnest. Hurry and transform.¡±

    Haku shrugged, his flames covering him as he complied. ''I¡¯ll talk this over with big brother when he gets back. Maybe he already knows about this Void stuff.''

    The heat from Haku¡¯s transformation made Labrys¡¯s skin tighten, his stone hide absorbing the intense warmth. Once the blaze settled, he opened his eyes¡ªand immediately frowned. His vision was filled with blue fire and black fur. Tilting his head up, he saw the fox grinning down at him, panting lightly.

    ¡°Hey, shorty.¡±

    Labrys¡¯s molten eyes flared. ¡°Shorty? Since when were you taller?!¡±

    Haku now stood a full meter taller than the guardian, his imposing beast-form reaching seven meters at the shoulders. Even his flames burned hotter and denser than before.

    Clicking his tongue, Haku flexed his massive claws and inspected his new body. ¡°Looks like I gained more than I thought. You¡¯re really the best trainer¡ªthank you Labrys.¡± His eyes sparkled with genuine gratitude.

    Labrys¡¯s eye twitched. ''This damn pup insults me one second, then throws compliments the next.'' Circling Haku suspiciously, his stone hooves crushed the ground with each step. ¡°Attack me,¡± he demanded. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much stronger you¡¯ve become.¡±

    Without hesitation, Haku¡¯s massive claw swiped toward Labrys before the bull could fully prepare. The flames surrounding the strike singed the air as Labrys took the hit, barely flinching, the sound of grating stone ripping from the attack.

    ¡°Oops. Not ready?¡± Haku tilted his head, his grin apologetic. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just really excited about all this.¡±

    Wiping the singed rock and ash from his chest, Labrys stared at him flatly. ¡°You¡¯re stronger¡­¡± His tone was measured, his glowing eyes sharp. ¡°¡­but it''s not enough.¡±

    Haku snorted, the fire around him flaring briefly. ''I could¡¯ve told you that,'' rolling his shoulders and stretching his massive limbs. ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m wielding about 200 Cauldrons now, give or take.¡± His voice was calm, but his blue eyes flickered with frustration. ¡°but you¡¯re right, it''s still nowhere near enough.¡±

    Turning his gaze to the horizon, Haku sniffed the air. ¡°I need to fight something,¡± he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. His gaze slid to Labrys, his expression flat. ¡°¡­Something I stand a chance against.¡±

    ¡°At your current strength, we should head to the middle area. The mana-beasts of the Stalwart Plains are too weak for you.¡±

    ¡°The Shattered Crags?!¡± Haku¡¯s ears perked up, his flames flaring slightly. ¡°That means I¡¯ll get to see a golem! Ha! Big brother is gonna be jealous I saw em first.¡± Bounding ahead, Haku paused to glance back over his shoulder. ¡°What''re you waiting for? Let¡¯s go kill some shit!¡±

    A strange sensation rippled through Labrys, his spine tingling as he watched Haku¡¯s unrestrained excitement. The innocent yet primal bloodlust in the fox¡¯s voice stirred something deep within the old guardian. With a grin, he reached up and gripped the stone plates on his shoulders. The rock twisted like soft clay, and with a firm yank, he produced his two massive axes. ¡°Well said! But you¡¯re going the wrong way.¡±

    Haku froze mid-step, coughing awkwardly as he spun around. Quickly deflecting, his tone turned curious. ¡°How strong are the golems? Is it true they regenerate almost instantly?¡±

    As the two began their trek toward the Shattered Crags, Haku¡¯s senses remained sharp. Despite feeling more confident about Labrys being at his side, the Lithic Bastion was no place to let his guard down. One misstep could spell death, even for someone of his strength.

    The chaotic mix of scents surrounding them filled his vision, but one, in particular, caught his attention: blood. Human blood. It was fresh and unmistakably mixed with Siaer¡¯s unique scent. ''Hopefully, we run into some mages. I think I¡¯ve got a little room for some bad karma.''

    The journey was long and grueling, even with their immense speed. Hours passed before they finally reached the border of the Shattered Crags, an immense mountain range stretching endlessly in all directions. It¡¯s endless jagged peaks pierced the sky, and the ground beneath their feet grew denser with earth mana.

    Haku huffed in frustration, glancing around the desolate expanse. ¡°If everything¡¯s going to avoid us while you¡¯re around, maybe I should take this next part by myself.¡± His irritation was obvious, the complete absence of beasts during their journey clearly wearing on his nerves.

    Labrys raised a furry brow, his deep voice calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was letting my aura leak on purpose so we could get here quickly. I don¡¯t think you have time to waste, do you?¡±

    Haku exhaled sharply, his flames flaring briefly as he turned his gaze up the towering mountain before them. ¡°You''re right. But stay out of sight for this. Keep an eye on me if you want, but let me handle everything myself. Wait...change that. Stop anything way out of my league, but the rest is mine.¡± His blue eyes glowed with determination. ¡°If I die, it¡¯ll just mean I was too weak. But I¡¯m not dying¡ªnot until Crowley¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Labrys replied, his expression unreadable.

    With a burst of flames, Haku tore into the inner area, his body shifting as he activated his ghost-form and vanished into the rocky expanse.

    As Labrys watched him go, his molten eyes narrowed. His body tensed briefly as his thoughts wandered. With a sigh, he subconsciously reached for his crotch, sending a mental message to Siaer. ''I¡¯ll need more of those damn fruits.''

    ----

    Bounding through the cracked and jagged boulders that littered the mountainside, Haku grinned, his teeth flashing with excitement. ''This is how it should have been from the start!''

    Leaping from rock to rock, his massive body felt almost weightless in his ghost-form. The speed and agility granted by his newfound strength left him in awe. He could feel the wind rushing past him as his movements were sharper and more precise than ever before.

    Barely containing his laughter, he shook his head, forcing himself to focus. ''Remember why you¡¯re here.'' His grin faded, replaced by a determined expression. He began running through what he knew of the Shattered Crags. ''Three known species of mana-beast call this place home, the Chthonian Shardfang, the Cragbreaker Wurm, and the Burrowfang Terra Wyrm.''This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Pausing atop a jagged stone jutting out from the mountainside, Haku¡¯s glowing eyes scanned the terrain. ''The Chthonian Shardfang should be the easiest to find.'' His flames licked around him as he considered his next move. ''I should be ready for anything once I leave my ghost-form. I promised Darius I wouldn¡¯t rely on it.''

    With a final glance around the barren expanse, Haku prepared to dispel the technique. But before he did, he summoned two phantoms, his fiery clones erupting into existence beside him. His eyes widened as he took them in. ¡°You too?!¡±

    Both phantoms stood as tall as him now, their forms much more solid and defined than before. No longer just shapes of fire, their bodies mirrored his features, the contained flames swirling within them like molten cores. Even cloaked in invisibility, Haku could clearly see the improvements in their structure.

    His claws itched to merge the phantoms and detonate them immediately, but he held himself back. Taking a deep breath, he steadied his thoughts. ''So far, I¡¯ve gained a lot already. At this speed, I need to be cautious. Darius warned me about growing too fast without stabilizing my foundations.'' Doing his best to imitate his brother, he lightened his voice, and exaggeratedly declared, "I need to gain real combat experience and focus on consolidating my gains."

    Smirking, his gaze turned toward the rugged expanse of the Shattered Crags. ''The Celestial Beast Soul Mantra demands battle to progress. Until now, it¡¯s been Darius doing most of the fighting.''

    Slowly, his shimmering ghost-form faded, his enormous physical body revealing itself to the harsh environment. His obsidian fur bristled, and the dark blue flames licking his shoulders flared with newfound intensity. Standing tall against the backdrop of the cracked terrain, Haku¡¯s voice was a quiet growl as he flexed his claws, his horns burning brightly.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    His nose flared as he raised it to the wind, taking deep, deliberate breaths. Colors filled his mind, swirling and separating until the scent he was searching for became clear. ¡°I was hoping for a Golem, but a Shardfang will do.¡± His burning tail swished excitedly. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to go deeper to find one of those, the books did say they were closer to the center.¡±

    Leaping gracefully from the stone outcropping, Haku hit the ground at a sprint, his nose guiding him toward a ravine where another mountain towered in the distance. The scent grew stronger with every step, its intensity sharpening his focus.

    ¡°There¡¯s more than one,¡± he muttered, slowing his pace as he approached a boulder the size of a tavern. Trotting to its shadowed side, he closed his eyes and lifted his nose again as he dimmed his flames. The air carried layers of information, and his senses carefully unraveled them. ''At least three¡ªno, four. But they smell weak.''

    He took another deep inhale, freezing mid-breath as something new hit his senses. Lowering his nose, his lips curled into a grin. ''Much better.''

    Unlike his brother, who relied on his mana sense, Haku could gauge an opponent''s strength purely from their scent. To him, the weight, density, and texture of a smell spoke volumes¡ªsubtle differences that Darius never seemed to grasp. Strength meant how close, density meant how powerful, and heavy scents signified how many.

    This new scent carried a damp, matted musk, like stale sweat, with a stony, metallic tang that made his nose twitch. But what sealed it was the final note¡ªa numbing, almost piney undertone. A Burrowfang Terra Wyrm. Its scent was dense, nearly on par with his own.

    Peeking around the edge of the boulder, Haku¡¯s fur bristled, and his heart began to race. ¡°Kinda pretty in an ugly way.¡±

    The strongest scent was perched on a granite shelf not far from where he stood, a Stage Two Shardfang sprawled lazily, its crystalline body reflecting the light. The creature stretched, exposing the jagged shards that jutted from it, soaking in the warmth of the sun like a lounging predator.

    His eyes lingered, studying its sleek, angular form as his heart raced. ''So that¡¯s a Stage Two Shardfang. Only about seventy-five Cauldrons of Force¡­ should be easy, but it¡¯ll be a pain if I attract the others''

    Its body was a deadly blend of nature and mineral, with deep amethyst crystals jutting out from its spine, shoulders, and limbs, forming a jagged shell. These formations refracted the light, each sharp edge ready to slice through anything that came too close. The elongated snout of the beast gave it a serpentine appearance, its crystalline fangs glowed dangerously as it exhaled in slow, steady breaths.

    The Shardfang¡¯s solid black eyes reflected no light, only an unblinking, predatory focus. Its long tail, lined with jagged crystal spikes, twitched lazily, a silent warning that it was aware, even if it looked relaxed.

    ''That Crystal Armor is gonna be a pain¡ªphysical attacks won¡¯t get me far without some serious force. But that tail¡­'' His gaze locked onto the twitching appendage. ''Those spikes look like they could tear through steel. A second stage shouldn''t be too much worry, but a third stage...''

    He crouched lower as he considered his approach, ''it has the Crystal Mist ability. That''s gonna be tricky. The second I smell it, it''ll dull my senses. My flames should keep me safe but just in case, I¡¯ll have to end it quick.''

    Despite his growing strength, Haku felt a twinge of respect for the creature. The Shardfang was perfectly adapted for survival in the Shattered Crags, its claws capable of tearing through stone, its armor shrugging off blows, and its abilities built to disorient and dominate prey.

    ''It¡¯s just a big rock lizard,'' Haku muttered, his grin widening despite himself. ''This¡¯ll be fun.''

    He lowered himself further, flames rippling as his muscles tensed, his gaze locked onto the beast. The predator in him thrilled at the challenge. ''Time to show Labrys what I can really do.''

    Haku harnessed every ounce of his newfound strength, leaping with explosive force. Just as his paws left the ground, he shifted back to his animal form, his smaller body propelling upward like a loosed arrow. ''Whoa!'' The exhilaration of the flight surged through him, his flames rippling in his wake.

    The sheer height he achieved caught even him off guard. ''Guess I overdid it,'' he thought, hearing an all-too-familiar voice in his head. ''Always going at full strength,'' Darius¡¯s teasing tone echoed in his mind, ''like a bull trapped in a tea house.''

    High above the ravine, Haku scanned the area. His sharp eyes quickly caught the reflective light of crystal from the Shardfangs below. ''Found you,'' he thought, mapping their positions as he transformed.

    The wind screamed past his ears as his descent began. Like a blazing blue comet, his form streaked toward the ground, leaving a large trail of fire in his wake. Adjusting his angle mid-fall, his eyes locked onto the unsuspecting 2nd Stage Shardfang.

    The beast lay sprawled across its granite perch, its amethyst crystals absorbing the sun¡¯s warmth. Having evolved in an environment free of aerial predators due to the region¡¯s crushing gravity, it paid no attention to the sky above. Its only warning came in the form of a short whistle of rushing wind, followed by a sudden spike in temperature.

    Then came silence.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact shattered the granite shelf, sending debris and blood exploding outward in a fiery storm. Before the dust could settle, Haku burst from the wreckage, flames roaring around his body.

    His powerful legs drove him toward the next target¡ªa smaller 1st Stage Shardfang perched on a lower ledge.

    The younger beast barely had time to lift its head before he descended upon it. With a single bite from his jaws, the Shardfang¡¯s head separated cleanly from its body, its crystal-studded tail twitching.

    Not stopping for a moment, Haku pivoted, his paws slamming into the ground as he launched himself toward the remaining targets.

    The next Shardfang, caught in the chaos, swiveled its head in confusion, its black eyes darting in search of the threat. Before it could react, blue flames enveloped its vision, claws tearing through its brain.

    ''One left!''

    Haku darted forward, the blur of the terrain rushing past as he locked onto his next target. Ahead, the ravine widened into a dome-like opening, a natural amphitheater with a serene pond at its center. Near the water¡¯s edge, a lone Cthonian Shardfang had been drinking, its jagged amethyst crystals large and reflecting the light of his flames.

    ''A third stage,'' he thought, his pulse quickening.

    Leaping at the beast, before he could execute his attack, his instincts flared, and with a swift tail swipe, he altered his trajectory mid-air just as a volley of razor-sharp crystals shredded through his afterimage.

    The Shardfang¡¯s solid black eyes locked onto him with precision, its tail already preparing another attack. New crystals sprouted almost instantly along its jagged length.

    "That shouldn¡¯t kill me outright... but I¡¯m not about to test it," he muttered, his claws digging into the rocky ground as he bolted.

    The beast hissed, its spiked tail lashing out again. Haku bounded off the cliff walls and rocks, his movements fluid and quick. In response, the Shardfang reared back, releasing a hiss that turned into a torrent of Crystal Mist, a shimmering grey fog that sparkled.

    Holding his breath, Haku narrowly dodged another volley of crystals. The mist filled the area quickly, its dulling effect creeping over his senses. Cycling his mana faster, he forced the haze¡¯s influence out of his body, but the beast¡¯s persistence kept him on edge.

    The Shardfang remained defensive, coiling back as it guarded its position. Its attacks were relentless, the sharp projectiles regenerating faster than Haku could close the distance.

    ''A third stage is as clever as a human child,'' Haku thought, his growl low and frustrated. ''It knows I¡¯m trying to end this quickly, and it¡¯s stalling me with that damn tail.''

    Dodging another barrage of crystal shards, he noticed something. Landing on a rock, he kept his eyes trained on the beast¡¯s tail as it prepared its next attack. A grin spread across his face as the mist filled the ravine.

    ''It¡¯s getting slower.''

    The next volley confirmed it. The beast¡¯s once-instant regeneration had begun to slow, the crystals taking slightly longer to reform.

    ''It¡¯s weakening,'' Haku thought, his strategy forming as he needed air. He leapt high, hovering above the mist¡¯s edge, and took a deep breath before diving back in. Whipping his tail to adjust his angle, he dodged another attack, descending with increasing speed.

    Below, the Shardfang¡¯s tail whipped back into position, its crystals glowing faintly as it aimed. Before it could fire, a loud splash erupted from across the pond. The beast flinched, its spikes launching towards and missing the invisible phantom.

    "Idiot."

    With the beast distracted, Haku landed safely and resumed his assault. With his lungs refreshed, and using his agility, he baited attack after attack, forcing the Shardfang to exhaust its energy on crystal regeneration while abandoning its mist.

    "This is it!"

    Planting himself at the edge of the clearing, Haku¡¯s claws dug deep into the ground as he skidded. His muscles coiled, flames rippling along his fur as he prepared for the final strike. The Shardfang hissed, curling defensively, its glowing crystals facing it''s opponent.

    Haku launched, his flames roaring as his massive body closed the distance.

    BOOOOOM!

    The ground erupted violently between them, sending shards of stone and debris flying. Haku skidded to a halt as a massive figure burst from the earth. The Burrowfang Terra Wyrm towered over the battlefield, its roar shaking the ravine walls.

    "Now there¡¯s two of you?!" Haku barked, leaping back to avoid falling debris. His flames flared as his core pulsed, mana surging through his veins.

    A sudden pleasant, burning sensation spread through his chest, igniting a familiar, reckless grin.

    "Fuck it!" He growled, his claws scraping against the stone. Flames spiraled around his massive form as he faced the beasts.

    "I''ll just kill you both!"

 Chapter 128: Scales and Claws

    Chapter 128: Scales and Claws

    The battlefield had shifted, the drained pond leaving a cracked and barren basin. At the center, the enormous Burrowfang Terra Wyrm stood coiled, its heavy presence dominating the area. Beyond it, the 3rd Grade Shardfang had retreated slightly, its hisses sharp and tail lashing violently at the larger beast.

    The third stage Burrowfang Terra Wyrm towered like a living fortress, its fifteen-meter long body clad in jagged, rust-colored scales streaked with iron ore. Its massive claws, shaped like shovels, glinted with a sharp edge, perfectly suited for tearing through stone and soil. The creature¡¯s elongated head housed powerful jaws lined with stone-like teeth, capable of crushing rock with ease.

    Trailing behind it, the wyrm¡¯s tail ended in a living snakehead, its fangs dripping venom that glowed like molten ore. The tail swayed with precision, striking independently of the beast''s main body.

    Each movement of the creature caused the ground to tremble. With every detail¡ªfrom its rugged scales to its serpentine tail¡ªthe Burrowfang Terra Wyrm embodied the raw, unyielding force of the earth element.

    ''Those scales are gonna be a problem,'' Haku stepped back to gain some distance, his eyes darting between the two mana-beasts. ''Let¡¯s see what they do first.''

    The Burrowfang Terra Wyrm reared up from it''s midsection, towering at an imposing eight meters. Its eyes locked onto the smaller Shardfang, emitting low, guttural clicks and growls.

    The Cthonian Shardfang swayed nervously beneath the Wyrm''s gaze, its crystalline tail whipping erratically. The panicked glow from its crystals pulsed with unease as it hissed, its body shifting from side to side. Then, with one final hiss, the Shardfang stilled. Bowing its head low, it tucked its tail under its belly in submission.

    "This is bad," Haku¡¯s fur bristled as a cold tension crawled up his spine. Watching the two beasts silently align, a sinking realization dawned. "This just went from a free-for-all to two on one." Flames flickering around his claws, crouching low, his aura surged as he prepared for the inevitable.

    As if on cue, a barrage of sharp crystals screamed toward him, forcing him to leap aside just as the Burrowfang charged with the force of an avalanche. The enormous creature closed the distance in an instant, its claws carving deep furrows into the earth. Dodging both the crystals and the Wyrm¡¯s crushing bulk, Haku twisted mid-air, a faint grin breaking through the tension as a shrill cry erupted across the battlefield.

    One of Haku¡¯s phantoms, having broken from its ghost-form, clamped its flaming jaws around the back of the Shardfang¡¯s neck. The smaller beast thrashed violently, its tail whipping as it tried to retaliate. But the blue phantom was relentless, shaking its head side to side like a rabid predator, slamming the Shardfang¡¯s body into the ground repeatedly.

    The Burrowfang roared in fury, pivoting to charge the phantom. Haku intercepted with a blur of speed, dashing across the Wyrm¡¯s massive face and clawing one of its amber eyes. The beast reared back with a deafening bellow, the force of its pain-induced movements shaking the ground violently. Rocks tumbled as the tremors knocked both the phantom and Shardfang off balance, giving the latter the opportunity to escape.

    Haku landed lightly next to the retreating phantom, both of them standing side by side. Their glowing blue flames flickered against the quaking terrain as they squared off against the wounded beasts, ready for the next round.

    "Now this is a battle." Haku¡¯s grin stretched wide, his excitement burning as hot as his mana.

    Surging forward, his claws tore at the ground, only to skid to a halt as a stream of liquid shot toward him. He twisted on instinct, dodging just in time to watch the acid strike a boulder, dissolving it almost instantly into sizzling rubble.

    Dodging another stream, he followed the attack back to the snake-headed tail of the Burrowfang. Its hood flared wide as it hissed, spitting another jet of poison. Leaping aside, his ears twitched at the sharp whistle of another threat¡ªa crystal shard flying towards him. He grunted as it grazed his shoulder, the searing pain fleeting as his body instantly began to heal.

    "Bastard." Growling, his flames intensified, his glowing blue eyes narrowing on the Shardfang. "Gotta kill that one first."

    Sending a mental command to his phantom, which was fiercely harassing the Burrowfang, he felt its acknowledgment through their link. The phantom redoubled its efforts, its attacks becoming frenzied and relentless, forcing the larger beast and it''s tail to keep their attention focused on it''s attacks.

    Seizing the moment as the Shardfang prepared another volley of crystals, Haku drew deeply on his mana, the flames on his body igniting into a blazing sun. The sudden eruption of heat distorted the air, creating a shield of scorching vapor that deflected the projectiles. With a roar, his body became blur of black fur and blue fire as he closed the distance.

    The Shardfang hissed and curled defensively, its crystal-spiked tail lashing in a desperate attempt to protect itself. But there was no escape. Haku¡¯s jaws clamped down with crushing force, shattering its skull in a single, brutal motion.

    A sickening crunch echoed through the battlefield, catching the Burrowfang¡¯s attention. The massive beast reared back, amber eyes locking onto the twitching form of its ally as Haku stood over it, fangs buried deep in its neck.

    Crunch.

    Crunch.

    Crunch.

    Swallowing hard, Haku turned his blood-soaked snout toward the remaining opponent. "Your turn."

    Roaring in fury, the Burrowfang''s massive body twisted, the metallic hood of the snake wrapping protectively around its head as the gigantic beast escaped into the ground at impressive speed.

    ''Follow it! Don¡¯t¡ª''

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Haku¡¯s command to the phantom was cut short as the ground beneath them quaked and shattered. Large chunks of earth exploded upwards, grinding and smashing against each other. Leaping from an oncoming boulder, Haku strained to focus as the deafening noise consumed his senses.

    Watching the chaos around him, his mind raced. Shrinking back to his animal form, his agility soared. Darting through the destruction, he bounded from stone to stone, weaving through the debris with ease. Clearing the Burrowfang¡¯s attack, he landed on a granite shelf high above. The enormous phantom followed, landing gently beside him.

    Both stood still, their eyes locked on the scene below as the ground continued to churn, the echo of grinding rock rumbling like thunder. After a few tense moments, the destruction subsided, leaving only the sound of shifting earth and crumbling stone.

    "Let¡¯s see what you do now."

    The air thickened, the tension palpable. Sniffing wildly, Haku froze mid-breath as his flames erupted, his body swelling as his lava-filled horns ignited.

    Both him and the phantom bolted in opposite directions as the shelf beneath exploded, shards of rock scattering as the Burrowfang burst from the ground.

    Bounding off a rock, Haku shot directly back toward the wyrm, the phantom mirroring him. Together, they instantly closed the distance, both attacking the beast''s exposed areas as they passed.

    To his surprise, his claws scraped against the beast¡¯s armor, sparks flying with their strikes. ''I forgot it can shift its scales,'' landing and skidding to face the creature again, he began to scan its body.

    Their coordinated strike had targeted the beast¡¯s armpits, but the Burrowfang¡¯s scales shifted just in time to deflect the attacks. Haku noticed the movement of its front limbs faltered when the scales shifted, only regaining freedom as the armor slid back into place.

    "Keep it pinned!" The command rang out just as the wyrm began to pull the rest of its massive body out of the ground. "Let¡¯s see what you do without your tail!"

    Charging again, Haku and the phantom turned into streaks of fire, their speed increasing as they zig-zagged around the Burrowfang. Each relentless strike forced the mana-beast into a defensive stance, its scales shifting rapidly to shield its weak points.

    With their attack speed synchronizing perfectly, Haku and his Phantom landed crouched side by side on a jagged boulder. Flames flickered across their bodies as they tensed.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    The boulder shattered beneath them as they launched. The Burrowfang¡¯s glowing scales shifted instantly, covering their target, its vulnerable throat. Anticipating this, the Phantom twisted mid-air, pushing Haku slightly off course. The adjustment sent his claws raking across the beast¡¯s exposed chest.

    The wyrm¡¯s roar erupted through the ravine, a mixture of fury and agony. Steaming blood sprayed across the rocks, sizzling and putting off a noxious smell. ''It worked!'' he smiled, his heart pounding with adrenaline.

    Due to it''s incredibly thick skin, the wound wasn''t deep, but it exposed torn flesh beneath the creature¡¯s shifting armor. Thrashing violently, the Burrowfang tried to pull more of its massive body from the ground, its desperation clear.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡±

    Haku snarled, charging again with the Phantom in sync. Exploiting the beast¡¯s desperate attempt, he tore a chunk of flesh from its armpit while the Phantom seared a gash into its neck.

    After dozens of repeated successfull attacks, the Burrowfang eventually let out an almost pitiful, begging roar, its cry like a plea for help. But Haku and his Phantom pressed their assault. Timing their attacks carefully, they continued to target the exposed sections of the beast¡¯s hide, its shifting scales struggling to keep pace.

    To an outsider stumbling upon the scene, the battle might have seemed one-sided, almost cruel. The mighty wyrm, so imposing mere moments ago, now appeared helpless, forced to defend against two tireless predators. Haku¡¯s lack of a decisive killing technique left him with no choice but to chip away at the creature¡¯s life force piece by agonizing piece, his flames and claws whittling it down with bloody precision.

    Even Labrys, watching from his perch high above, felt a twinge of pity for the Burrowfang.

    "That wyrm must be centuries old. To fall to a beast barely two decades..." His voice trailed off as he absentmindedly chewed on one of Siaer¡¯s soul fruits, his molten eyes locked on the scene below.

    ¡°So young but this strong already,¡± he muttered, shaking his massive horns, ¡°yet his inexperience is obvious, and that beast is suffering because of it.¡±

    Down in the ravine, Haku and his Phantom hung onto the Burrowfang''s thick hide, their fangs digging deep into its flesh. Haku clung to its neck while the Phantom latched onto one of its arms. Blood sprayed across Haku¡¯s face as the massive wyrm thrashed violently, its cries echoing throughout the canyon. For a fleeting moment, even Haku hesitated, feeling a pang of guilt.

    With his jaws still clamped on the beast, he snarled through gritted teeth, "Just die already!"

    He braced himself, flexing his side to counter the beast¡¯s expected flailing. Instead, there was an abrupt stillness, followed immediately by a sudden slicing sound and an immense force that sent him flying. His Phantom shattered instantly, vanishing in a burst of blue flames.

    Crashing hard into a boulder, Haku bounced off it with a crunch and rolled to a stop. Groaning, he shook his head, dazed. "Wh¡ªWhat in Gaia was that?!" His dazed eyes darted back to the wyrm, its massive upper body lay split cleanly in two, blood pooling beneath its two halves.

    Following the trail of gore, his gaze locked onto the shaft of a stone axe protruding from the Burrowfang¡¯s back, its surface slick with blood.

    Fury immediately ignited in his chest. Leaping to his feet, he roared, "Why¡¯d you do that?! That was my kill!" His voice echoed through the ravine as he scanned the cliffs above. Spotting Labrys, his eyes narrowed. "I told you to stay out of this!"

    The guardian huffed, his disdain palpable even from afar. Without a word, the massive bull stepped off the ledge, his body dropping like a comet. The impact of his landing sent a shockwave through the ground, cracks splintering outward as his hooves sank into the stone.

    Standing tall, he extended his hand. The axe wrenched free from the Burrowfang¡¯s corpse and shot into his grasp, spraying Haku with fresh blood as it flew past.

    ¡°What you were doing wasn¡¯t killing¡ªit was torture,¡± he said, his deep voice cutting and angry. ¡°At the rate you were going, it would¡¯ve taken another hour to kill it. That beast fought well, and it deserved a swift end. Something you should have given it.¡±

    Opening his mouth to retort, Haku found no words. Clamping his jaw shut, his eyes drifted to the Burrowfang¡¯s mangled body, the wounds crisscrossing its hide like a map of suffering. A wave of shame washed over him, but he shook it off with a growl. ¡°So what am I supposed to do, huh? Only fight weaker opponents? There are beasts ten times this thing¡¯s size! Should I just run unless I can kill them in one hit?¡±

    Labrys snorted, his molten eyes unwavering. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your explosion magic? Like you did on me?¡±

    Caught off guard, Haku stammered. ¡°That¡ªthat was different! This is training, okay? I¡¯m trying not to rely on that. I want to fight honorably.¡±

    Labrys burst into laughter, the sound echoing mockingly through the ravine. ¡°Honorably?¡± The bull repeated, his tone dripping with disdain. He gestured toward the fallen Burrowfang with his axe. ¡°Was that honorable?¡±

    The old guardian¡¯s eyes burned as he continued. ¡°You honor your opponent by fighting without holding back. This isn¡¯t some sparring match, kit. This is life and death. Save your ¡®training¡¯ for that farm of yours¡ªout here, it¡¯s kill or be killed.¡±

    Clearing his throat, Labrys glanced around as if making sure no one else could hear. ¡°And another thing,¡± he said, his tone sharp, ¡°don¡¯t you have two of those ghosts? You didn¡¯t even bother to use them both to help you.¡± He shook his head in exasperation. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Labrys crouched low, his enormous leg muscles coiling before he effortlessly leaped to the top of the ravine. Haku¡¯s jaw clenched as he watched, sneering slightly. ¡°Show off,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Tensing his legs, Haku launched himself upward, claws digging into the stone wall as he bolted to the top. Cresting the edge, he landed beside Labrys with a scowl. ¡°Where are we¡ª?¡±

    His question died in his throat as his eyes locked onto the scene ahead. ¡°Is that a golem?!¡±

    Labrys sighed as Haku jumped forward, sniffing excitedly around the remains. ¡°Yes, one that was drawn here by the sounds of your fight. If I hadn¡¯t been here, you¡¯d be in serious trouble right now.¡±

    The remnants of the golem glowed in the light, its body a massive heap of ruby-red quartz. It lay sprawled for six meters in a humanoid shape, its chest punctured by a massive hole that went clean through its core.

    ¡°It was an old one,¡± Labrys continued, his voice grave. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance if it had joined the fight.¡±

    Haku¡¯s initial excitement faded as Labrys¡¯s words sank in. A chill crawled up his spine as he turned back to face the guardian. ¡°I get it,¡± he said quietly. ¡°And thank you. I¡¯ll make sure Darius knows you saved my life.¡±

    Caught off guard by the straightforward gratitude, Labrys turned away, coughing into his fist. ¡°Nonsense,¡± he grumbled. ¡°I told you I¡¯d deal with it, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. But remember this: the faster you kill, the less attention you draw. Explosions may be loud, but if they end a fight quickly, they¡¯re worth it. Fear the sound of hesitation more than the noise of power.¡±

    Haku hid his grin, sensing an opportunity to press the moment. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll remember that. I just¡­ wanted to impress you, y¡¯know? For my first real fight.¡± He gestured at the shattered golem with a swipe of his paw. ¡°If I could do something amazing like that, I wouldn¡¯t have to rely so much on my phantoms. Right now, all I¡¯ve got are my teeth and claws.¡±

    Labrys didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Even more reason to use them."

    Instantly disappointed, Haku sighed inwardly, unwilling to show it. ¡®why won''t anyone teach me anything?! I want to know some ancient spells or powerful techniques,¡¯ he thought. Shaking off his frustration, he nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to do that. Excuse me, I''ll be right back, I need to finish what I started.¡±

    Before Labrys could respond, Haku leapt back into the ravine, his flames trailing behind him.

    Labrys tilted his head, his expression puzzled. ¡°Finish? They¡¯re already dead.¡± Pausing for a moment, he strolled to the edge of the ravine when his ears suddenly pricked. Just as he leaned forward to look, the sound of tearing flesh and crunching bones rose from below.

    His face twisting in disgust, he stepped back with a grimace, ¡°Shardfangs taste horrible."

 Chapter 129: A Guardians Test

    Chapter 129: A Guardian''s Test

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Haku asked, his sharp eyes scanning as he exited the ravine.

    ¡°Age determines their strength,¡± Labrys replied evenly, his massive hooves crunching against the stone as he followed behind. ¡°The longer their cores absorb the earth element, the more their bodies develop and their powers evolve.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the oldest one you¡¯ve seen?¡±

    ¡°Siaer believes there¡¯s one here that¡¯s been around since before the chaotic mana region even formed. But the oldest I¡¯ve personally encountered? Around three hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Was it strong?¡±

    The guardian glanced at Haku, his glowing eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°You could probably handle one around fifty years old, if that gives you an idea.¡±

    Haku whistled, his tail flicking as his eyes widened. ¡°Naturally forming monsters¡­¡± His voice carried a mix of awe and fascination. ¡°Do they all look like the one you fought?¡±

    ¡°More or less, though it depends on where they first formed.¡±

    As they reached a high vantage point, the terrain before them unfolded into a vast, jagged expanse. Haku¡¯s gaze swept over the horizon, his expression momentarily stunned. ¡®It¡¯s endless.¡¯ Peaks erupted from the earth like the spines of numerous great beasts, their sheer size dwarfing the clouds that clung to their summits.

    ¡°How long to get to Barrond¡¯s Domain?¡± Haku asked, his voice subdued as he took in the scale of the Shattered Crags.

    Labrys paused, tilting his head in thought. ¡°At the speed I¡¯ve seen you run? At least a year. The middle area is the largest of the three.¡±

    ¡°A year¡­¡± Haku¡¯s voice trailed off, the weight of the distance pulling his ears back slightly. His claws scraped the stone as his tail flicked nervously.

    Noticing the shift in the fox¡¯s demeanor, Labrys sighed, his deep voice carrying a note of impatience. ¡°What¡¯s your plan, kit?¡±

    ¡°My plan?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From what I understand, you and your brother don¡¯t stand much chance against this Crowley. So what¡¯s your plan?¡±

    Haku nudged a loose rock with his paw, watching as the tiny stone plummeted at incredible speed, burying itself deep into the ground below. ¡°The gravity here is manageable,¡± he muttered, more to himself than to Labrys. ¡°I was hoping to reach the center and fight stronger beasts, but a year to get there is too long. I¡¯ll stay here instead and train.¡±

    Labrys didn¡¯t let up. ¡°And how will you do that? What¡¯s your goal?¡±

    Turning to the guardian, Haku raised a suspicious brow. ¡°Why so curious all of a sudden?¡±

    A faint blush darkened the glow of Labrys¡¯s eyes. With a loud huff, he bellowed, ¡°Nonsense! I couldn¡¯t care less. But if I¡¯m stuck watching over you, I¡¯d rather not waste my time. So, what do you need to do to get stronger?¡±

    Haku tilted his head, considering Labrys¡¯s question for a moment. Turning his gaze back to the endless Crags, ¡°something like what happened earlier with your shade was unexpected, I grow normally through combat and devouring what I kill,¡± he explained. ¡°but after consuming your shade, I¡¯ve hit a bottleneck.¡±

    Scratching at the dirt, Haku drew six lines, each separated by three smaller marks. ¡°I practice a cultivation technique called the Celestial Beast Soul Mantra. It has six layers, each granting me greater strength and new abilities. Each major layer has three minor layers. Right now, I¡¯m at the peak of the second major layer.¡±

    ¡°So your bottleneck is preventing you from accessing the third?"

    ¡°Exactly. To progress, I need to fight and consume enough mana to reach the peak of a major layer. Breaking through to the next, though¡ªthat¡¯s different.¡± Haku¡¯s voice grew serious. ¡°To break into the second layer, I consumed the bones and marrow of a half-step fourth-stage mana-beast.¡±

    Labrys raised a brow, his tone faintly approving but slightly mocking. ¡°Quite the lucky find. How did you manage that? No matter how weak the species, there¡¯s no way you or your ¡®monster brother¡¯ took one down.¡±

    The temperature around them spiked suddenly as Haku bristled. Though his gaze remained fixed on the horizon, his voice carried a sharp edge. ¡°You¡¯re free to think whatever you want about my brother, and maybe some of it¡¯s true. But don¡¯t speak about him like that in front of me again. If you do, even though I know you¡¯ll kill me, I¡¯ll rip your throat out.¡±

    Labrys froze for a moment, taken aback. The pressure radiating from Haku was nothing to him, but the conviction behind the fox¡¯s words was unmistakable. The old guardian tilted his head slightly, his tone probing. ¡°You¡¯d really die for that, wouldn''t you?¡±

    Haku finally turned to face him, his blue flames licking at his dark fur. ¡°I would.¡± His hind legs trembled slightly, but his eyes held firm. ¡°So don¡¯t push me. I really don¡¯t want to die today.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Labrys stared at the fox, his expression unreadable¡ªuntil a sudden roar of laughter erupted from him, echoing across the Crags. ¡°Impressive! You acknowledge your weakness, but you¡¯d still throw your life away to defend your brother. Idiotic, but I like it!¡± He clapped Haku hard on the back, the force sinking the fox¡¯s paws into the stone beneath them.

    ¡®Pretty sure that was a warning,¡¯ Haku thought, rolling his shoulders as he yanked his paws free and shook the dust from his fur. ¡°But to answer your question,¡± he continued, his voice steady, ¡°I was lucky. I met the half-step mana-beast at the end of his life. We formed some karma between us, and he gave me his body to consume. He was an honorable and mighty Volcanic-Ram. Without his sacrifice, I¡¯d have had to settle for something much weaker. My entire foundation is thanks to him.¡±

    Labrys¡¯s expression shifted, his molten eyes dimming slightly. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened to Shattyr."

    ¡°Wait¡ªyou knew him?!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡± Labrys¡¯s voice grew distant, tinged with something Haku couldn¡¯t quite place. Turning back to face the fox, the guardian¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Tell me how it happened. I¡¯d like to know if he died well.¡±

    Seeing the sincerity in Labrys¡¯s eyes, Haku hesitated. Taking a deep breath, he nodded and began to recount his and Darius¡¯s encounter with the Beast Graveyard.

    ---

    Haku¡¯s growl deepened, his claws digging into the stone beneath him as he glared at the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll find the humans who killed his herd. I¡¯ll bury their skulls where his family died, and Shattyr will finally rest.¡±

    Labrys sighed, a plume of hot steam escaping his nostrils. After making a few symbols with his hand, he crouched, scooping up a fistful of dirt and rubbing it across his chest with slow, deliberate movements. ¡°It gladdens me to know he found someone willing to carry out his vengeance. I met him once, not long ago, when he traveled through the Bastion. If his loved ones hadn¡¯t been slaughtered, he would''ve never left the Pyroclasmic Expanse. He was one of the few beasts I¡¯ve met in my lifetime who truly earned my respect. You must do everything you can to keep your word, Kit.¡±

    Haku raised his head slightly, his blue flames flickering as he replied with cold certainty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If they¡¯re still alive, I¡¯ll find them. They¡¯re already dead, they just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±

    Labrys chuckled, his molten eyes narrowing. ¡°We might need to worry more about you surviving long enough to carry it out. At the pace you¡¯re going, you won¡¯t live very long. I¡¯m honestly shocked you robbed a beast graveyard. Even the newest ones have owners.¡±

    ¡°Owners?¡± Haku¡¯s ears twitched, his mind flashing to Darius¡¯s account of the enormous skeleton guarding the final barrier of the graveyard. ¡°So that giant was the owner?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Labrys trailed off, his expression distant. ¡°But if it¡¯s the one I think it is, what your brother saw was likely not the owner.¡±

    ¡°Then what was it?¡± Haku pressed, his flames dimming slightly as curiosity overtook him.

    Shaking his head, Labrys waved him off. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you tripled your strength, you¡¯d have no business going back there. Best not to dwell on it.¡± Adjusting his axe on his shoulder, the guardian turned back to the fox. ¡°So, what do you need to break through your bottleneck?¡±

    Haku¡¯s ears perked slightly as he straightened. ¡°For the First layer, I needed the bones and marrow of a powerful mana-beast. This time, I¡¯ll need to consume the flesh and tendons of one.¡±

    Labrys raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical. ¡°Wait¡ªyou said Shattyr gave you his entire body. Why didn¡¯t you save his?¡±

    Haku shrugged, his flames flickering brighter for a moment. ¡°I would have, but Darius said it¡¯s best to use a different beast for each breakthrough. If I relied on Shattyr for everything, it¡¯d limit my potential. So I didn¡¯t save his tendons or flesh.¡±

    Labrys hummed thoughtfully, hefting his axe as he followed Haku¡¯s gaze toward the center of the Lithic Bastion. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. So what now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d hoped to reach the center, and the beasts here are far too weak for me to break through using them. So I¡¯ll settle for pushing the second layer to its limits. Soon I''ll reach the threshold, when that happens I''ll only fight and consume bones and organs, that way, I should be able to push my cultivation without triggering the breakthrough. I¡¯ll also focus on refining my combat skills and finding new ways to use my phantoms.¡±

    Labrys hesitated, his eyes flashing as his grip tightened on his axes. After a tense silence, he snorted, his tone mocking. "Maybe it¡¯s fated."

    Haku blinked, tilting his head. "Huh? What¡¯s fate got to do with it?"

    Ignoring the question, Labrys¡¯s tone turned serious. "I¡¯ll be leaving you now."

    "Okay," Haku said casually, shrugging. "I should get back to training anyway, this time¡ª"

    "Not like you think." Labrys¡¯s voice cut through Haku¡¯s words, his tone final. "I will be leaving you completely. From this point forward, you will face everything alone. I will no longer watch from a distance. Any and all dangers, you will handle entirely on your own."

    Haku¡¯s brows furrowed, "wait, what? Why now?" His tail flicking in confusion.

    Labrys planted his axes in the ground, the sound echoing through the ravine. "If you truly want to break through your bottleneck, I¡¯ll help you do it."

    Haku¡¯s ears perked, his inner excitement barely contained. ''Yes! I knew it! He¡¯s gonna give me somethin.'' Masking his emotions, he feigned confusion. "But how? And why? You¡¯re one of the most powerful beings on Gaia. Why would you bother helping me more?"

    "Does it matter?" Labrys¡¯s eyes were unyielding. "The fact is, I¡¯m offering you an opportunity. But I¡¯m not doing it out of goodwill or in exchange for some vague promise. What I require from you is immediate proof."

    Haku¡¯s mind raced. ''Proof? Does he want me to survive alone?''

    "You need to prove to me that you can endure on your own."

    ''Called it.''

    Labrys continued, his tone heavy with challenge. "And since I won¡¯t be watching you, I¡¯ll need a guarantee that you weren¡¯t just hiding the whole time."

    Haku gulped, "guarantee?"

    Labrys leaned forward, his gaze like stone. "You have five months until your brother returns from Agarttha. If you can make it to Barrond¡¯s Domain within that time, I will give you what you need to break through to your third layer."

    Haku¡¯s eyes widened. "Impossible! The breakthrough into the second layer took me a month alone! That means I¡¯d need to make it there in four months, and you already said it¡¯d take a year! Can¡¯t you meet me halfway at least?"

    Labrys snorted, his voice dismissive. "This is the opportunity I¡¯m giving you. You can take it or leave it. If you refuse, I will still keep watch over you while you train, but my terms won''t change."

    Clenching his jaw, the weight of the decision settling on Haku¡¯s shoulders. ''If I do this, even if I make it in four months, who knows how long the breakthrough will take. But if I don¡¯t, there¡¯s little chance I¡¯ll be able to help with Jarek unless I advance.''

    His massive jaws tightened, resolve burning in his eyes as he looked up at Labrys. "I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll get to the center in four months."

    Labrys nodded, his expression firm. "Good. Then I¡¯ll be waiting for¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Haku had already leapt off the cliff, flames igniting as he bounded into the distance. "I¡¯ll meet you there!" he shouted back. "Don¡¯t be late!"

    Frowning as he watched the fox disappear into the jagged expanse of the Crags, Labrys¡¯s expression slowly eased into something unreadable.

    ¡°I hate it when you do that,¡± he muttered, his deep voice rumbling through the air.

    The ground beside him trembled, shifting as Siaer emerged seamlessly from the earth. Shaking dust from her antlers, she tilted her head with an amused smirk. ¡°Seems I¡¯m getting rusty. First the human, and now you.¡±

    Labrys snorted, ¡°I can smell the death on your aura.¡±

    Her smirk faltered, replaced by a flicker of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Shifting her gaze to where Haku had vanished, her tone softened. ¡°Are you really not going to follow him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He began to turn away, his hooves digging into the cracked stone. ¡°But you are.¡±

    ¡°I am not!¡± Siaer barked, her eyes narrowing. ¡°And where exactly do you think you¡¯re going? You¡¯re not just going to sit around and wait for him while I¡¯m stuck out there!¡±

    Pausing mid-step, Labrys¡¯s heavy shoulders squared as he glanced back at her. ¡°You will watch him. Or else he will die, because I''m going to the Pyroclasmic Expanse.¡±

    Noticing the finality in his tone, Siaer¡¯s jaw tightened, her gaze flickering back to the horizon where Haku had disappeared. Her tone turned quieter, more composed. ¡°And what do you intend to do?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. As he strode forward, a faint yellow aura began to seep from his massive body, thick and oppressive. If Haku had still been present, it would have been his first glimpse of it. The yellow haze twisted and darkened as tendrils of black seeped into it like ink in water.

    ¡°Something I should have done in the first place,¡± Labrys growled, his voice low and heavy with intent.

    Siaer watched him silently, a shadow of sadness flickering in her eyes. ¡°Be careful,¡± she murmured. ¡°Another king¡¯s Domain is no place to cause trouble.¡±

    Labrys didn¡¯t respond. Instead, the Stone Tyrant crouched, his massive legs coiling with raw power before the ground cracked beneath him, and in a single leap, he disappeared into the horizon, heading toward the Stalwart Plains.

 Chapter 130: Ash and Stone

    Chapter 130: Ash and Stone

    ¡°Four months?!¡± Haku panted as he darted through the Shattered Crags, his form a blue blur against the jagged stone. Each leap from rock to rock sent debris scattering in his wake. ¡°Why''d he have to give me such a headache?!¡±

    Ahead, the glint of crystals caught his eye, two first stage Cthonian Shardfangs were positioned on a flat outcrop.

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Slowing his pace, he angled his path toward a nearby cliffside, paws digging into the stone as he ascended silently. The pair of reptiles were engrossed in what appeared to be a mating display.

    The brighter-colored male performed a strange, jerky dance, lifting its limbs rhythmically to show off its crystal armor. The duller female sat watching, her head tilting side to side as her tongue flicked.

    As the male¡¯s tail lashed in a final flourish, the female began to rear back, preparing her cry of approval. It abruptly froze mid-motion, its gaze locked as a shadow grew over them. Her throat caught in a strangled hiss.

    With a deafening crash, Haku descended upon the pair like a thunderbolt, dust and blood exploding from the impact. His fangs tore through their necks, severing their heads in one brutal motion while his claws shredded their bodies.

    Licking the blood from his maw, he devoured the remains without hesitation, his body steaming faintly as he absorbed their mana. Throwing his head back, he shook his fur, stretching as he exhaled. ¡°that feels better.¡±

    He began scanning the area for any sign of unwanted attention. Satisfied the coast was clear, his body faded as he shifted to his ghost-form. As his view changed, the bodies of his two phantoms appeared, flanking him on either side. Without a word, the trio bolted, racing deeper into the Crags toward Barrond¡¯s Domain.

    ¡®I need to think about this.¡¯ His paws struck the ground with measured force, his mind racing faster than his body. ¡®If I wanna get there in time, I should stay hidden and sprint non-stop. But if I do that, there¡¯s no guarantee I¡¯ll even make it. Worse, if I spend the next four months running and not fighting, the whole trip will be wasted.¡¯

    The frustration he thought he''d shaken returned, crawling up his spine. The fleeting relief of killing the Shardfangs dissipating. ¡®I need to figure out how to do both¡ªfight and travel. But how?!¡¯

    Labrys¡¯s words echoed suddenly in his mind, a sharp reminder. ¡°The faster you kill, the less attention you draw. Explosions may be loud, but if they end a fight quickly, they¡¯re worth it. Fear the sound of hesitation more than the noise of power.¡±

    A flicker of realization hit him. Jumping from a ledge, his smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Laughter rang out as his claws scraped against the rocky surface, skidding to a stop. Both phantoms halted beside him, their fiery eyes fixed on him.

    Furrowing his brow, he stared back, his own glowing gaze intensifying as he concentrated. A moment later, the phantoms nodded and sprinted ahead, their forms streaking through the jagged terrain.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if it works.¡± Still in his ghost-form, he waited, the anticipation building in his chest. Moments later, he launched himself, flames licking at his paws as he trailed behind the phantoms. ¡®This just might be brilliant. Even big brother will be proud of me.¡¯

    Moving like a shadow through the crags, his presence was a ghostly whisper unnoticed by the wild terrain. Bounding over jagged rocks and barren peaks at full speed, he kept his rhythm steady for nearly an hour when a familiar tug from one of his phantoms snapped his attention. His lips curled into a grin.

    ''Detonate.''

    The command barely left his mind before a massive explosion of blue flames erupted in the distance. His heart raced as he picked up speed, eventually tearing straight through the fading heat and swirling ash of the shockwave as it passed.

    ''The explosion from just one of them now is stronger than both of them fused from before,'' he marveled, his eyes widening at the towering plume of smoke.

    He didn¡¯t slow as he rushed to the epicenter. Following his nose, he came upon the scene of the blast and inhaled deeply. His gaze locked onto the charred, massive corpse sprawled across the scorched ground. ''A stage three Cragbreaker Wurm,'' he noted, excitement flickering in his chest. ''My first one... and I didn¡¯t even get to see it alive.''

    Normally, a Cragbreaker Wurm was a colossal, serpentine creature with thick, segmented scales resembling jagged shards of stone. Its body had been covered in natural armor plates forged from dense, mana-infused rock, making it look like a moving mountain. These plates had been jagged and razor-sharp, designed to cut through stone as the Wurm tunneled through the earth.

    Its wedge-shaped head, now scorched and cracked, bore a powerful mouth lined with rows of serrated teeth capable of easily crushing boulders. Glowing amber eyes had once peered out from beneath heavy ridges of rock, now they sat empty, pouring pools of thick, brown blood. The Wurm¡¯s long, muscular body had been perfectly built for burrowing and constricting prey, a sheer force of nature that overwhelmed enemies with size and raw power, now reduced to half its size in a smoldering ruin.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Still in his ghost-form, Haku wasted no time. He darted forward and tore into the beast, ripping a chunk of its exposed flesh. As he chewed, his eyes darted over his body. Seeing and feeling no change, he smirked. ''It works! Eating doesn¡¯t break my ghost-form. Now all I have to do is let my phantoms run ahead, with their increased intelligence, they can surprise-kill mana-beasts, and I¡¯ll just follow behind, devouring the remains while staying hidden! It''s perfect!''

    With a quick command, he summoned another phantom, his mana draining as its body flickering to life before streaking off into the distance. Hearing company was close, he turned back to his meal, following the rich, earthy scent of the beast crystal. He tore into the Wurm¡¯s flesh, finding the core buried deep in its twisted tendons. Pulling it free, he swallowed it whole with an audible crunch, his flames flaring momentarily. He took a few more bites, ensuring the beast¡¯s mana was fully absorbed, before taking off again after his phantoms.

    An eruption of roars and screeches behind him didn¡¯t bother him, in fact, he laughed as the sounds of territorial fights broke out among the curious beasts swarming behind him.

    His enjoyment was interrupted suddenly by a faint tug from his furthest phantom. His grin stretched wider as his pace quickened.

    ''Detonate.''

    ----

    Watching the chaos from a clouded peak, Siaer¡¯s glowing eyes followed the trail of explosions below. The constant blasts sent ash and flame into the sky, shaking the ground with each eruption. She scraped her hooves against the stone in frustration. With a sigh, she leapt into the air, bounding across invisible pathways of mana that carried her to another peak.

    "Those poor creatures," she muttered, her voice heavy. "They don¡¯t even know they¡¯re dead."

    Another explosion rattled the mountains, dislodging rocks that tumbled into the crags below. "It¡¯s a smart plan," she admitted, "but it¡¯s reckless. If he keeps this up, he¡¯ll get himself killed before he gets there."

    Glancing toward the horizon, where the crags stretched endlessly, her sigh deepened as doubt filled her. "What was Labrys thinking? This trial is impossible. Even if he could survive on his own, he won¡¯t make it in time."

    Below, Haku darted through the terrain, his blue shape flickering like a moving torch. Siaer¡¯s thoughts turned over and over as she watched him. ''Should I step in?'' Another explosion broke her train of thought, and her worry grew.

    Scraping her hoof again, she growled softly. "If only those ghosts had souls. I could easily track them and stop them without him knowing." The thought lingered, but frustration pushed it aside.

    She landed on another peak, not far from a stage three Burrowfang Terra Wyrm resting outside its cave. The enormous beast noticed her, then instantly leapt into the crags below as if it could fly.

    Siaer didn¡¯t give it a second glance, her pacing resuming. "But if he''s destined to carry the pride of a god, the child will have to face much worse than this."

    Her eyes narrowed, her resolve tightening as she scraped the dirt again. "And Labrys¡­ that stubborn bull. He¡¯s all-in on aiding him. If I get involved, it¡¯ll only cause problems." Her voice softened, filled with reluctance. "No matter how much I want to help, this is his trial. I can only hope that he doesn¡¯t disturb her, I''d hate to have to kill one so old."

    With a final shake of her antlers, she leapt into the air again, her hooves landing on the wind as she raced off, her figure fading into the hazy distance.

    ----

    Haku wiped his bloodied jaw against a nearby boulder, his sharp teeth flashing as he licked the remnants from his fur. The taste of toxins and iron lingered, but he shook it off, his focus shifting inward as he bounded forward.

    ''It''s close,'' he thought, his mind narrowing in on his core. The pulsing Fire Mana within him felt dense and heavy, like a storm waiting to break. ''I need to start focusing on just bones and organs now. That should increase my pace at least.''

    A full week had passed since he began this relentless method of travel, using his phantoms to clear his path through the crags. The sound of explosions echoed constantly, filling the barren landscape with the aftermath of destruction. Each mana-beast had been obliterated before it could even react, its body reduced to nothing but a meal for the pursuing ember-fox. Efficient, yes¡ªbut over the past few days, something about it slowly began to nag at him.

    ''It''s too easy,'' he admitted to himself, his ears twitching. ''My plan''s working, but it feels¡­ wrong. What kind of karma is this building?''

    The thought lingered, heavy and uncomfortable, as he adjusted his strategy. ''Since I¡¯ve reached my limit, I''ll slow down. No more random kills. I¡¯ll have the phantoms target only third-stage beasts, and even then, only every third one they encounter.''

    He began sending his updated command, his mind linking to the pair scattered ahead. Just as the command settled, his pace faltered. His paws dug into the rocky ground as he came to a sudden halt, his fur bristling.

    A low growl escaped his throat. ''One just died?''

    His brow furrowed as he tried to make sense of it. ''How? Did it slip? No, that¡¯s ridiculous. Something must¡¯ve attacked it.''

    Instincts sharpening, his focus snapped fully to the remaining phantom as he sent a new order. ''Return now.'' At the same time, he summoned another, the familiar blue flames taking shape beside him in an instant.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the remaining phantom to appear in the distance, its form streaking toward him. Haku¡¯s growl deepened, his claws scratching against the stone as the phantom landed beside him.

    With them in tow, he took off in the direction where the one had disappeared, his movements measured and deliberate. ''If something can detect my phantoms, it can probably detect me,'' he thought, his claws digging into the rocky terrain with each stride.

    As he approached the area, his nose caught something¡ªsomething unmistakable. The familiar, sweaty scent hit him like a jolt of lightning.

    ''Humans.''

    The realization set his blood racing, his heart pounding in anticipation. The scent¡¯s brownish color filled his mind, vivid and unmistakable. A scent that was heavy, and dense.

    Choosing caution, he veered toward the high ground, leaving his phantoms in place. Bounding up the towering rise of a nearby peak, he crested its side, finding a broad stone shelf that jutted over the expanse below. Lowering his body against the ground, he focused his mana into his eyes and ears, sharpening his senses.

    The first thing he noticed was the sound of voices. They carried through the crags, the loudest one seemed frustrated, almost shouting, ¡°I¡¯m not paranoid!¡±

    ¡°No need to shout, just never heard of em before,¡± another voice retorted, laced with mockery. ¡°No need to tell the rest of the ghosts where we are.¡±

    ¡°You''re mocking me?!¡±

    ¡°Rusted son-of-a¡ª, Braggin!¡± A third voice cut in, exasperated but hushed. ¡°Leave the man alone. If he says something was there, just leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°Something was there!¡± the first voice snapped again. ¡°My spell wouldn¡¯t have activated otherwise!¡±

    Haku¡¯s ears twitched, his brows furrowing. ''So that¡¯s what happened. My phantom must''ve stepped on a trap.''

    Narrowing his eyes, he scanned the area below and caught a glimpse of movement¡ªmetal glinted in the sun. A figure emerged from behind a boulder, armored in steel, with an aura of purple mana crackling around him.

    ''Steel Knight.''

    Pushing more mana into his eyes, three other auras came into view, their colors swirling. Two were equally as dense as the steel knight, but the third stood out¡ªdenser, larger, a heavy yellow glow radiated around its weilder. ''A tier five Adept.''

    Haku¡¯s fur bristled as the realization hit him. ''An adept is ten times as strong as an insta-caster. If I fight this group head-on, my odds are zero. But with a surprise attack at the right moment...''

    Quietly, he deactivated his phantoms he left behind, their hidden forms dissolving into faint wisps of fire. Still cloaked in his ghost-form, he shifted back to his animal body, shrinking to reduce his profile.

    Keeping his distance as he slinked along the high ground. ''At the very least, if I can see them in action, I might be able to figure out the they destroyed my phantom.''

    The hunt began anew. His sharp claws gripped the fragile terrain with precision as he crept silently along the high ground. The faint murmur of human voices below kept him anchored, his senses sharpening further with every word. He would watch, learn, and strike if the moment was right. For now, patience would be his weapon.

 Chapter 131: The Predators Shadow

    Chapter 131: The Predator''s Shadow

    Many venture to the Lithic Bastion with different goals in mind¡ªtreasure, challenges against unique mana-beasts, or harvesting rare resources. But the group Haku now tracked had a different purpose for braving the Shattered Crags.

    ¡°You¡¯re too jumpy, kid. Loosen up and enjoy yourself,¡± the man quipped, his tone playful. With his short-cropped brown hair sticking out from beneath his helm, the man grinned widely as he leaned on his polished spear. The lightning motifs etched along its shaft glowed lightly, matching the patterns on his battered yet well-maintained shield. ¡°Look at Sir Garran. He¡¯s so serious that even his shits are scheduled. From what I can tell, the man hasn¡¯t bed a woman in years.¡±

    ¡°Keep your damn voice down, idiot,¡± Garran growled, his piercing blue eyes narrowing. Tall and broad-shouldered, the Water Knight radiated strength and stability, his meticulously maintained armor bore engraved water motifs, along with the edges of his well-polished shield. ¡°At least I don¡¯t crawl into some disease-ridden hovel to satisfy myself. Unlike you, I can face the day without regret.¡±

    ¡°Disease-ridden?! How dare you insult the fair ladies who grace me with their affections!¡± The lightning knight exclaimed, mock outrage in his voice. His gestures were exaggerated as he slapped his shield for emphasis, earning a few groans from the group. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that every time my coin pouch is full, a brothel just happens to be nearby. What about you, young master Tallow?¡± He turned to the youngest member of the group, his grin spreading mischievously. ¡°Has your little dagger gotten wet yet?¡±

    ¡°You are by far one of the most disgusting men I have ever met, Konnor Braggin,¡± Tallow spat, his flushed face growing redder with frustration. The roundness of his cheeks, coupled with his perpetually youthful features, gave him the appearance of a teenager¡ªan unfortunate fact for a man in his late-twenties. Tugging at the hem of his rune-adorned robes, which were slightly smudged, he added, ¡°Hiring you for an escort is one of the only mistakes my master has ever made.¡± He turned sharply and bowed his head toward the older man behind them. ¡°I apologize for speaking out of turn.¡±

    Tallow¡¯s master, walking at a leisurely pace behind the group, offered no immediate response. His sturdy, slightly heavyset frame carried a quiet authority, reminiscent of the earth he commanded. Though his practical robes bore faint traces of shifting runes, his appearance was otherwise unadorned. Graying hair and a neatly trimmed beard framed his weathered face, but it was his piercing bronze eyes that hinted at the intelligence and power beneath his calm exterior. Despite the outburst, he maintained his silence, his expression remaining unreadable.

    ¡°Seems he disagrees,¡± Braggin laughed, his rugged face splitting into a mischievous grin. ¡°Admit it, kid. You secretly like me, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so uptight around me. You hate me because you can¡¯t have me.¡±

    Before Tallow could fire back, a low chuckle came from behind them. The sound was quiet, almost unnoticed, but it sent a ripple of surprise through the group. All three turned to see Tallow''s master clearing his throat, his sharp bronze eyes scanning the surroundings as though nothing had happened.

    Seeing his master laugh at his expense, Tallow¡¯s aura raged. His round cheeks puffed out as veins bulged at his temples. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    While the verbal exchange grew increasingly heated, high above them, Haku darted across a narrow gap. His senses stayed glued to the humans, his flames barely flickering in his ghost-form. ''Idiots,¡¯ he thought, his lip curling slightly. ¡®They act like nothing can touch them with that Adept around.¡¯

    His form moved like a shadow, each step completely silent. Even the dust under his paws remained undisturbed. Positioning himself ahead of the group, he crouched low on a rocky outcrop, his ears swiveling to catch their voices. ''I shouldn¡¯t even be wasting time with them,¡¯ he thought, forcing himself to focus on his trial.

    But his body betrayed him. His blood pulsed faster than it should, his breath quickened, and his jaws itched with the urge to sink into something. ''But I really want to kill them,¡¯ he admitted, his claws digging into the stone.

    The images came unbidden, memories clawing their way into his mind. Ramman¡¯s camp¡ªbeing beaten and bound. The raw, haunted look on Darius¡¯s face as he recounted what happened to Amara and Jarek. And then the werefolk children¡ªtheir hollow eyes, their terror, and the scars that ran far deeper than their flesh. Rage surged through him, nearly propelling him down into the fray. His teeth bared for just a moment before he clamped down on his fury, swallowing it like poison.

    Just as suddenly, another image rose unbidden: Marcus. The knight who gave everything for Darius. His boy, Percy, dying with honor, his sacrifice ensuring they all could live. Then Crelos, his acts of kindness towards the children flashing through his mind.

    He shook himself, exhaling sharply. ''Not yet,¡¯ he resolved, forcing his trembling legs to still. ''I¡¯ll watch for a bit longer.¡¯

    "Quiet!"

    The sharp command snapped his attention downward. The group below had gone from bickering to alert, their formation shifting as tension rippled through their ranks. The two knights now stood at the ready, their movements deliberate. Both positioned themselves in front of the younger Tallow, who was spinning in place, his head twisting frantically as he searched for the source of danger.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Behind them, the Adept stood motionless, his yellow aura faint but constant. He simply observed the situation with an air of practiced calm. The Shield Knight, Garran, was the first to step forward, his broad shield raised and ready in one hand, his dangling morning-star in the other. His steady movements exuded confidence, his experience was obvious even from Haku¡¯s vantage point.

    Braggin followed close behind, his spear resting lightly on Garran¡¯s shoulder. His tone was unusually serious as he muttered, "Stay behind me and watch our flank."

    Tallow gave a shaky nod, his hands trembling slightly as he gripped his fists and summoned his staff, its body forming from the ground itself. Turning his back to the knights, he scanned the area with exaggerated motions, his every movement betraying his inexperience.

    As he followed them, Haku¡¯s sharp ears caught snippets of their earlier conversations, piecing together their purpose in the Bastion. The Adept had hired the knights to protect and guide his apprentice while providing real-world training. The young mage¡¯s constant fidgeting and wide-eyed reactions made it painfully clear he had yet to face real danger.

    The ground beneath Haku trembled suddenly, a distant hissing roar echoed through the Crags. Dust and loose stones tumbled from the jagged peaks, the sound unmistakable. ''Burrowfang Terra Wyrm,'' Haku thought, his fur bristling with anticipation. His glowing blue eyes narrowed as he crouched lower. ''Let¡¯s see how they do.''

    The earth trembled beneath them as the second stage Burrowfang Terra Wyrm emerged from its burrow, its jagged scales coated in dirt and rusted streaks of iron ore. The massive beast hissed, its snake-headed tail snapping toward the group.

    Although it was much smaller than the one he''d faced, it still towered at an impressive length of eight meters, its body as thick as two meters at some parts.

    Sir Garran stepped forward first, his broad shield rising in one smooth motion. ¡°Form up,¡± he said, his voice calm but commanding. His blue aura enveloped him, solidifying into his heavy, manaforged armor that overlaid his own. Flowing water motifs radiated across the gauntlets, sabatons, and vambraces, the mana pulsing like a living current.

    Beside him, Sir Braggin grinned, spinning his spear with practiced ease. His sharp, purple aura surged around him, forming sleek, manaforged armor crackling with lightning mana. The gauntlets, vambraces, and sabatons glowed with sharp edges, their jagged design mirroring the violent energy coursing through them. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a lovely surprise? Big guy¡¯s got a snake tail and everything. I¡¯m gonna call it Slithers. What''d you think, Garran?¡±

    ¡°think you should save your jokes for after the fight,¡± he replied, his piercing blue eyes locked on the wyrm as it advanced.

    Behind them, Orlen Tallow fidgeted with his staff, his round cheeks flushed. ¡°If you two are quite done, perhaps we can focus on not dying?¡±

    The wyrm roared, the sound shaking the crags as it lunged forward. Its claws gouged deep, scattering debris as it closed the distance.

    ¡°Brace!¡± Garran shouted, stepping into the wyrm¡¯s path. The impact of its massive head against his shield rang out like thunder, but he held firm, water swirled around the edges of his shield to increase it''s size.

    ¡°Got your back!¡± Braggin darted in from the side, his spear a blur as it struck the wyrm¡¯s neck. Lightning crackled along the weapon, searing the beast¡¯s scales and forcing it back a step.

    ¡°Tallow!¡± Garran barked.

    Tallow¡¯s hands moved with practiced precision. A surge of mana flowed from his aura, and jagged earthen spikes erupted beneath the wyrm, forcing it to rear back with a hiss.

    Braggin grinned, lightning flickering along his spear as he pressed the attack. ¡°Nice one, kid! Let¡¯s see if Slithers can dance.¡±

    The wyrm hissed, its tail whipping around with deadly speed. Garran intercepted it with his shield, the impact barely moving him. ¡°Tallow, keep it pinned! Use smaller spikes to limit its movement.¡±

    Tallow nodded, his staff glowing faintly as he cast another spell. Thin pillars of stone shot up around the wyrm, corralling it. ¡°Done! But it won¡¯t hold if it starts burrowing!¡±

    ¡°Then don''t give it the chance.¡± Garran¡¯s voice was steady as he advanced, his morning star glowing. With a precise swing, he slammed it into the wyrm¡¯s shoulder, water crashing against the scales like a tidal wave. The beast roared in frustration, its movements sluggish under the combined assault.

    Braggin capitalized on the opening, his spear striking like a bolt of lightning. ¡°Don¡¯t wanna dance, Slithers?¡± he joked, sidestepping a half-hearted swipe from the beast.

    Tallow rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath. ¡°Does he ever shut up?¡±

    Braggin grinned over his shoulder. ¡°Not when I¡¯m having this much fun. Keep those spells comin, kid.¡±

    The wyrm roared again, its claws raking against the stone as it activated its Tectonic Tremor ability. The ground shook violently, cracks spidering out in all directions.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Garran shouted, planting his shield firmly as the tremors rolled through the terrain. He turned his head slightly toward Tallow. ¡°Trap it! Now!¡±

    Tallow didn¡¯t hesitate. With a sharp gesture, the ground beneath the wyrm shifted, forming a pit lined with jagged spikes. The beast¡¯s bulk dropped and slammed into the trap, its struggles growing weaker as the jagged stone dug into its flesh.

    Braggin darted in for the finishing blow, his spear glowing with lightning. ¡°Time to end our dance, Slithers. Nothing personal!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Tallow¡¯s voice rang out, stopping him mid-thrust. ¡°I want to see how its scales react under stress. Just give me a moment!¡±

    Braggin flinched, lowering his spear slightly. ¡°Little... make it quick!" Still keeping it pointed at the struggling beast, he grumbled to himself, "interrupted my moment, who does that?!¡±

    Tallow rolled his eyes and crouched slightly, they then narrowed as he examined the beast. A quick gesture sent another spike of stone driving into its side, pinning its tail. ¡°Interesting. Its scales shift to distribute damage, but this limits it''s movement¡­ That explains why it hasn¡¯t broken free yet.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± Braggin said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Can I kill it now?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Tallow replied, standing back with a satisfied nod.

    Braggin didn¡¯t need to be told twice. With a quick burst of speed, he drove his spear into the wyrm¡¯s head, the crackling lightning shattering its skull. The beast let out one final, pitiful hiss before falling still.

    Tallow exhaled, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°Well, that was¡­ educational.¡±

    ¡°Glad you¡¯re learning something,¡± Braggin said, clapping him on the back. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, by the way.¡±

    Garran rolled his eyes but offered Tallow a nod of approval. ¡°Good work. But remember, I won''t always be able to tell you what to do next. You need to stay adaptable.¡±

    Tallow nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Above them, seated in the shadows, Haku watched the fight with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. ''They¡¯re strong¡­ but careless. If they¡¯d taken this seriously, the beast would¡¯ve been dead in seconds.''

    Standing to leave, he sighed and shook his head. ''This was a waste.'' Irritation gnawed at him as he began his descent away from the group. ''I should skip using my phantoms for a bit to make up time.''

    Leaping onto a large boulder, he glanced back down the ravine toward the group. Snorting softly, he turned to jump again, only to freeze mid-motion. A chill ran down his spine as the voice of the lightning knight carried to his ears.

    ¡°¡­how long? I want to be back in time to watch the last Valdene die. No amount of crystal would be worth missing that.¡±

    Haku¡¯s fur bristled as another voice joined the conversation, deeper and saturated with a power that made his claws dig involuntarily into the stone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I myself intend to go. We''ll spend only a few more months here before leaving for Rancito Cordoba.¡±

    The rest of their words faded, drowned out by the roaring of blood in Haku¡¯s ears. His heart thundered in his chest, and a dark, twisted grin stretched across his face. Turning slowly to face the group, his eyes glared at them as his flames trembled.

    Up ahead, the Adept''s face twitched, his stoic expression momentarily breaking. Slowly, he turned his head, his sharp yellow eyes scanning the space behind him. After a moment, he turned back to the trio, a fleeting smile curving his lips.

 Chapter 132: Potion of Dreams

    Chapter 132: Potion of Dreams

    Tem stood at the edge of the lake, her gaze fixed on the still waters, her breathing calm and steady. Her focus turned inward, where her dantian pulsed¡ªa dense sea of mana, swirling on the cusp of evolution.

    The mass of water mana within her began to stir, its rhythmic churning mirroring her breath. With a sudden sway of her arms, she stepped forward, her foot slamming into the ground. "Venomous Tide Surge!" she shouted, thrusting her palms forward.

    The water rippled faintly, the disturbance barely noticeable. Frustration boiled over. "Horrible!" she shouted, slapping her thighs before spinning on her heel and stomping again.

    After a moment, she took a deep breath, and faced the water again, her stance resetting as she repeated her mantra silently.

    ''Don¡¯t force it. Guide it gently.''

    Her movements smoothed as she swayed her hands outward and stepped forward again, this time softer. With a firm push of her palms, the water responded¡ªa small but visible disturbance, like an animal swimming beneath the surface.

    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough. "Okay! Keep going," she cheered, her determination unwavering as she repeated the motion.

    From the edge of the trees, Crelos watched her with a faint smile. "Looks like I was worried for nothing," he muttered to himself. "She won¡¯t give up that easily."

    Satisfied, he turned away, heading toward the pagoda. Breaking through the line of trees into the clearing, he spotted Lint standing before a raging fire, his fists flying in relentless punches, sweat glistening in the firelight.

    Lint¡¯s small fists, blackened with soot, showed no signs of harm despite the constant abuse. His bear-like features, rounded and youthful, seemed at odds with the intense seriousness etched across his face. Each punch echoed with a quick snap, the sound cutting through the air like a whip.

    "They¡¯re getting sharper," Crelos muttered, his gaze narrowing. He focused on the boy¡¯s hands, noting the fire mana swirling within them. With each strike, the mana grew more refined, the glow deepening into a dark crimson. To Crelos¡¯s mana-tuned eyes, it was like watching molten iron being hammered into shape.

    Without warning, Lint shifted his stance. His movements were fluid, deliberate, and the next punch carried a distinct difference. As his fist shot forward, the sharp snap was replaced by a resounding boom. A burst of flames erupted from his hand in a controlled explosion, the force knocking Lint back a step.

    Instinctively, Crelos moved forward, concern flashing across his face. But his worry faded as he watched Lint shake out his hand and immediately return to gathering mana, his focus unshaken.

    "Am I even needed anymore?" Crelos chuckled to himself, a mix of pride and awkwardness settling in his chest. Earlier, he had tried calling out to the other children, but each seemed so engrossed in their training that his words had gone unnoticed.

    Scratching the back of his head, he sighed. "I¡¯ll leave them to it." Turning away, he made his way into the Pavilion, deciding to lose himself in the array work he had left unfinished. At least there, he wouldn¡¯t feel quite so unnecessary.

    "Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a bad thing," he muttered, half to himself as he walked. "I just hope he knows what he¡¯s doing. These ¡®martial techniques¡¯ still feel too¡ªah!" His words cut off as Neko suddenly perched on his shoulder, the mischievous weasel burying his nose into his ear.

    "Stop doing that!" He swatted at him, but Neko darted away with practiced ease, appearing on his other shoulder.

    ''Neko bored! Play with Neko,'' the weasel insisted, his tone a playful whine.

    Crelos¡¯s brow furrowed, his patience wearing thin. He let his aura swell, flames rippling around him in a warning flare. The sudden surge sent Neko jumping back with a startled squeak, sparks of lightning flickering through his fur. ''Not fun!'' He huffed, glaring at the mage.

    Rolling his eyes, Crelos jabbed a finger in the weasel¡¯s direction. "What did I already tell you? This is not the time to play! Look at those kids!" He gestured toward the training area, his voice sharp. "Each one of them is enduring pain and stress just to have the slightest chance at being useful. And look at you¡ªwhining about being bored!"

    Neko¡¯s fur bristled, tiny arcs of lightning dancing along his body. ''Not Neko¡¯s fault! Neko can¡¯t grow¡ªbut, Neko doesn''t know! So don¡¯t yelling at Neko!''

    "I¡¯m not yelling!" Crelos snapped, though the volume of his voice betrayed him. Realizing it, he flushed and drew a deep breath, forcing himself to calm. This time, his tone was softer but firm. "Look, I know it¡¯s not your fault. I get it. But you can¡¯t expect us to keep you entertained right now. Everyone is doing what they can, even me. I¡¯m in the same boat as you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can just sit around. There are still things I need to do."

    His eyes locked with Neko¡¯s, the weasel shifting uneasily under the weight of his gaze. "Do you understand?" He asked, his voice steady but not unkind.

    Neko¡¯s whiskers trembled as his wide, sulking eyes glanced up. ''Neko does.'' His head drooped, but he quickly lifted it again, his voice hesitant. ''Can Crelos help Neko know Neko?''

    Sighing, Crelos rubbed his temples. He knew Neko¡¯s struggle wasn¡¯t his fault. The little beast¡¯s origins were a complete mystery. No text, tome, or scroll had even hinted at the existence of a creature like him. Neko was undoubtedly unique¡ªhis possession of a mana core rather than a crystal already placed him in a rare category. Yet for all his uniqueness, he was unusually weak for a beast born with a core. Historically, mana-beasts born with cores were legendary, their strength apparent from birth. Neko¡¯s disparity was as baffling as it was concerning.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "You¡¯re the only one who can figure that out," he finally said, his voice resigned. "At least out of everyone here." Pausing, he studied the weasel¡¯s downcast expression. "You really can¡¯t remember anything? Your parents? The place you were born?"

    Shaking his head slowly, Neko¡¯s fur flattened as a deep frown crossed his face. ''Neko sorry. First memory is Neko running.'' His body shuddered as his fur bristled, and his voice grew faint. ''Scared¡­ alone Neko.''

    "Running?" Crelos muttered, his brow furrowing. "Babies don¡¯t run¡­" His thoughts churned, an itch forming at the edge of his mind. His jaw tightened as he considered the implications. "Come with me," he said suddenly, a note of determination in his voice.

    Neko tilted his head, his ears perking up. ''Neko?''

    Crelos stopped in his tracks and turned, raising an eyebrow. "Are you asking if I want you to follow, or are you asking where we¡¯re going? You know, it¡¯s hard to understand you sometimes. You should work on that." Without waiting for a reply, he turned back and continued walking, his steps purposeful. "We¡¯re going to the All-Room."

    Neko tilted his head again, shrugging before darting onto Crelos¡¯s shoulder. Dodging a half-hearted swat, he leapt to the other side, his tail flicking playfully. ''Training?''

    Squinting at the persistent weasel perched on him, Crelos sighed. "No training. I want to try something¡ª"

    ''Try what?'' Neko interrupted, his nose twitching.

    "If you''d let me finish." Crelos shot him a tired look. "I think you might have memories of your origins, but for some reason, you can¡¯t access them. Like a mental block of some kind."

    ''Mental block? Rocks in Neko head?'' Neko bristled slightly, sparks rippling through his fur.

    Smirking, Crelos shrugged. "Probably, but not in the way you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s probably more like something you don¡¯t want to remember. You said your first memory was running and being afraid, right?"

    Neko frowned, his voice quieter now. ''Alone. Dark. Ground of stone¡­ cold.''

    "And that¡¯s exactly why I think it¡¯s a block." Crelos¡¯s tone softened as he glanced at the beast. "Babies don¡¯t run, Neko. So unless you were born sprinting, there¡¯s something in that little head of yours you just need unlocking."

    As they reached the edge of the lake, Crelos paused, his gaze drifting across the water. On the far shore, Tem was pushing a waist-high wave along the surface, her arms moving with precise control. He smiled briefly before continuing his explanation. "My former master was a potions expert. I remember reading one of his recipes once¡ªa potion that might be able to help you access whatever memories are buried. You¡¯re lucky I even remember it; I didn¡¯t care much for his work at the time."

    Shaking off the lingering memories with a shudder, Crelos and Neko swiftly reached the door to the All-Room. It stood alone in the green field, a plain wooden door seamingly leading to nowhere.

    "Darius never said to stay out of them, so we¡¯re just¡­ borrowing. If the ingredients are here, we¡¯ll just call it fate. He can¡¯t blame us for trying to help, right?" Crelos looked down at Neko, searching for validation.

    ''Neko wants to know!'' The weasel nodded enthusiastically, his eyes glowing with curiosity.

    Stepping into the All-Room, they approached the resource room door and Crelos placed a hand on the handle. He hesitated, a bead of sweat forming on his brow. ''Why am I nervous? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stealing.'' Shaking his head to dispel the thought, he pushed it open.

    Immediately, the overwhelming surge of mana and smells hit him like a wall. The air was thick, saturated with a myriad of scents and energies from countless magical resources. The urge to slam the door shut and retreat nearly consumed him, but he forced his way in, his senses narrowing to block out the overload.

    A thud beside him broke his focus. Blinking, he glanced down to find Neko curled over, twitching and pawing at his nose. The poor creature was overwhelmed, his small body wracked by the sheer intensity of the environment.

    "He can¡¯t take it. Even I barely can." Without a second thought, he shoved Neko out of the room with his foot, sending the weasel sliding across the All-Room floor before the door clicked shut behind him. "Lucky bastard," he muttered.

    Breathing lightly, he steadied himself and stepped further into the resource room. The overwhelming cocktail of mana and potent aromas assaulted his senses, making his eyes water. By the time he reached the central table, his head pounded, and his throat burned.

    Resting his hand on the memory tome, he coughed harshly, wiping at his streaming eyes. "Why¡¯s it so spicy?!" Clearing his throat, he flipped the tome open, his voice hoarse as he read, "Faerie wing spores¡­"

    Lifting his hand, the book opened, and the pages began to flip on their own. When they finally stopped, the blank page before him shimmered before filling with gilded text. His eyes locked onto the words as he read aloud, "H-34, Faerie Wing Spores, Nature Faerie, 3 vials. H-35, Faerie Wing Spores, Starlight Faerie, 2 vials." A grin spread across his face as his heart began to race. "This is kinda fun. Is this what gambling feels like?"

    Noting the positions of the spores, he placed his hands on the tome again, his excitement bubbling over. "Dreamworld Mushrooms," he called out, lifting his hand as the pages began flipping back toward the front of the book. They stopped abruptly, and the gilded text appeared once more. "F-67, Dreamworld Mushrooms, 5 pounds." He pumped his fist in the air. "Whoo! Let¡¯s keep it going!"

    Eyes burning from the mana-heavy atmosphere, he eagerly took note of the location and placed his hand back on the tome. "Alright, papa needs a new robe! Shade Seed Oil, come on!......" His excitement fell flat as the pages stayed mockingly still. He threw his head back in frustration. "Ah, come on! This is scale-horse shit!"

    Realizing how ridiculous he sounded, he froze. Clearing his throat, he straightened his robes and cast a furtive glance around, grateful Neko wasn¡¯t there to witness his outburst. "Yeah, definitely need to stay away from gambling," he muttered to himself before returning his focus to the tome.

    Placing his hand on it once more, he thoughts began to focus on the task. ''Shade Seed Oil is the key binding agent for the potion. Without it, the other ingredients will cancel each other out. I need a substitute that won¡¯t alter the active properties while allowing the components to bind and fuse...''

    Closing his eyes, he sifted through the wealth of knowledge Solomon had drilled into him about potion-making. One principle rang clear: If you don¡¯t have it, wait until you do. In potion crafting, replacements were rarely advisable; experimenting blindly often led to catastrophic results. And with alchemical reactions, ¡°catastrophic¡± tended to take on an especially unfortunate meaning.

    Thankfully, the ingredients he was working with were relatively benign¡ªmild sedatives and hallucinogens. Their combination required precision, but the doses were too small to pose any real danger. Still, mishandling them could lead to unpredictable outcomes. The potential for an interesting experience wasn¡¯t lost on him, but he couldn¡¯t afford to get careless.

    "The necessary compound from shade oil is common in its family, but its density is the key factor. Replacing it with quantity over quality won¡¯t work," Crelos muttered, pacing as he thought.

    Then an idea struck. "If I condense the oil of a lesser seed and refine it, I might be able to bridge the gap. It¡¯s worth a try." Nodding to himself, he placed his hand on the tome. "Cannatiss Seed Oil."

    As the pages flipped, his heart began to pace but he quickly suppressed it, shaking his head. "I¡¯ve got a problem."

    When the flipping stopped, he read aloud, "C-45, Cannatiss Seed Oil, 13 barrels." Satisfied, he memorized the location and placed his hand back on the tome for the final ingredient.

    "Yakshas Moss," he said, his tone suddenly tense. The pages turned again, and he exhaled in relief when they stopped. This moss was crucial, a unique plant that only grew on the floating islands at the continent¡¯s center. It had the peculiar property of always growing toward the densest and closest populations of intelligent life, feeding on their dreams.

    "A plant that feeds on dreams being used to unlock memories... poetic," he mused, reading the text aloud. "Y-23, Yakshas Moss, 2 pounds."

    "Now, how do I..." Spotting the rolling ladder, he took off his heavy outer robe, pulling it over his head and revealing a mess of brown hair, even more unkempt than unsual. His freckled nose crinkled in determination as he climbed the ladder, methodically gathering the ingredients.

    Everything went smoothly until he reached the moss. Pulling the large drawer open, it tilted out like a chute, unleashing the scent of the moss. The potent aroma hit him like a spell, the drowsy effects nearly causing him to collapse. Panicked, he flared his aura, dispelling the wave of sleep just in time as he tightened his grip on the ladder.

    Outside, Neko sat with his nose twitching. His tail froze as he caught a whiff of the moss. Jumping back, he covered his nose with his paws, watching warily. When Crelos emerged from the resource room, yawning and rubbing his eyes.

    Neko tilted his head. ''Seek and find?''

    Scratching his chest, Crelos tapped the pouch at his side. "I¡¯ve got everything I need. I had to substitute an ingredient, but it should work." He walked to the center of the All-Room, where the array beneath him began to glow.

    "Alchemy Chamber."

    The moment he spoke, the All-Room trembled. The six wooden doors vanished into the walls, replaced by smooth, unbroken stone. The chamber¡¯s center glowed as the array beneath him expanded outward, intricate runes carving themselves into the floor as it grew.

    Stone platforms rose from the ground, forming workbenches lined with alcoves and shelves. Each shelf filled itself with flasks, burners, and tools as if summoned by unseen hands. A massive cauldron emerged from the floor''s center, its surface engraved with fiery runes that burned faintly. Overhead, glowing orbs floated into position, casting an even, sterile light across the chamber.

    Neko¡¯s ears flattened as the air thickened, his tail bristling. He darted to Crelos¡¯s shoulder as his wide eyes darted around the transforming chamber. The glowing runes on the cauldron caught his attention, and he tilted his head, the flickering arrays reflected in his curious eyes. ''Neko not like this... too much magic,'' he murmured to himself, wrapping his tail around the mage''s neck.

    Ignoring the beast, Crelos smirked, his fingers brushing against the pouch at his side. "Perfect." Stepping toward the cauldron as the chamber stilled, he readied for his work.

 Chapter 133: A Minds Harvest

    Chapter 133: A Mind''s Harvest

    The Remembrance Potion. Its effects varied widely depending on its concentration, ranging from mostly harmless to permanently life-altering. At its weakest, the version Crelos now worked to perfect, it merely unearthed buried memories, pulling them from the shadows of the mind.

    This affect was made possible by the peculiar chemistry of Starlight Faerie spores combined with Dreamworld Mushrooms. Together, they induced a dreamlike state while awake, opening a door to a corner of consciousness that typically lay locked away. The secret to it, however, lay in the Yakshas Moss. A plant that fed on the dreams of intelligent life, it could, through careful alchemical manipulation, be redirected to absorb and draw forth memories instead.

    Dreams and memories danced in the same realm, intertwined in ways even the most learned alchemists struggled to define. Where dreams naturally pulled fragments of memory to the surface, this potion forced that process into focus, allowing the user to relive or uncover what had been hidden.

    Useful, yes, but also dangerous. This concoction carried a darker name whispered among the wary¡ªMind Harvester Potion. Tales abounded of mages and knights driven mad by its revelations, tormented by truths they were ill-prepared to face. Repression served its purpose, after all.

    Despite Crelos¡¯s stern warnings, Neko showed no hesitation. Perched at the edge of the cauldron, his turquoise eyes glowed with unwavering determination. ''Neko needs to know Neko.''

    Crelos carefully held a bed of Yakshas Moss within an orange flame, its heat somehow coaxing the plant¡¯s latent properties without burning it. His brow furrowed, focus unwavering as he worked. ¡°The affects will be short,¡± he muttered. ¡°Considering I¡¯m guessing when it comes to your mana-beast physiology, I¡¯m keeping the dose as low as possible.¡±

    ''Neko not scared!'' the weasel replied, his voice brimming with excitement. Balancing effortlessly, his tail twitched with anticipation. ''Pictures can¡¯t hurt Neko!''

    "Pictures? Oh, yeah¡ªmemories," Crelos corrected, rubbing his temple. "The danger isn''t to your body, but your mind. There''s no telling why you have this block. It might even be something you did to yourself... to protect you."

    Neko''s head snapped up, his expression puzzled. ''Neko make Neko forget?''

    "Possibly." Crelos''s voice softened as he tilted the moss over the flame again. At first, there was no reaction, but then a faint sound, like a child¡¯s laughter, echoed from the moss. Strange smoke began to pour out, falling instead of rising as his eyes lit up. "Perfect."

    Snuffing the flame with a wave of his hand, he quickly transferred the moss to the cauldron. Holding it between his palms, he pressed and crushed it, a white fluid seeping through his fingers. Then, with a steady breath, he inhaled deeply and blew into his clasped hands.

    Neko¡¯s eyes widened as bright flames erupted from between his fingers. The laughter from the moss twisted into high-pitched, eerie screams, fading as the flames consumed it. When the embers died down, Crelos opened his hands, scattering the ashes into the bubbling mixture.

    "Now we wait." He stepped back and wiped the sweat from his brow. A satisfied smile crossed his freckled face as he pulled a chair from the wall and plopped down. "We¡¯ll know it worked if the vapor turns crimson."

    Neko was instantly perched on his shoulder, sparking with energy. ''How long?! How long?!''

    "Not long," he replied, rolling his eyes at the beast¡¯s buzzing excitement. "It depends on the age of the moss. Keep your eyes on the vapor, and let me know if it changes."

    Touching his pouch, a leather bladder appeared in his hand. Taking a long drink, he leaned back, his gaze drifting to the cauldron. "I just hope the Cannatiss Oil holds up. If it doesn¡¯t... well, we¡¯ll find out soon enough."

    Crelos¡¯s gaze lingered on the alchemy room¡¯s altered walls, where the six doors normally stood. His voice dropped to a murmur, ¡°The Valdenes really were sleeping giants... It¡¯s rotten luck that we ran into him that night.¡±

    ''Who what night?''

    "Haku." Leaning back, he pressed his head against the wall, staring up at the shifting ceiling. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve thought about it almost every day. When we fought Ramman¡­ I know it sounds selfish, but not being able to help them, it''s haunted me.¡±

    Tilting his head, Neko hopped from Crelos¡¯s shoulder, landing with a soft pat on the floor. He sat quietly before him, his turquoise eyes fixed on the young mage.

    ¡°It¡¯s pathetic,¡± he continued, his voice strained. ¡°Compared to Darius, I have nothing to whine about. But they were right there. My heroes. The one family in this shit world that gave me hope. And all I could do was barely not die while they suffered right in front of me.¡±

    His eyes flicked to the cauldron, then away. With a frustrated sigh, he buried his hands in his hair, tugging furiously. ¡°Dammit! I need to stop doing this.¡± Abruptly, he pushed off the wall and strode back to the bubbling pot. ¡°Sorry. Complaining is starting to become a habit when I have nothing to do.¡±

    Neko watched the human¡¯s restless movements, his whiskers twitching as he processed the words. A thought, raw and unbidden, crept into his mind: ''Neko hide while Percy died. Neko weak while family hurts. Crelos not wrong to feel pain. Neko feel pain.''Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Crelos¡¯s smile softened as he nodded. ¡°Thanks, Neko. Starting to think you understand more than we give you credit for. I¡¯ll make sure to correct that starting now.¡±

    Neko¡¯s bright grin widened, only to vanish just as quickly. ''Neko understand many things! Big brother showed¡ª''

    ¡°Wait!¡± Crelos interrupted, raising a hand as his attention snapped to the cauldron. His eyes lit up as a slow smile spread across his face. ¡°Looks like the oil held. Congratulations, Neko, the potion''s complete.¡±

    The vapor rising from the cauldron began shifting, its dull gray color deepening into crimson. Slowly, the mist spread across the surface, glowing eerily like cascading clouds of blood spilling over the rim.

    Zapping to the edge, Neko peered into the potion with wide eyes, his whiskers twitching. ''Drink whole thing?''

    Laughing, Crelos shook his head. ¡°No, no, just wait a moment.¡± Touching his pouch, he produced a small cylindrical glass vial with a worn brown cork. Uncorking it, he dipped his hand into the boiling potion, and withdrew a vial filled to the brim with the glowing liquid.

    Lifting it to the light, he swirled the vial gently, inspecting the mixture with a discerning eye. Satisfied, he turned to Neko but hesitated, realization dawning. ¡°Ahhh, right. Hold on.¡±

    Crossing the room, he grabbed a small mortar and pestle from the alchemy shelves. Using the mortar as a makeshift bowl, he poured the potion into it and set it down in front of the eager beast. ¡°There you go. Drink this, and it should take effect almost immediately. Lie down while you drink it, just to be safe.¡±

    Zipping to the bowl, the weasel peered into the glowing liquid before glancing up at Crelos, his aura dimming. ''Right now?''

    Crelos knelt down as he smiled. ¡°No need to wait. Everyone¡¯s growing stronger, this might be your chance to join them. You don''t want to get left behind, do you? Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Settling into a seated position, he patted his lap and picked up the bowl. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Sparking slightly, Neko grinned and bolted to his lap, curling into the folds of his heavy robe. ''Neko ready.''

    ¡°Good. Just remember, they¡¯re only pictures, memories you buried. And no matter what you see in them, you¡¯re not alone now.¡± Tilting the bowl toward Neko¡¯s mouth, he carefully held it steady as the weasel leaned forward to drink.

    The taste hit hard¡ªa sharp, sour ash that coated his tongue and throat, burning as it settled in his stomach. Neko forced himself to finish, though his little body trembled at the effort. Licking his lips, he glanced up at Crelos with a frown. ''Neko feels nothing.'' Looking around, he grumbled. ''Tongue tastes like hair. Why yell at Neko? Bad Crelos, but Neko forgive. Neko love Crelos. But Crelos look silly. Stop moving your teeth¡ª''

    Plop. Without warning, Neko collapsed, eyes still open and smiling as he passed out mid-thought.

    Crelos blinked, his heart skipping for a moment before he noticed Neko¡¯s steady, even breathing. ¡°That... was weird,¡± he muttered, the brief panic fading as relief set in. Shifting to make the little weasel more comfortable, he let out a sigh. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping this works. Something tells me this could change everything for you, little guy¡ªjust let it be for the better.¡±

    Adjusting his robe to cover him, Crelos leaned back against the warm glow of the cauldron, the soft light casting flickering shadows across the room. Settling in, he prepared himself for a long and potentially dangerous vigil, his mind quietly hopeful for what was to come.

    ----

    Neko¡¯s dream began abruptly, the sensation of falling yanking him awake. His eyes snapped open, and he found himself back in Crelos¡¯s lap, the familiar folds of the robe beneath him. For a fleeting moment, relief flooded him¡ªuntil he looked up.

    Crelos¡¯s face was gone. Where his kind eyes and freckled nose should have been, there was only pale skin. Neko¡¯s heart thundered as he scrambled backward with a yip, slipping out of the robe and tumbling to the ground. Sparks danced along his grey fur as panic took hold. ''Not real. Not real. Crelos have face!''

    The ground beneath him shuddered, and without warning, everything shifted.

    He was running¡ªhis paws splashing through thick, murky water as towering, gnarled trees stretched above him. The air was heavy, oppressive, and alive with the hum of unseen creatures. Shadows flickered at the edges of his vision, and he whipped his head around, his breaths shallow and rapid. ''Why running? What running from?!'' His claws slipped against a moss-covered root, sending him sprawling into the mud. A feminine whisper, soft but menacing, curled around his ears: ''You''re my first.''

    The swamp vanished.

    Now, he was sprinting through a dense forest. The sunlight filtered weakly through the canopy, casting fractured beams across the undergrowth. The air smelled sharp and alive, but his chest burned with every breath. Behind him, something radiating a purple light crashed through the brush, heavy and unrelenting. ''Faster. Neko run faster!'' The thought consumed him as his paws tore through the earth, his heart pounding against his ribs. But the faster he ran, the tighter the trees seemed to close in, their bark twisting into faces that watched him with hollow, accusing eyes.

    ''What are your secrets?'' The forest dissolved in a burst of light as the feminine voice brushed across his mind.

    He was in a town now, the cobblestone streets slick with rain and littered with trash. Shutters slammed shut as he passed, the sound echoing like thunder. Figures moved in the shadows, their intents unknown. Neko¡¯s legs burned, but he couldn¡¯t stop. His breathing was ragged as his mind raced. ''Neko can¡¯t stop? Where''s Neko going?!''

    A child¡¯s laugh broke the silence, high and chilling. He spun toward the sound, his claws scraping the wet stone, but the town twisted and blurred around him. His head spun, and the buildings leaned unnaturally as if they were about to collapse. The laughter came again, closer this time, and Neko bolted, his heart thumping.

    He instantly slammed into cold, unyielding metal. The impact rattled his bones as he staggered back, shaking his head. His heart thundered as the realization sunk in, he was caged. Thick iron bars surrounded him, their surfaces slick with something dark and wet. His claws raked the ground, trying to find purchase, but the cage seemed to shrink, the space tightening around him.

    Suddenly the bars screeched as they tore apart, twisting into straps that slithered beneath him. Neko yelped as they wrapped around his limbs, binding him in place and pulling him flat. He thrashed, but his struggles were useless. Adding to his panic the world spun violently, the ground dropping out beneath him while he flipped onto his back. Cold stone pressed against him, biting into his fur as he lay helpless. Above him, a blinding light consumed everything, forcing his eyes open.

    Flashes of light and harsh, metallic sounds erupted around him, stabbing into his senses. His body felt wrong¡ªcompressed and stretched, poked and prodded as if it were nothing more than clay in cruel hands. Pain surged as he watched his limbs elongate unnaturally, his fur peeling away. His chest tightened as he watched his body ripping apart like paper in a jagged tear. He screamed, though no sound escaped.

    The ripped pieces of his body lazily drifted down, sinking into a vat of green liquid below. The fluid churned, its glow sickly and pulsing. Both halves of him floated, slowly merging back together as if mocking his struggle. His body curled inward, and he realized he was in the fetal position, his small form suspended in the viscous green. The shattered panel of glass holding the liquid did nothing to spill it¡ªit defied reason, just as his entire nightmare did.

    A movement beyond the broken glass drew his attention. Shadows twisted and coiled before parting, revealing a pair of glowing purple eyes. They burned with intelligence and something darker¡ªsomething cruel. A young woman¡¯s face emerged from the void, her features sharp and hauntingly beautiful. Her lips parted as her voice echoed through the liquid.

    ¡°I made you. You''re mine forever.¡±

    The world shattered.

    He jolted awake, his heart hammering and his breaths coming in ragged gasps. Cold sweat soaked his fur, and his stomach churned violently. He lurched forward, retching onto the floor as his tiny body rejected everything it had just endured. His mind spun, struggling to piece reality back together.

    Wiping his mouth on the ground, he looked up, his wide turquoise eyes meeting Crelos. The human sat there, seemingly unbothered, though his appearance froze Neko in place. His skin was charred and his robes torn, arcs of purple lightning danced through his hair as it stood on end.

    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± He asked casually, as if nothing was amiss.

    Neko¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came. The dream still gripped his mind like iron chains, the young woman¡¯s voice repeating through every corner of his being. Her words echoed endlessly, gnawing at him, filling his chest with unbearable weight.

    As he stepped forward, his legs wobbled, his strength draining like water through cracked stone. The world tilted, and his body collapsed, his small frame crumpling to the ground. His breathing slowed, and his glowing eyes dimmed, fluttering shut as exhaustion claimed him.

    This time, Neko truly slept. No jarring shifts, no violent scenes. Only the voice lingered, a ghostly presence weaving through the edges of his dreams, a companion he neither wanted, nor could escape.

 Chapter 134: The Weight of Winter

    Chapter 134: The Weight of Winter

    Cold. Unrelenting, yet oddly bearable. Lady Clarke floated in the darkness, her thoughts dulled by the oppressive stillness. Her voice had long since fallen silent, swallowed by the void when the giant white snake devoured her. She¡¯d screamed at first, thrashed and fought, but it became clear there was no escape, no resistance to be made. All that remained was the wait.

    Time lost meaning in this place. Minutes? Hours? Days? She couldn¡¯t tell. The surprising part, though, wasn¡¯t the time¡ªit was her body. No hunger clawed at her stomach, no thirst parched her throat. The cold was ever-present, pressing against her like an icy tide, but even that had grown strangely tolerable. If anything, she almost felt... comfortable, as though the void had sapped her will to fight.

    Clarke had tried countless times to reach out with her aura, her senses straining to find the others. Each attempt met with failure, her efforts swallowed by the endless abyss. The isolation gnawed at her, feeding the resentment slowly brewing inside her chest. Thoughts turned sharp, cutting at the edges of her composure. ''Why was I even forced to come?'' The question lingered, festering as she began to wonder if this entire ordeal had been some elaborate trick.

    She forced the thought away, her jaw tightening. ''Focus. This isn¡¯t the time to doubt¡ª''

    A sudden pull cut her thoughts short.

    The void twisted and buckled, the darkness collapsing inward as her body lurched. Then, just as abruptly, her world exploded into light. The brightness burned her vision, forcing her to shield her eyes. Instinctively, she drew mana to her senses, focusing it into her eyes as she blinked.

    When her sight finally cleared, she froze.

    She wasn¡¯t back in the garden as she¡¯d expected. Instead, she was kneeling in the middle of a lavish bedroom. The opulence of her surroundings struck her like a blow. Rich tapestries draped the walls, their intricate designs shimmering with gold embroidery. Plush velvet adorned every surface, its deep crimson fabric catching the light of an ornate chandelier above. The furniture was a masterwork of polished wood, each piece carved with expert craftsmanship. It was a room of excess and grandeur, the kind of place that belonged to a king.

    Clarke spun as she leaped to her feet, panic flashing in her golden eyes. ¡°What is this?!¡± she shouted, her voice cutting through the oppressive silence. ¡°Is this how you treat a guest? Where are Marcus and Judith?!¡±

    The room answered her with nothing but stillness. Her breath quickened as her gaze landed on the large double doors. Gritting her teeth, she stomped toward them, her aura flaring. She grabbed the latches and pulled, only to find them locked.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± she hissed under her breath, slamming her fist against the heavy wood. She turned sharply, her frustration building¡ªand froze.

    Her eyes locked onto a corner of the room she¡¯d swore was empty. ¡°This isn¡¯t happening,¡± she muttered, her voice trembling with both anger and disbelief. Her aura solidified around her, a thick yellow glow encasing her as her fists clenched.

    Tucked neatly into the corner was a large basin of steaming water, its surface scattered with crimson petals. Their sweet, delicate scent finally reached her, though it did nothing to calm her nerves. Beside the basin stood a tall rack, draped with a heavy cloth and crowned with a lavish red gown. The dress shimmered in the soft light, its golden embroidery shining like molten sunlight.

    ¡°Wash and change. Once you¡¯re done, join me for dinner.¡±

    Gillian¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, low and commanding, sending an unwelcome chill down her spine. Her jaw tightened as she shook her head, the reality of her situation settling over her like ice. ¡°Stop this nonsense!¡± she shouted into the air. ¡°Do you really expect me to wear this? Release me! I am a knight, not some doll for you to dress!"

    There was a pause, then the voice returned, laced with casual amusement. ¡°You can always go back. Perhaps a few months in the dark would change your mind.¡±

    Her breath hitched, she realized her options were limited, and the memory of the void¡¯s unrelenting cold flashed through her mind. ¡°Bastard,¡± she muttered, her hands trembling with restrained fury. Even so, she refused to bathe. ''No way I¡¯m getting naked.''

    With a thought, her armor faded into her storage pouch, leaving her in trousers and a plain tunic. Kicking off her boots, she marched over to the dress, yanking it down from the rack. She pulled it over herself in one swift motion, the fabric flowing like liquid gold against her skin. Huffing, she tugged and fluffed the gown until it settled, her movements quick and efficient. Without missing a beat, she used her womanly skill to somehow remove her tunic and trousers from beneath the dress with little fuss.

    Brushing her hair back with quick, frustrated strokes, she glared upward. ¡°Happy now, my lord?¡± she called, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    The silence that followed was deafening. Finally, his voice came again, smooth but tinged with disappointment. ¡°Follow the candle.¡±

    The double doors groaned as they swung open, revealing a darkened hallway beyond. Hovering in the air, a single candle floated, its flame steady despite the black stillness of the corridor. Its soft glow guided the path ahead, casting flickering shadows against the walls.

    Lady Clarke followed the floating candle through the dark corridor. The air grew sharper with each step, frost creeping along the walls as the chill bit through her thin gown. Her jaw tightened, yellow eyes locked on the faint glow ahead.

    The candle stopped before a massive pair of double doors. A soft blue light seeped from the gap beneath, frost snaking across the floor and biting at her boots. Clarke stared at the icy glow, her breath misting as tension coiled in her chest.

    ''What am I doing here?! Why''d I even agree to this?¡¯ Her mind raced, frustration twisting in her chest. ¡®I could¡¯ve just¡ª''

    The creak of the doors shattered her thoughts, a rush of cold air spilling into the hall and chilling her skin. But just as quickly as the frost bit, it was replaced by a wave of warmth.

    ¡°Come in. Sit,¡± Gillian¡¯s voice rumbled from within, calm yet commanding. ¡°I trust you enjoy mana-beast.¡±

    The scene before her was almost surreal. A massive table stretched across the grand room, its surface laden with an extravagant spread. Roasted mana-beasts of every size and shape were displayed, their glistening, golden skin crackling under the light of glowing blue chandeliers. The aroma hit her like a hammer, rich and intoxicating. Spices she couldn¡¯t place filled the air, mingling with the mouthwatering scent of cooked flesh. Her stomach betrayed her with a loud, guttural growl that echoed through the hall.

    Clarke froze, her cheeks flushing as she glanced at Gillian. The Legend Knight was already rising from his seat, his glacier-like eyes narrowing slightly, though his expression remained unreadable. Her composure faltered completely as the hunger she¡¯d been ignoring surged.

    Before she could stop herself, she moved. Clarke dashed forward, her hands reaching out before her mind could catch up. Her restraint crumbled as she tore into the feast, the noise of crunching bones and tearing meat filling the air.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Gillian¡¯s expression halted, his towering frame motionless as he watched the spectacle unfold. His piercing eyes widened slightly, his mind caught between disbelief and amusement. Slowly, his pale cheeks colored, the rare hint of warmth.

    ¡°My, my...¡± he muttered, his voice low. Moving carefully, he lowered himself back into his seat, his gaze never leaving the ravenous woman before him.

    Hearing his words, she quickly realized she''d lost control, freezing mid-bite, her jaw tightening as heat rushed to her cheeks. Slowly, she set the half-eaten leg of meat down on the plate before her, her hands trembling faintly with embarrassment.

    Grabbing the nearest golden napkin, she flicked away the loose bits of meat clinging to it before dabbing at her mouth. Her voice was calm but clipped. "Excuse my behavior. I haven¡¯t had more than dried rations for a while now."

    Gillian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, his tone smooth and unbothered. "Don¡¯t hold back on my account. Please, eat until you¡¯re full. That is, after all, why I invited you." He motioned toward the lavish spread, a loaf of bread in hand as he bit into it casually, the gesture dismissive.

    Clarke hesitated for a moment, her pride warring with her hunger, before finally relenting. Sitting down, she composed herself and ate at a steady pace, refusing to let her earlier slip show again. After several bites, the tension lingering between them finally broke as she leaned back slightly, her sharp yellow eyes fixed on the Legend Knight.

    "Will Marcus and Judith be joining us?" Her voice was measured, but there was a clear edge to her words.

    ¡°They will not,¡± Gillian replied, his tone steady, though his glacier-like eyes flickered with something she couldn¡¯t place. ¡°My daughter, as you¡¯ve likely noticed, has a temper that rivals the storm. She needs time to think things through.¡±

    Clarke set down her fork, her golden gaze narrowing. ¡°With all due respect, I think she¡¯s had more than enough time. Perhaps you¡¯re the one who needs to think things through.¡±

    Gillian¡¯s brow twitched, though his expression remained calm. ¡°Respect... an interesting word to use in this context.¡± He lifted a goblet filled with a dark red liquid, swirling it gently before taking a long sip. Setting it down, he sighed, his eyes meeting hers with an unsettling calm. ¡°You must think the worst of me, and I can¡¯t say you¡¯re wrong. But even so, your willingness to risk your life for my family is¡­ commendable.¡±

    Clarke swallowed hard at his comment, her fingers tightening around the goblet as she took a long drink. The burn of the alcohol seeped into her nerves, giving her a moment¡¯s reprieve. ¡°I don¡¯t mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°But you have no idea of the immensity of your request.¡± Gillian¡¯s voice cut through hers, calm yet unyielding. His fingers brushed his white beard thoughtfully as he leaned back in his chair. After a pause, he tilted his head and asked, ¡°You know of the Reformation, yes? Tell me, what story are they spinning about it at the strongholds?¡±

    Clarke straightened, setting the goblet down with a soft clink. Clearing her throat, she began, ¡°I know that after Warwick Valdene disappeared, the Knights'' Council declared a Reformation to consolidate our strength in the vacuum he left behind.¡±

    She paused for a moment, her golden eyes narrowing slightly as realization struck. Her earlier pain¡ªthe burning in her eyes when she looked at him¡ªhad been deliberate, because now there was none. Anger flashed across her features as it dawned on her that Gillian had just been showing off.

    Shaking off the thought, she continued, her tone sharp but measured. Her hands absently tore pieces of meat from the plate before her, the motion almost mechanical. ¡°The council decreed that all knights must fall under the banner of the Union. Free knights were commanded to join the Penitent Knights, as the practice of free knighthood was officially banned.¡±

    Her voice dipped slightly, her words growing slower, heavier. ¡°Due to their nature, some free knights refused. They formed a resistance against the Union, which was tolerated for a time. But eventually, the Council issued an order: the remaining free knights were to be hunted down. Anyone who dared to claim the title would face execution on sight.¡±

    ¡°And what of me? What farce have they spread?¡± Gillian¡¯s tone was calm, but the subtle weight behind his words pressed down on her.

    ¡°To be honest, my lord, not much is spoken about the free knights among my generation.¡± Clarke met his gaze, the faint flush from the alcohol emboldening her. ¡°All records were either destroyed or confiscated by Avalon. I¡¯ve never been to the capital, so most of what I¡¯ve heard about you before coming here were rumors at best.¡±

    ¡°Rumors, you say?¡± He leaned back slightly, the faintest hint of amusement tugging at his lips. ¡°Sometimes, rumors hold more truth than facts. Go on, then. What tales are told of the Last Winter?¡±

    The alcohol, surprisingly potent against her strength, loosened her tongue further. ¡°Well, the main rumor I¡¯ve heard¡ªand mind you, this came from a colleague who heard it from his father and so on¡ªbut the story goes that you led a company of free knights in an attack on Avalon itself. The Council¡¯s combined strength supposedly wiped out the Last Winter and all his men.¡±

    The silence that followed was deafening. Gillian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the stillness in the room grew suffocating, the air colder than before.

    Realizing her misstep, Clarke¡¯s voice quickened as she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªthat¡¯s just what I heard. Of course, it¡¯s obvious the stories were false¡ªclearly, you¡¯re alive, and...¡± She trailed off, feeling the weight of her words as they hung in the air. But suddenly, her caution was overcome as her eyes lit up due to realizing; she could ask the Last Winter himself. ¡°So what did happen? Did you really attack the capital?¡±

    Seemingly lost in thought for a moment, a cold frost escaped his mouth as he sighed. "No. I went there to negotiate. In fact I responded to a call to parlay, one that I was warned repeatedly not to attend."

    ¡°Wait, they asked you to come? It should have been obvious it was a trap then,¡± Clarke said, her brows furrowing.

    ¡°It was,¡± Gillian replied, his voice steady, almost resigned. ¡°But my pride and ego refused to let me fear it. At that time, the Council were mere juniors¡ªnone of them individually worth concern. Even combined, their strength wasn¡¯t anything I needed to fear.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s expression shifted as the weight of his words settled in. Her knowledge of that era, sparse though it was, painted a different picture. The knights on the Council at that time¡ªeach one was a Legend Knight. Her gaze sharpened, seeing him in a new light.

    ¡°So, I accepted.¡± His tone darkened, his icy eyes narrowing as his hand absently brushed over the frost-covered table. ¡°And with the few remaining free knights¡ªbrothers who had stood with me for years¡ªwe strode into the capital, our pride on full display.¡±

    A bitter laugh escaped him, hollow and self-mocking. ¡°I never dreamed they¡¯d stoop so low. A trap? Of course, that was expected. But to seek help from the Towers? To grovel on their knees and beg the Primus for his aid?¡± His hand clenched, the frost beneath his palm cracking audibly. ¡°That, I never imagined.¡±

    ¡°The Primus?!¡± Clarke whispered, the name striking a chord within her, sounding with the weight of untouchable power. Her golden eyes widened as the shock settled in. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about this. Every movement of that man is recorded in history. If he stepped into Avalon itself, they must have spent an unfathomable amount of time and resources to bury it.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea of the capabilities of the true ascended,¡± Gillian replied, his tone cold. ¡°For beings like us, sealing a space and erasing traces of an event from those weaker isn¡¯t just deliberate¡ªit¡¯s effortless.¡±

    The Primus, a title that carried a weight unparalleled. One that was eternal, belonging to one man throughout all of time. The first mage of the Arcane Ascendancy System, and the first to achieve the rank of Archmagus¡ªthe oldest living member of the human race. The Primus was legend incarnate.

    ¡°They lured you into Avalon,¡± Clarke said slowly, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°while secretly recruiting the Primus himself to their side for the ambush.¡± Her gaze lifted to meet his, her respect deepening with the enormity of his survival. She hesitated but couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Then¡­ how are we talking right now? Even Warwick had to tread lightly around him.¡±

    Gillian¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression darkening as a wave of frost crept across her plate, the food stiffening under its icy touch. His voice, when he spoke, was devoid of its usual mocking edge. ¡°We¡¯re talking because my comrades are not. Their sacrifice, paired with my own incompetence, forced me through an escape spell at the last moment.¡±

    His words hit like lead. There was no grandeur in his tone, no embellishment. ¡°No heroic last stand. No desperate flight leading to some hollow victory. Just the shattered remains of pride and foolish bravado.¡±

    Clarke remained silent, her stomach sinking as his words pressed on.

    ¡°The only good that came of it,¡± he continued, his voice sharp with bitterness, ¡°was that I returned in time to save my family. But I wasn¡¯t fast enough to save my wife.¡±

    The pressure around him deepened, its chill almost tangible. ¡°When I arrived, she was gravely wounded. She survived only because of a spell¡ªa spell that didn¡¯t completely heal her, but it extended her life. It gave her time, nothing more.¡± His hand rested on the frozen table, the ice radiating from his fingers like veins of regret.

    ¡°Years later, when we accidentally conceived Judith, she hid from me the price she¡¯d pay. I only learned the truth when it was too late. She used the last of her life to bring Judith into this world.¡± His voice cracked ever so slightly, a fleeting break in the armor of his composed demeanor. ¡°And in doing so, she left me with a lonely daughter and an empty world.¡±

    ¡°So, I will not risk my family further for some boy¡¯s foolish pride. If he wishes to challenge those stronger than him, so be it. I have no obligation to the Valdene family.¡±

    The weight of her growing respect for him shattered under the finality of his words. She inhaled deeply, steadying herself against the sting of disappointment. Raising her gaze, her golden eyes locked onto his, unwavering. ¡°I am sorry for your loss, I truly am. But you¡¯re wrong. You do have an obligation¡ªnot to the Valdenes, but to your own blood.¡±

    Gillian¡¯s expression hardened, his frosted brows knitting together. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this before. I have no¡ª¡±

    ¡°My lord.¡± Clarke interrupted, her tone firm but carrying a sharp sincerity that cut through the room¡¯s chilling air. Her voice softened slightly as her eyes burned with conviction. ¡°Your grandson, though scared and weak, knowing full well he would likely die, sacrificed himself to save the ones he held dear. He believed in Darius, devoted himself to what he¡¯s trying to achieve. All you¡¯re being asked to do is honor your grandson¡¯s memory¡ªto fulfill your duty as his grandfather.¡±

    Silence enveloped the room, the tension heavy as Clarke rose from her seat, her movements steady and deliberate. When she spoke again, her voice was even, almost gentle. ¡°One day, the Towers¡¯ reach will extend to every corner of this world. When that time comes, what will you do?¡±

    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment, gauging his reaction, but his expression remained frozen, unreadable. Clarke pushed in her chair with quiet resolve and continued, ¡°Thank you for the meal. If I may, I¡¯d like to retire. It seems the food and drink have caught up with me.¡±

    Gillian studied her for a moment before giving a curt nod. ¡°You may return to your room. Follow the candle, and it will guide you back.¡±

    She inclined her head slightly, her words measured as she moved toward the door. ¡°Goodnight, my lord.¡± Pausing mid-step, her shoulders tensed, and her hands curled into fists. ¡°Percy had feelings for me, you know. Toward the end, he became the kind of man I might have noticed.¡± Her voice dropped, quiet and raw. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I never got the chance.¡±

    The soft glow of the candle lit her way as she stepped through the doorway, the flickering light casting her shadow long against the cold stone walls. Her parting words lingered, heavy and unyielding, like the toll of a mourning bell.

    Left alone in the silence, Gillian remained seated, his gaze fixed on the empty doorway. The frost on the table began to spread, creeping outward and filling the room like the regrets etched into his soul. His voice broke the stillness, a quiet whisper, almost lost to the frozen air.

    ¡°He was a beautiful child¡­ I wish I could have seen that.¡±

    The frost stopped spreading, and the room fell into stillness once more.

 Chapter 135: Stress Relief

    Chapter 135: Stress Relief

    Following the floating candle through the dark hall, Lady Clarke¡¯s steps were heavy, her mind churning. Though the meal could have ended worse, the lingering weight of Gillian¡¯s words gnawed at her. ¡®His family¡¯s honor, and still not enough?!¡¯ The thought sent a spark of rage coursing through her.

    Turning a corner, she let her agitation spill out, muttering aloud, ¡°If my child¡ªor even my grandchild¡ªwas killed, I¡¯d burn the world! How could he just¡ª¡± Her rant faltered as her mind brushed against the name that had haunted the conversation. ¡°The Primus¡­¡± she muttered, the word cooling her temper slightly. ¡°I guess I can understand, but still¡­¡±

    Her voice softened as her anger ebbed, replaced by a weary sigh. ¡°All of this is stressing me out.¡±

    Abruptly, she stopped mid-step, a new thought cutting through. The candle hovered a few paces ahead, bobbing gently in the air as if waiting for her. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she called out, feeling a little foolish for addressing an enchanted object. ¡°Would you mind taking me to see Berthold?¡±

    The candle paused, its flame flickering as though considering it. After a moment, it pivoted smoothly and began floating in the opposite direction, quickly passing her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice carrying a mix of relief and anticipation as she hurried to follow it.

    After several turns and a few staircases, the candle led Lady Clarke to a large stone archway. The faint outlines of shelves came into view, confirming her guess¡ªit was a library.

    As she stepped inside, the rows of bookshelves revealed themselves in the candle¡¯s glow. Shadows danced across the walls, and further in, a faint light flickered. She raised her voice. ¡°Sir Berthold? May I trouble you for a moment?¡±

    The sharp scrape of a chair against the floor answered her, followed by deliberate footsteps. The light source moved closer, a familiar voice calling back. ¡°Lady Clarke? I wasn¡¯t aware my father had released you all. How can I assist you?¡±

    Berthold Cross emerged from the shadows, his neatly pressed uniform immaculate as always. His piercing blue eyes carried an unspoken warning¡ªthis was not a man to be trifled with. Even as a butler, his bearing was sharp and commanding.

    Clarke pushed down the small twinge of admiration that surfaced and got straight to the point. ¡°I was wondering if your earlier offer still stands.¡± She rolled her neck, a faint crack punctuating her words. ¡°It¡¯s been a stressful trip.¡±

    A spark of light flashed in Berthold¡¯s eyes as he gave a slight bow. ¡°I¡¯d be delighted. Shall we head there immediately, or would you prefer to change first?¡±

    Her gaze dropped to the extravagant gown she still wore, and a sneer tugged at her lips. ¡°One moment.¡± Without hesitation, she bent down, grabbing one side of the dress and lifting it high enough to reveal a toned, sun-kissed thigh. Her legs, well-muscled and thick from years of training, left no question of her strength.

    Berthold swiftly averted his eyes as Clarke reached for the pouch tied to her waist. A faint hum of mana radiated as the gown dissolved, replaced in an instant by a sturdy tunic, fitted trousers, and her steelplate armor. The transformation was seamless, her imposing figure now fully revealed.

    ¡°Well?¡± she said, fastening a leather strap on her shoulder. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Berthold nodded, his composure restored. ¡°Of course, my lady.¡±

    Cracking his knuckles as he walked, he began to stretch his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re the first one I¡¯ve seen. Hard to believe it¡¯s this quiet with my sister set free. Let me guess, you were the only one?¡±

    Clarke rolled her shoulders, the clank of her armor filling the hallway. ¡°He wanted to have dinner.¡±

    Sighing, his tone softening. ¡°My father means well, but his methods are... brutish, at best. I hope you¡¯ll find it in you to forgive him.¡±

    ¡°I think the finding it is gonna to be a problem.¡± Clarke¡¯s jaw tightened, her brow tightening as her thoughts drifted to the cold void she''d floated in. The memory hung heavy in the mind. ¡°Forgive me if I overstep, but aren¡¯t you angry? A blood debt is owed, and he intends to ignore it. I understand the Primus complicates things, but after everything that¡¯s happened¡ªeverything that¡¯s still happening¡ªhow can he turn his back?¡±

    Berthold walked in silence for a few moments, his footsteps steady and deliberate. Finally, he spoke, his voice calm but weighted. ¡°I am angry, more than that. I was very close to my nephew. But try to see, if you can, from his perspective. Once he makes a move, our family will be exposed. In his mind... well, he¡¯s protecting us.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s pace quickened, her frustration boiling over. ¡°But Darius has¡ª¡±

    Berthold raised a hand, cutting her off, ¡°Forgive me, Lady Clarke. Let¡¯s save this conversation for after. A good stretch might help clear your feelings on this.¡±

    Feeling she indeed overstepped, Clarke exhaled sharply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Lately, I¡¯ve been struggling to keep my thoughts to myself.¡±

    Berthold waved her apology off, hesitating before he spoke. ¡°Apologies are not needed, my lady. You have to understand, my position here is¡­ complicated.¡± He paused, his tone turning quieter. ¡°Though my siblings do not fault me, the truth is, I am a bastard. After the mistress passed, Father would venture into the outside world from time to time. Sometimes he would be gone for days, other times months, often returning with stories and gifts. One of those trips, he came back with me.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s brows rose, her expression softening.

    Berthold continued, his steps steady. ¡°So, my opinion on matters concerning the family carries little weight. But I¡¯ll offer you this¡ªremember your own position. I say this only because I do highly admire you. Word has already spread about the way you spoke to Father.¡± A faint smirk crossed his face. ¡°Coward? Very brave.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s cheeks flushed. She coughed, her eyes darting around the hallway as though someone might be listening. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ve been having trouble with that lately. But I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind. Thank you.¡±

    They quickly exited the castle through a towering door that led to an open field. The chill in the air hit Clarke as soon as she stepped outside, her breath misting in the cold as she walked forward.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    She let the sensation linger for a moment before summoning her mana-forged gauntlets, vambraces, and sabatons. Her radiant aura calmed as they solidified around her, their warmth quickly countering the drop in temperature.

    Berthold moved to a metal plaque embedded in the castle¡¯s outer wall. With a practiced motion, he brushed his hand over its surface. The air around them shifted, faint ripples of mana stirring to life. Clarke¡¯s pulse quickened as she sensed the activation of multiple arrays. The controlled hum of power set her on edge¡ªnot with fear, but with anticipation.

    ¡°I never asked,¡± she said, her voice carrying across the field. ¡°What class of knight are you?¡±

    ¡°Scout.¡± Berthold turned, his tone calm and unassuming as he touched his pouch. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re a shield knight. But I¡¯ve never faced one who specializes in attacking rather than defending.¡±

    Turning to face him, Clarke raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised. Most scouts favored leather armor for mobility, yet Berthold¡¯s gear was metal plated. Though not full plate, his polished, form-fitting armor shined in the dim light. Her gaze lingered on his hands, and she frowned. ¡°Where''re your gauntlets?¡±

    Berthold lifted his hands, revealing black leather gloves with fingerless tips, etched with intricate gold runes. A faint smile crossed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t wear them. These are enough.¡± He flexed his fingers, the runes glowing lightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re a guest, and this is a friendly exchange, I should warn you¡ªthese are Primordial Artifacts.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s lips curled into a greedy smile as her hand brushed against her pouch. ¡°That makes things easier.¡± With a flick of mana, she summoned her immense war hammer. The weapon materialized in a flash, its shaft slamming into the ground. ¡°Now I can use this.¡±

    Berthold¡¯s eyes glowed as he studied the hammer. His expression held both admiration and caution. ¡°Mountain Crusher,¡± he murmured. ¡°A beautiful Primordial Artifact. Temporarily absorbs mana-beasts to strengthen its wielder. Apologies, but most of the tales surrounding your exploits include your hammer.¡±

    Berthold slammed his fists together, the sharp crack ripping through the field. Clarke tensed, startled as a second crack echoed almost instantly. Yet Berthold hadn¡¯t moved.

    ¡°These are called Echo Gloves,¡± he explained, his tone calm but edged with pride. ¡°They double each attack¡ªeach strike is mirrored with equal force. But there¡¯s a catch¡ªthey only work if I¡¯m not holding a weapon.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, he snapped his arms forward, throwing two blindingly fast punches. The sound split the air¡ªcrack-crack-crack-crack¡ªfour distinct impacts from what should¡¯ve been only two movements.

    Before Clarke could respond, Berthold summoned his mana-forged armor. Water Mana rippled across his body, spreading over him like liquid silver. It hardened in moments, solidifying into jagged, metallic blue ethereal forms that resembled frozen mountain peaks. The edges white, like freshly fallen snow.

    She estimated their strength to be nearly equal, placing Berthold at roughly a hundred Cauldrons of Force. But she was confident¡ªshe was still stronger.

    Without a word, she touched her pouch. A glass orb materialized in her palm. With a focused thought, she summoned her mana-beast, Titan, the Storm-Giga.

    The ground quaked as Titan manifested, his massive body towering as the clouds above them began to gather.

    Berthold craned his neck, his smile widening as his aura began to swirl, a dense mist of blue mana spiraling around him. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d brought him.¡±

    Titan roared, and the sound echoed across the field accompanied by thunder. His massive head swayed before snapping downward, his piercing eyes locked onto Clarke. The beast¡¯s glare was unmistakable, his displeasure rolling off him in waves of lightning.

    Clarke¡¯s response was immediate. She slammed the shaft of her hammer into the ground, the force sending a sharp crack through the air. Titan growled lowly and happily obeyed, dissolving into motes of light and surging into the hammer.

    Berthold¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly as the skies cleared, the excitement fading from his expression. ¡°Shame."

    Clarke shrugged, reveling in the surge of power from Titan, her strength increasing by ten cauldrons. ¡°He hates the cold." With a sharp motion, she hefted the weapon into both hands, her golden eyes blazing. ¡°Ready?¡±

    Berthold turned slowly, setting his stance. His body shifted slightly away from hers, one fist extended, the other held loosely at his side. His expression was calm, his aura still. ¡°Ladies first."

    BOOM! The ground shattered as Clarke¡¯s hammer crashed down, the force rippling outward. Dust and debris obscured the spot where Berthold had been. Her instincts screamed, and she spun the hammer¡¯s shaft upward just in time to block his strike.

    The impact jolted through her arms, her sabatons digging into the ground as she braced. But the second blow from his Primordial Artifact came almost instantly, slamming into the shaft. Clarke gritted her teeth, holding firm despite the force.

    Berthold skidded back, his mana-forged sabatons scraping against the ground like jets of ice. His grin widened, knuckles cracking as he flexed his fingers. ¡°As should be expected from the Mountain of Floeur d''Alene. Simply splendid.¡±

    Frost crept up his gloves, spreading rapidly. Shards of ice formed jagged spikes, transforming his fists into weapons bristling with menace. Each movement sent a faint hiss into the air as the cold radiated from him.

    He surged forward, the crack of his sabatons shattering the ground beneath him. Clarke barely had time to adjust her stance before his fist hurtled toward her. She swung the shaft up just in time, the clang of metal against ice reverberating like a struck bell. Ice exploded outward in a sharp crackling hiss, shards pelting her armor.

    Before she could reset, the echo punch landed on her weapon. The echoing impact sent a thunderous boom through the air, rattling her bones as it forced her back a few steps. Clarke grunted, her muscles straining under the unrelenting weight of his blows. Each strike carried the force of twenty thousand pounds, and Berthold moved with the precision of a predator, the whoosh of his fists cutting through the air as he closed every gap.

    His strikes came in rapid succession, each landing with a explosive burst as ice erupted from his gloves. Clarke¡¯s hammer moved defensively, the ringing clash of each block ruptured the ground beneath them. Every impact sent vibrations screaming through her arms, her sabatons digging groaning tracks in the ground to absorb the force.

    The rhythm of his attack style was relentless, the numerous cracks of breaking ice and the shockwaves of monstrous impacts turned the field into a battleground.

    Clarke¡¯s golden eyes narrowed, her instincts sharpening as she began to adjust to the tempo of his strikes. As another fist came toward her, she braced her hammer against it, leaning into the blow. The shattering cracks of the ice burst rang out, but this time, she absorbed the echo strike with ease.

    Berthold lunged again, his fists a flurry of jagged frost and mana-forged steel. Clarke pivoted sharply, the whoosh of his strike skimming past her shoulder. Her hammer swung low in response, smashing into the ground with an ear-splitting boom. The earth beneath them groaned and rippled, cracks spiderwebbing outward as Berthold¡¯s momentum broke.

    Seizing the moment, she twisted, her mana surging into her next strike. The roar of Mountain Crusher cutting through the air was deafening, followed by the ear-rattling crunch of steel meeting aura. The impact hit his midsection like a thunderclap, sending him skidding backward. The scraping grind of his heels tearing into the earth echoed as Berthold fought to regain his balance, his mana-forged armor flickering under the force of the blow.

    Continuing the advantage, she rushed forward, her hammer a blur as her aura grew. Each swing carried the full weight of her strength, the ground splintering and cracking beneath her boots. The crash of her hammer meeting Berthold¡¯s defenses filled the air, a relentless assault that now dictated the rhythm of the fight.

    He knew he couldn''t regain control of the fight like this. Though it was only a spar, he understood it was his only option¡ªand she could handle it. He activated a Knight Skill.

    ¡°Absolute Cold!¡±

    Berthold¡¯s voice boomed like a thunderclap. As the words left his lips, an immense aura burst from him, surging outward in a wave of ice. Clarke staggered, the force slamming into her chest and driving her back.

    Her boots skid across the frozen ground, carving jagged lines until she drove down her hammer, instantly stopping as her aura exploded. Gritting her teeth, her eyes blazed. ¡°Titan Fall!¡±

    Her hammer ignited, blazing yellow and vibrant with arcing bolts of purple. Behind her, the massive image of Titan materialized, the enormous Storm-Giga towered over the battlefield. Its long neck arched, lightning cracking across its immense body. The phantom beast let out a ground-shaking roar before diving forward, merging into Clarke¡¯s hammer in a brilliant flash of power.

    In the span of a single breath, both combatants charged their attacks.

    Berthold crouched low, his fist drawn back as his other hand steadied it. Water mana swirled violently, condensing into his fist with glacial force as frost erupted from the ground beneath him. His fist became a nexus of frozen mana, shining with power as water particles crystallized in the air.

    Clarke¡¯s hammer swelled in response, the head glowing a fiery yellow streaked with veins of crackling purple lightning. The energy coursed through her arms, vibrating with barely contained force. She dug her feet into the shattered ground, channeling her earth mana to anchor her. The air around her buzzed with electricity, the phantom roar of Titan echoing as she braced for impact.

    In unison, they lunged.

    Berthold¡¯s icy fist collided with Clarke¡¯s hammer in a cataclysmic explosion. Frost and lightning clashed in a chaotic storm of power, their combined forces detonating with an earth-shattering roar. A massive bolt of lightning speared downward from the sky, meeting the freezing energy head-on. The ground heaved violently, great chunks of earth erupting upward as the shockwave rippled out, obliterating everything in its path.

    The explosion consumed the battlefield, a blinding light engulfing both combatants.

    When the dust and debris settled, silence blanketed the battlefield.

    The once-flat field was unrecognizable. Craters and jagged scars carved through the earth as numerous now-exposed arrays lay broken, scattered with shattered ice and smoldering debris. The castle wall stood in the background, its surface undamaged but streaked with frost and blackened scorch marks.

    As the haze thinned, Clarke and Berthold¡¯s battered forms came into view.

    Both knelt in the heart of the battlefield.

    Clarke coughed, blood spattering the cracked ground beneath her. Her breastplate was caved inward, warped by an impact she could still feel stabbing her ribs. Each shallow breath burned as she leaned heavily on her hammer, its weight grounding her.

    Berthold cradled his arm, bent at an unnatural angle in multiple places. His once-pristine armor was dented and bloodied, but the flicker of his icy aura remained.

    Eventually, a rough chuckle broke the silence. Clarke tilted her head back, her laughter strained but genuine, cutting through the stillness. Berthold¡¯s voice followed, low and hoarse, yet carrying the same weary amusement.

    Their eyes swept across the ruined field, taking in the craters, rubble, and shattered remnants of the fight. Their laughter grew louder, filling the desolation with a strange, shared triumph.

    The fight was over, and the battlefield lay in ruins, but Lady Clarke felt refreshed, her stress finally released.

 Chapter 136: Enough is Enough

    Chapter 136: Enough is Enough

    Leaning against the cold castle walls, Clarke and Berthold sat in silence, finishing their vials. The faint hum of healing magic filled the air as their wounds began to visibly mend. Even Berthold¡¯s arm, twisted at an impossible angle moments ago, started to crack and shift back into place.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Clarke¡¯s voice broke the quiet, her breath still heavy from exertion. A flush of exhaustion and satisfaction colored her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve moved like that.¡±

    Berthold winced as the last bone in his arm snapped into place. He flexed his fingers experimentally before nodding. ¡°The pleasure was all mine. My siblings surpassed me ages ago, so finding a decent sparring partner is rare treat.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s mood shifted as she glanced at him, her tone turning sharp. ¡°Then why stay? It¡¯s not uncommon for a son to leave and make his own way. Especially a bastard.¡±

    He smirked at her bluntness, a sigh escaping him as he leaned his head back against the wall. ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯d love to.¡±

    He groaned as he pushed himself to his feet, his movements stiff but steady. With a quick touch to his pouch, his armor dissolved into faint wisps of mana, revealing his butler¡¯s uniform. The fabric was somehow still pressed and immaculate, save for a few streaks of dirt from their clash. ¡°But Father won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    ¡°Then how did Judith leave? Don¡¯t tell me he made it a rule just for you. Does he need a butler that badly? That shameless¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± he interrupted, brushing dirt from his uniform with a fine beast-hair brush. ¡°It¡¯s a rule for the entire family. Judith is a¡­ special case.¡±

    Clarke narrowed her eyes, confusion flickering across her face as she tried to piece it together.

    Noticing her struggle, Berthold let out a small sigh. ¡°When Judith was a child, her assessment stunned the family. Every one of Father¡¯s children has always shown talent within the Knight¡¯s system, but Judith was found to have none. With Father unable to bear the thought of her living a normal human lifespan, he had no choice but to send her away to train as a mage. He used every connection he had left and poured an immense amount of resources into hiding her true identity. But that¡¯s when the trouble began.¡±

    Clarke stood, touching her pouch to dismiss her armor. The mana-forged plates dissolving, leaving her in simple, practical clothing. She brushed a hand through her short brown hair, a thought striking her like lightning. ¡°Marcus.¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± his tone was calm, but there was a trace of bitterness beneath it. He glanced around at the sparring field, now a wreck of craters and scorched earth, before walking to the metal plaque on the castle wall. ¡°When she returned, Marcus was with her¡ªand she was pregnant with Percy.¡±

    His fingers brushed the plaque, and the ground began to hum softly as hidden arrays activated. The field shimmered, cracks and destruction mending themselves in moments, as if their fight had never happened.

    Clarke watched the repairs, her brow lifting in admiration. As she turned back to him, he continued, his voice steady. ¡°We were all shocked, of course. Father was beside himself with rage. Not only was she determined to leave again, but she threatened to kill herself if he tried to stop her. Judith can be¡­ quite dramatic when she¡¯s set on something.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s fists clenched, her knuckles white as the thought of the couple still suspended in that cold darkness gnawed at her.

    ¡°This is pathetic.¡±

    Berthold raised a brow. ¡°Pathetic?¡± He paused, considering her words. ¡°That might be the most fitting way to describe our situation¡ªbitter as it tastes.¡±

    The pair fell into silence, watching as the sparring field completed its repairs. The hum of mana faded, leaving the ground pristine and untouched. Berthold clapped his hands lightly. ¡°Shall we have something to eat? I wouldn¡¯t be boasting to say I¡¯m an excellent cook.¡±

    He turned to lead her back toward the castle but stopped abruptly, his sharp eyes catching her stillness. ¡°M¡¯lady, is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her voice was steady but laced with steel as she turned to face him, her golden eyes blazing. ¡°There is something very wrong. With all of this.¡±

    Without warning, her aura flared to life, an eruption of raw earth mana that cracked the ground beneath her feet. ''I can''t just sit here and hope. I need to force him into acting.'' The air grew heavy, charged with her fiery determination.

    ¡°GILLIAN CROSS!¡± Her voice thundered, shaking the stillness of the castle grounds. ¡°I, FILLIPINA CLARKE, CHALLENGE THE LAST WINTER TO A DUEL! YOU ARE HONOR-BOUND AS MY SENIOR TO ACCEPT!¡±

    The ground trembled beneath her words, the air vibrating with raw power. Even Berthold, usually composed, faltered, blood trickling from his ears as he stood frozen. ¡°Wh-what have you done, milady? Quickly! Take it back, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Berthold.¡±

    The voice was calm, cold, and absolute. Frost erupted across the field in an instant, the sound of ice cracking filling the air like thunder. A chill swept over everything, freezing the remnants of Clarke¡¯s earlier fury in its tracks.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Gillian Cross had arrived.

    The Legend Knight stood at the center of the field as if he had always been there. His black trousers and pristine white shirt seemed untouched by the frost swirling around him. One hand stroked his long white beard, while the other rested casually nehind him. His aura twisted and churned, a blizzard in human form, its edges cutting through the field like icy knives.

    Clarke¡¯s stance didn¡¯t waver. Her golden eyes burned as she met his. ¡°Do you accept?¡± Her voice rang out, defiant and unwavering. ¡°Duel me. Suppress your strength to my level. Whoever wins can make any request they want from the defeated.¡±

    Berthold stepped forward, placing himself firmly between Clarke and his father. His usually calm voice trembled. ¡°Father, you cannot accept this! She is a guest in our home. Our honor demands¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, son, you are correct. Honor does demand.¡±

    Gillian¡¯s aura receded, shrinking to match Clarke¡¯s. The frost dissipated slightly, though the chill in the air remained. He stepped forward with an eerie calmness, his movements deliberate and measured. ¡°But you just sparred with my son. Wouldn¡¯t you prefer to rest before we begin this?¡±

    Clarke didn¡¯t flinch. Stepping around the flustered butler, her gaze locked on Gillian¡¯s, she repeated, ¡°Do you accept?¡±

    A deep, echoing laugh rumbled from the knight, shaking the frost around him as his glowing eyes burned with light. ¡°I will show you a kindness, a reward for your bravery! Know this, Mountain of Floeur d''Alene¡ªmy request will be your body. You will remain here, serving as my concubine until I tire of you!¡± His laughter echoed, fading into an eerie stillness as his smile vanished. ¡°Do you still wish to proceed?¡±

    Clarke¡¯s sneer deepened, her stomach twisting with rage. Her voice cut through the cold air, firm and unyielding. ¡°Since coming here, your conduct has shown me that power does not prove character. A man like you, once stripped of his advantage, will always resort to words. Stop stalling. Do you accept or not?¡±

    Berthold sighed, his shoulders slumping as he turned away from the field. ¡°That does it."

    Gillian¡¯s expression hardened as he reached for his pouch. Mana surged around him, a cold, crystalline energy enveloping his body. His armor began to manifest piece by piece, each section glistening like frost-coated steel. The jagged edges of his plate glowed with an otherworldly blue light, the intricate runes etched into the metal radiated power, pulsing like a heartbeat.

    The breastplate was a masterpiece of frozen artistry, the centerpiece glowing with a frost-blue sigil resembling a snowflake, radiating a chilling light. Layers of jagged, ice-like plating covered his shoulders, arms, and legs, the edges sharp enough to cut. Frost clung to every crevice, and thin trails of icy mist swirled from him, adding to his towering, menacing presence.

    In his hand, an immense longsword materialized, its blade sharp, with frostbite-like cracks etched into the steel. The weapon exuded a cold so intense it seemed to freeze the very air around it.

    ¡°I accept,¡± he said, his tone calm, but the weight of his words carried a finality that sent shivers through the field.

    ¡°Give me your word. Swear a knight¡¯s oath that you will honor this duel, no matter¡ª"

    The atmosphere shifted violently. Clarke¡¯s knees buckled as she was forced to kneel, her heart pounding. Gillian¡¯s aura erupted like a storm, suffocating and unrelenting. His icy glare bore into her as his voice boomed, sharp and wrathful. ¡°You dare doubt me?! A lowly Steel Knight demands the oath of a Legend?!¡±

    Clarke gritted her teeth, her body trembling under the crushing weight of his rage. ¡°Your oath!¡± she shouted back, her defiance cutting through the suffocating frost.

    Berthold stood frozen, his head in his hands, his face pale as he watched. A deep ache settled in his chest. ¡°Did she bring me out here to watch her die?¡±

    The ground trembled, cracks splintering outward as Gillian¡¯s aura continued to press down like an avalanche. His eyes remained locked on Clarke, her unwavering resolve reflected in her burning gaze. He clicked his tongue in annoyance, his expression hardening.

    ¡°I swear on my soul, I will honor the result of this duel.¡±

    The pressure vanished in an instant, leaving Clarke gasping for air. Her lungs burned as she took in deep, ragged breaths. The tension in the air shifted, replaced by the tangible hum of mana gathering, swirling and crackling around them as Gillian¡¯s oath solidified.

    Pushing herself to her feet, a wicked smile tugged at her lips, ''this is my chance.'' Hovering her hand over her pouch, a single thought echoed in her mind as her instincts focused, ''It''s the only way.''

    Both Gillian and Berthold reacted immediately, their expressions vastly different. Gillian¡¯s icy aura rippled in response, his glowing eyes narrowing as he watched the scene unfold. Berthold, however, stiffened, his eyes widening briefly before he let out a bitter sigh.

    ¡°She was holding back,¡± he murmured, shaking his head with a faint, rueful smile. ¡°How embarrassing.¡±

    Clarke stood tall, her yellow earth aura churning violently around her. She stood adorned in a new set of armor, forged from a pitch-black magical ore that seemed to drink in the surrounding light. The armor covered her entire body, from the sharp edges of her pauldrons to the sleek, segmented greaves that encased her legs.

    It was form-fitting yet fierce, every line and contour gave the impression of speed and precision. The dark metal hugged her figure, but its jagged edges and angular design gave it an aggressive, predatory appearance. Without a helm, her face was exposed, her eyes blazing beneath her short, disheveled hair. The aura pulsing from her made the armor appear alive, as if it were an extension of her wrath.

    With a calm yet deliberate motion, she reached to her side. In a flash of golden light, her Primordial Artifact, Mountain Crusher, materialized in her hand.

    ¡°Considering I¡¯m still facing a Legend Knight, I figured it¡¯s only right to honor this duel with everything I have. This is something I rarely use, even though it¡¯s a Primordial Artifact." Rolling her shoulders to settle into it, her armor gave off a pressure that even Berthold could feel. "Forged from the feathers of a humanoid Dusk-Iron Raven, it pushes my body past its limits. So forgive me if I make this quick.¡±

    As she touched her pouch, Berthold¡¯s breath caught, a spark of excitement igniting in his chest. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll let Titan fight this time,¡± he murmured, his voice barely audible. Then his eyes narrowed, his brow furrowing. ¡°Wait¡­ that¡¯s different.¡±

    In Clarke¡¯s other hand, a massive amber crystal materialized, its surface smooth. At its center swirled an unnatural blackness, like a fragment of void trapped within its core. She tightened her grip, her thoughts focused and sharp.

    The crystal responded. Darkness erupted from its core, a living shadow that coiled around her arm like tendrils of smoke. The energy radiating from it was cold, oppressive, and raw, filling the air with a weight of an overlord. Clarke¡¯s expression remained calm, her resolve unwavering as the shadows danced around her.

    A piercing caw erupted from the smoke, shattering the air like glass. The ground quaked as an immense pair of black metallic wings flapped with force, sending shockwaves through the field. From the swirling shadows emerged a towering mana-beast, its wingspan stretching ten meters, the metallic feathers glinting like forged steel in the dim light.

    The raven¡¯s body radiated an ominous, otherworldly presence, its sharp talons like freshly sharpened blades. Its eyes burned with a deep amber glow, scanning the battlefield with predatory precision. The creature hovered above Clarke, its massive wings stirring the smoke and frost below.

    Gillian¡¯s eyes narrowed, his focus fixed on the beast. ¡°A Third Stage Dusk-Iron Raven¡­¡± he muttered, his voice laced with mockery. ¡°Impressive pet.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me. And his name is Shade.¡±

    Clarke slammed the shaft of Mountain Crusher into the earth, the impact shaking the ground as her aura exploded. ¡°Merge!¡±

    Shade responded instantly. With a powerful flap of his massive wings, the earth cracked beneath them. His form funneled downward, dissolving into a torrent of dark energy that spiraled into the hammer. The raven¡¯s piercing caw echoed one last time before fading completely, his essence consumed by the weapon.

    As Shade disappeared, Mountain Crusher sank deeper into the ground, its massive head glowing with a dark, ominous light. Clarke¡¯s eyes burned as she slipped the now-empty crystal back into her pouch. With a thought, she materialized her sleek black helm, its edges sharp and angular, perfectly complementing her form-fitting armor.

    ¡°Sky Monarch''s Flight!¡±

    Black wings erupted from her back, tearing through the air with the sound of shredding metal. The immense, metallic feathers spread wide as she flapped once, the force launching her into the sky. Her mana-forged gauntlets, sabatons, and vambraces shimmered into existence, the blackness of her Primordial Artifact twisting their ethereal glow into a dark, muted yellow.

    Hovering above the battlefield, her wings cast a long, oppressive shadow. Her voice boomed from above. ¡°Gillian Cross! Prepare yourself!¡±

    The Last Winter stared up at her, the faintest flicker of a smile playing at the edges of his mouth. For the first time in years, his battle intent surged, an old feeling stirring in his chest. He exhaled slowly, suppressing it as he raised his sword.

    ¡°Show me what my future pet can do,¡± he said coldly.

    Frost crept across his face, solidifying into a ornate helm that encased his head. His icy blue eyes stared through the slits, unblinking and focused, as his aura swirled and the blade of his sword began to hum with freezing power.

 Chapter 137: A Legends Shadow

    Chapter 137: A Legend''s Shadow

    Lady Clarke¡¯s heart pounded, blood racing through her veins like a war drum. Every cell in her body seemed to vibrate with battle intent as she hovered above, her wings spread wide.

    Below stood the Legend Knight¡ªGillian Cross. The Last Winter. The man whose name carried the weight of centuries of battle, and whose aura alone froze entire armies. Even now, with his power suppressed to match hers, the sheer force of his presence set her nerves alight.

    Clarke¡¯s lips curled into a grin, gratified and unrestrained. This was what she lived for¡ªthis pounding in her chest, this fire in her soul. Not just a duel, but a chance to test herself against a legend. A fight that would push her to her limits. Her fingers flexed against the shaft of Mountain Crusher, the dark energy pumping through the hammer in sync with her racing pulse.

    ¡°Finally,¡± she muttered under her breath, the words barely a whisper.

    Her eyes burned as she locked onto his, the battle between their auras making the air crack with water and earth mana. Every fiber of her being screamed for the fight ahead.

    She flapped her wings once.

    A single, thunderous beat sent cracks rupturing through the frost. Her voice cut through the air, sharp and excited. ¡°You ready, old man?¡±

    Gillian tilted his head, his frozen helm catching the light. Despite his calm demeanor, Clarke could feel it¡ªthe rising storm within him. A predator answering her challenge.

    ¡°I wonder,¡± he said, his voice a cold whisper. ¡°Will you burn out before you break?¡±

    Clarke¡¯s grin widened, teeth bared.

    She dove, the air splitting around her as her black wings propelled her. The distance between them vanished in an instant. Mountain Crusher swung down like a falling meteor, the sheer force of her attack visibly splitting the air.

    Gillian sidestepped, his longsword meeting the hammer¡¯s descent with a controlled, effortless block. The clash sent shockwaves across the field, shattering the surface of ice beneath them. Clarke¡¯s momentum carried her past him, but she twisted mid-air, wings flaring, and launched back instantly.

    The air erupted with the clash of sword and hammer. Clarke¡¯s strikes were faster, each swing fueled by her armor, her speed a blur. Gillian moved like water, his blade deflecting her attacks with minimal effort. Every parry flowed into the next, his calm demeanor unshaken even as her strikes exploded the area around him.

    Due to her armors ability, her senses sharpened, every fiber of her being vibrated as it pushed her body past its limitations. She pressed harder, her attacks faster, heavier. Gillian¡¯s frost-coated aura began to creep across the field, chilling the air with every movement. Clarke felt her limbs stiffen slightly as the cold nipped at her, but she pushed through, her battle intent amplifying her movements with every strike.

    Gillian¡¯s sword danced in perfect arcs, each motion designed to drain her stamina. A feint forced her wide, and his aura surged. Frost exploded outward, encasing the ground in jagged spikes that forced her to take flight again. The cold clawed at her strength, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°You fight like a shield knight!¡± she spat, diving back in.

    He smiled faintly. ¡°And you burn like a wildfire.¡±

    Clarke¡¯s disgust and aura flared, her movements becoming more intense and unpredictable. Using her wings as cover, she feinted left and swung low, her aura condensing on her hammer. For the first time, Gillian¡¯s stance adjusted.

    The hammer struck the ground, but the force wasn¡¯t aimed at him directly. The impact sent a shockwave through the earth, cracking the frozen terrain and sending debris flying. A sharp boulder surged upward, aimed squarely at his chest. Raising his hilt, he deflected it, but the motion threw him off balance.

    ''Opening!''

    Surging forward, she twisted Mountain Crusher upward, the hammerhead connecting with his blade. Sparks and shards of ice erupted between them as the force sent Gillian sliding back several meters.

    Stabbing his blade into the ground, he steadied himself. Frost swirled around him, a flicker of surprise crossing his cold expression. ¡°Impressive. Seems I''ve underestimated your worth as a concubine.¡±

    Grinding her teeth, Clarke dove in, her hammer swinging as each strike roared through the air. Her speed forced Gillian to meet her with flawless precision. His blade moved like a phantom, every deflection fluid, every counterstrike timed to exploit the smallest gap. Yet, no matter how he shifted, her aggression kept him on the defensive.

    The battlefield quaked under their duel. Hammer and sword collided, sending shockwaves that ripped through the ground. Frost spread with every step Gillian took, his calm expression betraying nothing as he met her raw power with honed technique.

    As Berthold watched from the sidelines, his breath caught in his throat. His focus darted between them, his expression shifting wildly between shock and relief. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ keeping pace,¡± he spoke to himself in disbelief, ¡°But for how long?¡±

    Clarke gained altitude with a snap of her wings, soaring high above the frozen destruction. Her yellow aura burned brighter as she gripped Mountain Crusher with both hands. ¡°Fissure Cleave!¡± she roared, the words crackling with mana.

    Her descent was instant, the air splitting with thunder. Flying close to the ground, her hammer struck, dragging its massive head across the earth as she swung upward in a vicious arc. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The impact was cataclysmic. A surge of earth mana ripped through the frozen terrain, erupting outward in a cone of raw destruction in an instant. The ground split and buckled, jagged shards of stone and dirt exploded in all directions.

    Gillian moved. His footwork was unreadable, each step precise and deliberate as he danced through the attack with ease. The earth shattered around him, but not a single shard touched him.

    ¡°Winter''s Blade,¡± he said coolly, his frost aura surging. With a single, effortless motion, he slashed his longsword forward. A line of ice erupted from the blade, growing rapidly as it surged toward Clarke, straight and unrelenting. The freezing mass consumed the ground in its path, reaching her in the blink of an eye.

    Clarke¡¯s expression hardened as the glacier roared toward her. She gritted her teeth, slamming her hammer into the ground. ¡°Shade!¡±

    Dark energy surged through Mountain Crusher, its head glowing with a menacing light.

    The hammer smashed down with an earth-shaking blow, causing the earth to erupt and meet his attack. The collision redirected it skyward, the glacier of ice shattering into countless frozen fragments.

    As the dust and ice settled, the battlefield stilled, the air heavy with anticipation. Clarke straightened, her chest heaving as she steadied her grip on her weapon. Across from her, Gillian stood tall, his icy helm unbroken, his calm gaze fixed on her.

    Neither spoke. The fight was far from over.

    Smirking, Clarke¡¯s chest heaved as her aura stayed firm, rumbling with intensity. Her muscles screamed in protest, her armor amplifying her every motion but exacting a steep toll in return. ''I don¡¯t have much time. Feels like my body''s tearing apart.'' Though powerful, the magic coursing through her armor burned her stamina like dry tinder. Minutes were all she had left. This needed to end.

    With a sharp flap of her wings, she launched into the air, ascending beyond his reach. Her hammer began to glow, her aura pouring into it with focused intensity. The Dusk-Iron Raven¡¯s essence and mana merged with her own, amplifying the earth element surging through her. The weapon vibrated violently, the raw energy within seeking release.

    Below, Gillian stood motionless, watching her preparations with an icy calm. His aura swirled around him like a blizzard on the verge of breaking. ¡°Risking it all already?¡± His voice carried a note of amusement, though the irritation on his face betrayed his intent. ¡°That armor must have quite the appetite. So be it. I was starting to enjoy myself, but this suits my taste as well.¡±

    Without fanfare, Gillian raised his arm¡ªa simple, casual motion. The blade of his sword caught the light, mana rippling along its length. The air around him grew colder, sharper, the ice creeping outward like living tendrils.

    Watching from a distance, Berthold¡¯s voice broke the tension. ¡°He¡¯s not¡­¡± His breath hitched, his face paling as realization struck. ¡°Father! You¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    His words fell like stones into the roaring storm of the battlefield. Neither combatant wavered. If anything, Clarke¡¯s battle intent surged, her battle intent raging brighter. The fire in her eyes only deepened as she stared at the Legend Knight. Above her, the hammerhead trembled violently, light pooling in its surface like molten gold.

    Gillian responded with an icy smirk, his aura condensing as he began channeling it to the tip of his blade. ¡°I will honor your efforts today, Mountain of Floeur d''Alene. Few alive have witnessed this Knight Skill. I created it myself after a century of solitude, studying the sword within the cold embrace of absolute zero. It is the skill that made me the strongest Free Knight Gaia has ever known.¡±

    Above, Clarke finished her preparations. The hammer¡¯s head glowed with a fierce amber light, radiating a heat so intense it caused the frost around her to hiss and steam. Though her arms remained steady, the hammer vibrated with uncontrollable energy, its power eager to be unleashed.

    She raised it high, her voice cutting through the charged air with the weight of the world itself.

    ¡°GAIA¡¯S DESCENT!¡±

    Instantly, Berthold staggered back, the force of the earth mana eruption nearly knocking him to the ground. Winds whipped violently around him, debris swirled in the chaos as he shielded his face. His eyes widened, awe spilling into his voice. ¡°How big¡­ can it get?¡±

    Before him, Mountain Crusher transformed. The hammerhead expanded, growing like a mountain erupting from the sky itself. The sheer size of it cast a massive shadow over the castle grounds, darkening the battlefield. The earth groaned beneath its weight, fissures spreading outward in jagged lines as the weapon''s presence alone threatened to reshape the land.

    It wasn¡¯t just a name¡ªit was a promise. Mountain Crusher could break the very bones of Gaia.

    Across the battlefield, Gillian¡¯s laughter rang out, deep and unrestrained, cutting through the howling winds. With deliberate ease, he reached up, removing his frost-coated helm and casting it aside. His long white hair and beard whipped wildly in the chaotic winds, his icy aura spiraling tighter around him, compressing into something sharper, deadlier.

    The ground beneath him shattered, the frost retreating as the immense weight of Clarke¡¯s attack began its descent. Yet Gillian stood firm, a calm storm at the heart of the chaos. His blade, held steady before him, glowed with a cold, lethal light.

    ¡°My sword is my heart,¡± he declared, his voice booming over the roar of mana. ¡°My body is the ice that tempers its sharpness¡­¡± He shifted his stance, his aura compressing further until it pulsed like a beating heart. The frost along his blade crystallized, forming razor-thin lines that contained the eternal sword-heart of the Last Winter.

    "Endless Pierce."

    Gillian¡¯s sword roared, a single thrust carrying the weight of his entire life.

    Mana from the blade screamed through the air, transforming into a massive, spiraling sword of frost. It cut through the storm of Clarke¡¯s aura like a predator, aimed directly at the heart of her attack. The frost twisted and grew with terrifying speed, leaving a trail of frozen air in its wake as it collided with the descending hammer.

    A deafening clang of metal split the air, accompanied by an even sharper, ear-piercing ting as Gillian''s Knight Skill met Clarke¡¯s. The battlefield erupted, ice and earth exploding outward in violent waves, colliding with a force that obliterated everything in its wake.

    Berthold stood far from the collision of mana, his armor now fully manifested as well as his mana-forged. A massive shield of ice stood before him, but even that groaned under the combined attacks. Chunks the shield were being destroyed, some shattered by impacts, others pierced clean through. He grit his teeth, unable to speak the attack before he summoned it, the shield was weaker than he needed, his mana draining rapidly as he fought to maintain his Knight Skill.

    The chaos raged on, the shattering ice and crumbling earth blending into a singular, deafening roar. Berthold closed his eyes, his ears ringing, each breath labored. The vibrations from the battlefield shook his very bones.

    But thankfully, it began to fade.

    The violent howls of wind and mana died to a low hum, the ground settling beneath his trembling feet. Berthold''s chest heaved as he let the remnants of his shield crumble, shards of ice falling uselessly to the ground. His ears still buzzed, muffling the world around him. But amidst the ringing, a sound broke through¡ªa heavy clang, metal striking stone.

    Something landed beside him.

    He opened his eyes slowly, blinking away the blur as his senses returned. The devastation before him was incomprehensible¡ªjagged terrain, scorched earth, and frost-coated debris littered the landscape. But his gaze was drawn downward, to the source of the sound.

    His heart froze. There, barely a meter from him, lay something unmistakable.

    Clarke¡¯s severed arm.

    ----

    At the same time, deep within the hidden depths of Gaia, Darius sat in closed-door cultivation. His body was steady in the lotus position, surrounded by piles of shimmering crystals. Their once-imposing size had noticeable shrank, the faint tune of mana radiating from them had grown quieter with each passing day. Huge waves of elemental mana peeled away from the crystals, flowing into him with each measured breath.

    Above, the fifteen leylines hovered frozen in the skies of Agarttha. Streams of the five elements cascaded down like waterfalls, drenching the cave below in an endless downpour of raw power. Time seemed to stand still within this sacred convergence. Darius¡¯s black messy hair was longer now, the streak of white in his bangs more prominent, his only physical change over the passage of months.

    Breathing in a precise rhythm, steady and unbroken, his eyes remained closed, his expression calm. Though his mind was anything but idle. Part of him was immersed in the intricate process of his cultivation technique, while another worked tirelessly to decipher the complexities of his personal runic language. The air around him bent with the weight of his focus, his aura pulsing in a quiet yet powerful pattern.

    Abruptly, a faint shift disturbed the stillness. Dust stirred on his skin as Darius¡¯s eyes fluttered open, the deep azure within them igniting as his brows furrowed. He tilted his head slightly, his expression sharpening. ¡°What was that?¡±

    Remaining motionless for a moment, his senses extended, searching for the source of the disruption. The leylines continued their silent descent above, unchanged. Yet something lingered¡ªa faint ripple that had passed through the air, the kind that couldn¡¯t be easily dismissed.

    ''It felt like something changed... but what?'' The thought echoed in his mind, his focus momentarily broken.

    After a long moment, he closed his eyes again, dismissing the unease. ''Whatever it was, it has to wait. This path demands clarity, distractions will only hinder.'' He drew a deep breath, centering himself once more.

    The leylines above ignited faintly in response as he redirected his attention, their endless mana pouring down in torrents. His multicolored aura expanded, syncing with the mana around him. He pushed the strange sensation to the back of his mind and focused entirely on the task at hand.

    In this moment, there was only cultivation.

 Authors Note

    Hiatus Announcement

    Dear readers,

    Writing Grimoire of Cultivation has been an incredible journey. Over the past two years, I¡¯ve learned so much¡ªnot just about writing, but also about crafting light novels and connecting with a wonderful audience. Your support has been the driving force behind my dedication, and I¡¯m deeply grateful to everyone who has read, commented, and encouraged me along the way.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    That said, this road hasn¡¯t been without its challenges. While I¡¯ve cherished the highs, the lows¡ªwhether from harsh reviews, tough feedback, or low visibility¡ªhave been equally significant. It¡¯s been a tough but valuable learning experience, and I believe it¡¯s time to take a step back and reimagine this story.

    Grimoire of Cultivation isn¡¯t being abandoned. Far from it. I¡¯m taking a hiatus to go back to the drawing board, rewrite the first arc, and edit the rest of the story to better reflect the vision I¡¯ve always had for it. My goal is to come back with a refined and improved version that I hope will be worth the wait.

    For those who¡¯ve become fans of my work, keep an eye out¡ªI plan to release new stories in the future! Thank you for your patience, understanding, and unwavering support. I can¡¯t wait to share what¡¯s next.

    Sincerely,

    Valdene Patriarch